Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A week. Just. One. Week. That’s all the time it had passed. And yet… it felt like yesterday when things that seemed bad turned out even worse. Time in a reality show can be weird sometimes. As I lay there in my bed, on a quiet Thursday evening, with my two lizards, Angus and Vampira fed, I started to do a mental check. Let's see: My head feels like crap, my heart and my soul feel like they have run through mud, and though I’m alive and at home, I don’t feel free. Free from the challenges, free from Muskoka and Wawanakwa, free from Chris McLean, free from creating so much drama amongst people I once called friends. How did it come to this? What was going inside me that drove me through those situations? I had it so good when it was just the island. The pain I was feeling was overwhelming right now. I was labeled names, the friends I had before Total Drama don’t talk to me anymore, and I don’t feel like calling up the ones I had made while being IN TDI. And it was all solely because of me. I’m at fault for it. I was the executioner of those friendships, I burned down bridges I didn’t want to burn, I have nothing but myself now and I don’t think even my family can help me.

Worst part is… I could try to rebuild the bridges I destroyed, but I don’t know if it will take me long or I’d be on a pointless crusade. My life right now has been nothing but bad decisions, and I don’t think any of my former friends want any of it. I feel ashamed, only it wasn’t the goth makeup talking for me. Ever since finally coming home and getting rid of anything related to Total Drama, these thoughts have overwhelmed me to the point where I wanted nothing but to stay away from the world. I haven’t talked to my mom, or my brother, not even called up dad, I don’t think they’d understand anyway… would they? Jesus, this is so hard sometimes, I swear. I couldn’t hold back the tears any longer as I flexed my knees and brought them to my face, in hopes of hiding my crying. I let a show control me, I let myself veer towards horrible paths, and now, I’m alone. All alone.

-Gwen? –

I turned my tear-stained face towards the door to my room. It was mom. Concern was written all over her face.

-What… what is it, mom? – I said.

-Can I come in? – She asked.

-It’s a free country, isn’t it? –

-Oh, sweetie, don’t do me like that. – I heard her approach me.

-Sorry…. –

I tried hiding my face from her again as she entered my room.

-Look, honey, you’ll have to talk about this sooner or later. What happened in Total Drama was a lot for you, you’ll feel better if you talk it out. –

-With you? Mom, no offense, but I still haven’t forgotten about the fact that you paid the neighbor to pretend to be me while I was gone. –

-I realized it was a bad idea, Gwen, and I stopped it before I could lose it, you know that. –

-You stopped it? Or was it Ken? Ken was the one who called you out. –

-Yes, your brother had a hand on me putting a halt to it, but that’s not the point of what I’m trying to tell you. Please, I’m trying to help you here. –

-Oh, and you’re doing such a good job… -

-Gwen! –

-Sorry! You see why I’m not even trying? –

-*Sigh* If only your father were here… -

-He’d not be of help either. Remember? He’s the kind of dad that decides to just… leave, marry someone else and not have time for his other kids. –

-Honey, you know your father works hard. –

-Even the most hardworking dad should make up some fucking space in their schedules for one stupid visit. Try as you might, I basically had to be with Ken all the time. Play catch with dad? I did it with him. Help with homework? I did it. Dad just sat in his studio not even paying attention to the family. He paid the bills and then vanished. –

Talking about my dad started to bring tears to my eyes again. I glanced at my mother, her head was down, and eyes were blinking slowly. The concern that was once on her face turned to sadness.

-Ok, ok, maybe I went a bit too far there. – I told her, feeling regret over trying to tell her off.

-*Sigh* No, Gwen, I… I get your frustration; sorry I bothered you. I’ll… I’ll be downstairs. –

I felt like shit after that. Mom really wanted to help me, and I was pushing her away. Haven’t you learned a thing, Gwen? This is exactly why you’re sulking and you’re adding fuel to the fire. Guess you really are a villain after all.

… no… not this time. I’ve had enough.

-Wait… - I grabbed my mom’s hand to stop her. – I don’t know if talking it out with my family might do anything, but it’s worth a try. –

My mom’s face lit up slightly after hearing that.

-Well, how about you tell me things from the beginning? – She said.

I took a long, deep breath with eyes shut before sighing and facing her.

-Ok. When I first arrived at the Island in Muskoka… -

I didn’t feel time passing as I told mom everything. A lot of things she knew since she watched the show whenever I was still competing, but she never judged me for my mistakes or my actions, she knew better than that. She knew there were reasons for them, feelings deep inside me that were eating me to the point where I did those things, she knew that at my age things like this could happen, but it was a matter of talking them out. I never knew the feeling because I was always on TV one way or the other. Visiting home seemed like something that was out of sight for most of the contestants with every new season the producers and Chris aired, and even on the off times, I was focused mainly on myself with my blogs after Action and my relationship with Duncan after World Tour, not really paying attention to my mom or my brother. By the time I was done telling mom all that happened, I could see the sun setting on the horizon.

-My God… - I heard her say. – Sweetie, why’d you never try and call to tell me about any of this? –

-Chris took our cell phones, mom, remember? And there wasn’t any way for me to send you a letter either. –

-But to endure such things. –

-Mom, do not try to pity me. I’m a horrible person. –

-No, you are not, Gwen. –

-Yes, I am. What kind of sick person drives a wedge between a girl and the boy she’s seeing? Or… going to see? Or… wants to see? Or… wants to get back together with… I don’t know anymore. I just know that starting something with Duncan was a huge mistake that ultimately led every single one of us to shit. And even when I finally managed to patch things up with Courtney, what happened? She stabs me in the fucking back! And now, all of us have nothing. Nothing for him, nothing for her, nothing for me. And… I’m responsible for it. –

-But you weren’t the one who started the whole thing in the first place, were you? –

-I mean, partly I was, and I wasn’t, but I shouldn’t have gone along with it either then, more doing what I did to Trent. I’m just as guilty, mom. And you know what’s worse? I miss Trent like crazy. –

I put my head down after that. Trent… what a boy he was. He was always so attentive, so concerned, so encouraging, he really liked me, hell, maybe he loved me. I let it all go to shit. I should’ve been more reassuring towards him, maybe more than how I was, not letting him lose control and have a proper talk when he did, but I was weak, I was scared… God damn it, I owe him a thousand apologies, the one from Action really wasn’t enough.

-Well, why don’t you try and call him? I mean, doesn’t he live in Toronto, like us? – Mom tried helping.

-Yeah, but… ugh, it’s like I told Mike, Cam, and Zoey while we were floating on what remained of the camp: I want to reunite with Trent and talk things out, but how could I? I was always nervous when facing him during the Aftermaths and even though we talked and he wasn’t mad, what guarantees me he wasn’t just putting on a face for the camera? –

-Don’t you think he would’ve made it obvious? After all, the show is called Total Drama. –

-Mm… I don’t know. Plus, he wasn’t the only one I managed to have them turn against me. A lot of friends I made on the Island also didn’t seem very thrilled about me. –

-Like whom? –

-Well, apart from Courtney, obviously, Bridgette took Trent’s side when the breakup occurred, I haven’t spoken to Leshawna in so long, not even when we were both on World Tour, Geoff is weird because he was on “my side” when the breakup happened but him and Bridgette were having their own issues, and Cody? Well… he’s not a bad person, but he’s an insistent guy to try and want to get with me and it, well it doesn’t annoy me, but I wished he got the message. I see Cody as just a friend and he does too, but he always seems to want to veer for a date with me and I just don’t see anything else between me and him. The only ones I have left from the first season are Owen and DJ, thank God. –

-Well, then how about you start by talking to everyone else you felt connected to before facing Trent? That way a lot of the weight you were carrying may start falling off your back. –

-Mike, Zoey, and Cam told me the same thing, and I’m going to tell you the same thing I told them: What the hell do I say to them if I do call them? –

-Talk naturally, sweetie. Maybe you’re letting your mind overthink and things aren’t as bad as you imagine they are, at least not with those people. –

-What if they’re worse? –

-Gwen… -

-They could be, Camp sure turned out that way. –

Mom just tapped her forehead repeatedly with her finger while shooting me a glare, telling me that I was overthinking again.

-Right… maybe I’m blowing this out of proportion. – I agreed.

-I hate seeing you like this, honey. I love you so much and I don’t want to see you sulk, knowing how great of a person you really are. –

-Do you really think I’m great? – I started to cry again, hearing my mother’s words.

-Don’t let anyone tell you that you aren’t. Life is about making mistakes, at any age. From those mistakes, we pick ourselves up and become the best version of us. Things like this at your age aren’t rare, but it’s up to you to get out and fix them. And I know you will, you always do. My Gwen is not a sulker or a quitter, ever. –

It’s weird. It’s like… all that underappreciation I had for my mom was vanishing in front of my eyes. I hate myself for not actually talking with her before, but I’m glad I took the chance now. I felt her hands on my face, wiping away my tears and giving me a warm smile. I gave her a smile back and then decided to wrap my arms around her into a hug. Mom wasted no time in hugging me back. I was wrong. When the world seems dark, your family always has your back, and I need to remember that from now on. We hugged for a few more minutes before she released me.

-Well, then… I think I have a few calls to make. –

-Remember, be natural, ok? –

I nodded. Mom gave me one more smile.

-I love you, mom. –

-I love you too, Gwen. –

With that, she stood up and went out my door, telling me that she’d be downstairs if I needed her for something else. I smiled at her and gave her another nod before the door shut. I took a glance at the cell phone in my nightstand, I knew none of the guys I had saved in that phone had changed their number yet, thankfully. I nervously but surely grabbed it, and, with a deep breath, I began scrolling through my contacts. First stop: Bridgette.

The surfer girl lived in BC, so it was not a huge time difference between my province and hers. Bracing myself, I dialed her number and waited for a response. The call beeped for a while until I heard someone picking up.

-Hello? –

It was her; I recognized her voice almost instantly.

-Um, Bridgette? – I needed to confirm.

-Yeah, uh, I didn’t check the ID, who is this? –

-It’s… Gwen, from Total Drama? –

-*Gasp* Gwen! What’s… oh, I mean, hey. -

-Woah, for real, is that Gwen? – I overheard a voice behind Bridgette.

-Is that Geoff? – I asked, chuckling a bit.

-Yeah, he’s here, we were watching a movie. – Bridgette said.

-Oh… well, I hope I’m not… -

-Nah, I guess the movie can wait, we paused it. Geoff is now glad that he paused it though. –

I let out a chuckle.

-Well, tell him I’m saying hi. –

I managed to overhear Bridgette taking the phone out of her ear for a second to tell her boyfriend I was saying hey.

-He’s saying what’s up back to you. – Bridgette told me.

I laughed again.

-Well, then, what is indeed up? You haven’t told me why you’re calling. –

-Oh, right. Well, I’ll try not to dive in too much because I don’t want to hold up your movie night any longer. I called to… basically set things straight. –

-Set things straight? –

-Bridgette, I acted horribly in many ways and with the awful things I did to others, I managed to screw up friendships I made on the show and yours was no exception. –

-Oh… -

-Yup, I have a lot of things to say to you, to a lot of folks actually, and I’m starting with you. So, please, bear with me for a while. –

-Al… Alright, Gwen, I’m… I’m listening. -

I took a deep breath and started talking.

-Bridge… I’m sorry. I’m sorry if the way I acted drove a wedge between you and Geoff even more by forcing you two to pick sides and I’m sorry I exposed you for that letter, it was wrong, and I was a bad friend about it. I remember how you and I got along so well during the first season, even debating who of the guys we were crushing on was capable of writing a haiku and then realizing that it wasn’t either was just… ha, ha, well it basically brought us closer as friends and… I let stupid old me blow it… -

I started letting out tears. Bridgette truly was someone I called friend, and I let shit hit the fan between us. Rather than focusing between me and Courtney, I should’ve focused on her and Leshawna all the way, and now I’m here, begging for her forgiveness. Despite her being one of the nicest contestants in the game, all I did could have soured things between us beyond repair. Do I even deserve to be forgiven by her?  I don’t know, but I had to try. I kept talking while some tears still escaped my eyes.

-I want to tell you that I think you and Geoff are really great together. And you are, hands down, one of the sweetest people I’ve ever met. You go through life almost so easily and with a chill attitude that people love being around you. You are valued for your honesty and your passion for what you like and that’s amazing. You have great talents you demonstrate so incredibly all the time. You’ve managed to find a person you can truly call your own, even when things turn sour for either of you. You’re worthy of being called a winner, in life itself. Losing your friendship was hard for me, especially because of how great you were to me. You never judged me or anything, and I took that for granted. Something I don’t want to do ever again. –

As I talked, I could hear Bridgette letting out some sobs and small giggles. It was like… she did remember the good times and knew I was telling the truth with my apology. I carried on, now on to the last part of what I wanted to say to her.

-Despite everything, you and Geoff work things out so swiftly and the flame never dies, unlike me. I screwed up, I screwed things for a lot of people up with my horrible decisions, and I made myself unlikable to people I called friends, but I wanna change that. I know that what I did was wrong, I know that it made people mad, and I realize I fucked up, I’m gonna work to atone for that, but the first thing to it is… having the guts to understand my mistakes and apologize to those I cared the most that I feel I did so wrong. So… I hope you can forgive me, Bridgette. Forgive me for reading the mail and being smug about it, forgive me for being the cause of the civil war between you and Geoff, forgive me for being a downright horrible friend. I am deeply and truly sorry. Although, if you feel that you can’t forgive me, I’ll also understand. –

Things were silent between us for a second. I heard Bridgette still letting out some small sobs… then I heard her chuckle.

-Now this. This sounds like the cool and humble Gwen I remember. And you know? Despite everything, I still wanted to keep being friends with you. -

-You did? Why? –

-Well, I may not agree with how you handled your relationship with Trent and the drama between Courtney and Duncan, but I knew that you were still the awesome and cool goth girl I met back on the Island, and you showed me such a great friendship that it’s impossible for me to forget it. I was shattered when I heard what you did, on both seasons after TDI, but part of me was hopeful that the girl I met was in there somewhere. Just because I disagreed with how things happened doesn’t mean I wanted to stop being friends with you, or at least not try and be friends again after the drama blew over. I mean throwing those good times we had just because of the drama didn’t seem like something worth it to me, even if it did appear like that. Truth is… deep down, I felt bad about what I said and what I did concerning you. Even if it was a brutal breakup and it could have been avoided, looking back at it, I can totally understand why you broke it off with Trent and also why you wanted him out a bit, he was losing control and he would've done more harm to himself if he stayed in the game for much longer. –

-Hmm, yeah. But even so, I won’t lie to you, I should've talked to Trent fully before he lost control. Even if I didn't show it, part of me felt so bad that I wanted to take the anvil. –

-Hey, I’m glad you didn’t. Hell, what they said was right: It was meant for me! Plus, it’s not like I haven’t done shit I’m not proud of either. If I’m being honest with you, I’m so fucking relieved that the Aftermath is no more. –

-What? Why? You loved doing it with Geoff, didn’t you? –

-Well, at first, yes, but… the more of them that occurred, the more… the more I thought I wasn’t having fun anymore, even if I was smiling. I basically had no time for myself or time for only Geoff and me. And I mean, look, even after Geoff stopped acting like a dick during the first couple of shows… -

-Hey! – I heard Geoff protest in the background.

-Oh, need I remind you that I broke it off with you on camera because of your attitude, Geoff? You knew you were acting like a jerk, baby, don’t deny it. – Bridgette once again moved away from the phone to berate Geoff before returning to me. – Even after he stopped acting like a douche, I still had to deal with a lot of crap, both there and during the competition. I mean, remember? I kissed Alejandro! –

-But it wasn’t on purpose the first time, was it? – I said.

-Maybe not, but I still did it! And I wanted more! I wanted so much more that I ended up kissing a fucking pole! I betrayed someone I love on International TV! Geoff didn’t want to get to it when I returned, obviously, but you know Blaineley. That woman LOVES drama. –

-Oh, but that’s just it, right? Blaineley was the one who made the situation escalate in the Aftermath when it was something you should’ve talked about with Geoff in private. You didn’t let her get the satisfaction of it though! You and Geoff patched things up quickly! Plus, you still loved Geoff through it all and he knows you do, that’s why he forgave you when you apologized. –

-Yeah, but I guess karma wasn’t done with me if I was sent to Siberia. –

-That was not your fault! –

-I let my guard down, Gwen. –

-It wasn’t about guards, Bridge, this was about a woman who wanted fame and didn’t want to do the cold work for it. And you got a loyal guard dog out of it, a very furry and vicious one. –

-Heh, Bruno eventually learned that Geoff’s one of the good guys, thank God. Hope he's doing ok, wherever he is. *Sigh* I’m diverting. Bottomline, Gwen… apology accepted, and I’m glad you called and wanted to tell me about it. I’m happy and proud that you’re acknowledging what you did wrong and facing things head on. That takes a lot of bravery and courage, two things I KNOW you have. I knew, I knew one day the girl I cared about would actually come back. And if anything, I’m sorry myself for saying all those things about you and for taking sides when you and Trent broke up, I should’ve been more open to what you both had to say and I should’ve thought carefully about all that was given to me regarding it before jumping the gun, or just simply not get involved. As far as I’m concerned, the past is behind us, and you and I are back being the best of friends. I know things will get better from here on in, now that we’re leaving Total Drama and fame behind us for a very long time. –

-Bridge, baby, may I? – Geoff’s voice once again intervened, asking his girlfriend if he could speak with me. Bridgette took it one step further and put her phone on speaker, now both could hear me. – What’s up, Gwen! –

-What’s up, Geoff! – I said with a chuckle. Despite everything, Geoff was still the energetic party surfer dude and I’m glad he hasn’t lost that attitude.

-How’s it hanging? –

-Eh, it’s turbulent, but, you know, it’s stabilizing little by little. –

-Yeah, I heard about what happened in All-Stars. It was gnarly! Glad you all survived though. –

-Wait, even Heather made it? – I heard Bridgette ask; it seems she wasn’t up to date entirely.

-Both Heather and Alejandro made it. – I confirmed. – At one point, they managed to swim fast and close enough to where we were standing, and we used the oars to get them out of the water before Fang could devour either. –

-How’d you manage to evade Fang? –

-Mike stepped up and used what he learned from Svetlana to send his butt back to the Island’s ruins. –

-Cool! –

-That Mike dude has my respect, man. – Geoff said. – But anyway, I couldn’t help but overhear what you and Bridge were talking about, and I hope it’s cool with you if I said something. –

-Oh, um, sure, Geoff. What’s up? –

-Well, as long as we’re apologizing, I’m sorry too. I’m sorry to both you and Bridgette. I’m sorry to you not only for the Aftermath sections but also because I feel I made a mistake during the TDI finale when I cheered for Owen. –

-Don’t apologize for that, Geoff. You chose a side and there’s nothing wrong with that. –

-Yeah, but I made a promise to you that I’d invite you to my next party and the least I could do to support my newfound and cool friend was to cheer for her when she reached the finale. Sure, I’m tight with Owen but I’m also tight with you. Looking back, I wished there had been another gallery to support the both of you. –

-Adding to that, Gwen. – Bridgette spoke up. – I’m apologizing for that too. I started cheering for you, but I was weak after Owen mentioned the party. I should’ve stuck to my guns and stayed at my friend’s side. You earned calling me a “sellout”. –

-Guys, let’s forget about that. Like you said, Bridgette: The past is behind us. Although… I want to hear why you’re apologizing to her for, Geoff. – I said, curiously.

-*Sigh* Well, because she’s right. I acted like a fame-hungry piece of shit when the Aftermath first began and didn’t value her enough as a person outside of us making out. – Geoff began. – And I was awkward when I first started to talk to her, and I should’ve not been flirty with other girls even as a joke, and I should’ve been more attentive to watch over her before Blaineley send her to Siberia, and… ugh, Bridgette, sweetie, I’m sorry for everything, including me not properly apologizing to you before. What Gwen is doing inspired me to do so. –

I couldn’t see her reaction, but I knew for a fact that Bridgette was smiling.

-Oh, Geoff-y… - She said. – I’ve already forgiven you for a lot of those things, but I’m also glad you’re telling me. Don’t blame yourself for the whole Siberia thing, you still bring me joy every day. And it’s not like I haven’t done bad things to you myself, but I’m sorry about them every day of my life and we’re better than that, right? We’ve gone through so much and Gwen is right: Our flame was meant to always be lit no matter what. Plus… I love your kisses so fucking much. –

-I love you so fucking much, Bridge. –

-I love you so much too, Geoff. -

-Ahem… - I cleared my throat. – Still here, you guys… -

-Oh, right, sorry Gwen. – Bridgette said awkwardly. – We need to remember not to overdo it, he-he… -

-It’s cool, you two. I’m just glad I talked things out. –

-For sure, Gwen! – Exclaimed Geoff. – You are our friend for life, don’t forget that! You are 100% still invited to my parties if you’re ever around here. –

-And we can chill and chat whenever you want! Both through the phone and if you’re around here! – Said Bridgette. – Heck, if you ever come, let me know and we can hang! I’ll even teach you how to surf if you want! –

-Wow, thanks you guys. I was nervous to start calling people about this but talking with you two first really helped. I’m glad you two are still willing to be my friends. – I was extremely happy.

-We never weren’t, Gwen. If Geoff and I are unbreakable, that applies to our friendships, no matter what. – Bridgette reassured me.

-Thanks, Bridgette. Now, I don’t want to take any more time from you guys’ movie night… or the fact that I’m 100% sure that after this call is over you two will start making out. –

The three of us laughed like old friends.

-It was great chatting with you, Gwen. – Geoff said.

-We love you, Gwen! – Bridgette added.

-Thanks, you guys. You are both wicked! Take care! –

-Take care! Bye! – They both said.

We each hung up our phones and I pointed my head upwards feeling one of the many mental cinder blocks being removed off my back. Mom was right, this was working.

-Ok, two down, who’s next? – I said to myself.

I scrolled across my contacts again. I was purposefully avoiding dealing with either Duncan or Courtney for the moment. Besides Trent, those two were the biggest blocks on my back and I want a clean and easy path right now before going with the tough shit. Besides, Duncan is still imprisoned as far as I know, I’m saving him for last. I stumbled upon a contact that made me smile: Leshawna. Man, that girl didn’t take crap from anybody. She and I never really fought or anything to my knowledge when we met… until I hit Harold with a shovel. Though, maybe she got over it and she’ll be happy to hear from me. I took another deep breath and dialed up her number. A few minutes later, I heard her voice.

-Yo! Leshawna’s in the house! Who is this? –

-Leshawna? –

-Yo… Gwen? Girl… is that really you? –

-Yeah, hey! –

-Oh, snap! It’s been so long! How… have you been? -

-I know, I know! Um, well, I’ve been doing…ok… I guess. –

-Oh, right. Yeah, I heard about what happened in All-Stars. That was messed up! Glad I was not called. –

-Were you considered for it? –

-I have no idea, but I would’ve said no anyway. You know why? I’m just sick and tired of Chris McLean. That dude is seriously touched on the head. A million dollars isn’t worth staying near that fool. –

-Wish I had been that wise about it… -

-Hey, don’t worry about it! You’re alive and you’re probably home, plus the producers got sick of most of us who were on the first season. The upcoming new one will have new cast members again. –

-Wait, what do you mean “new one”? –

-Oh, didn’t you hear? There’ll be another season! –

-But… but… Wawanakwa is gone! I saw it sink! –

-Apparently, Chris found another island on the west. It’s funny though, last time I checked the geography, there was no island there. –

-That is a weird thing to hear. –

-Mm-hmm, tell me about it. But enough about Total Drama! To what do I owe a call from you? -

-Oh, well… you see, Leshawna, I… I called because… -

-Yeah, what’s up? –

-I called because I wanted to say sorry. –

-Sorry? Do you think I see you differently because of the whole Courtney and Duncan thing? Is that what this is about? –

-…You don’t? –

-Hell no! If anything, I knew that delinquent started the whole shebang and he and Ms. CIT constantly flip-flopped if they were a thing or not. Something like this was bound to happen. I mean, yeah, you going along for the ride definitely didn’t help any of you, but come on, am I to believe that just because of this shit you still aren’t the cool goth girl I remember back in Camp? What y’all did was messed up, that’s for sure, but people are crazy if they think they can shame someone forever, more if it’s someone like you. –

-But you and I… didn’t talk much after the island… -

-Oh, and believe me, Gwen, that’s one of my biggest regrets. Blame mainly the dumb teams we were put on, ‘cause if you’d been on Team Victory, you and I would be absolute best friends, more than Season 1. All we had to do was talk things out. In fact, had it not been for Alejandro, I would have protected you against Courtney. –

-Really, you would have? – I was surprised that Leshawna was on my side regarding this whole thing in the first place.

-Like I said, Duncan started this shit because he and Courtney couldn’t make up their damn minds and you just wanted something fresh compared to Trent. Maybe it wasn’t the best idea for you to get involved, but hell, we’re all stupid people right now. We make mistakes. Do you feel bad about the mistakes you made? –

-Yeah, a lot. That’s why I’m calling. –

-Well, feel bad no more, girl! –

-But what about… -

-What happened in Action? Girl, it’s in the past. I was mad, sure, but honestly? In the end, I did regret voting you off. You were going through a lot. But now you calling to tell me that you’re sorry, just makes me glad that you’re owning up. Better late than never. Plus, I got you good with that spoon. –

I chuckled.

-Yeah, I guess you did. –

Both of us laughed.

-Well, then, we’re cool? – I asked, nervously.

-As if you need to ask! Of course we’re cool! – Leshawna exclaimed. – You just holler at me anytime you need anything, girl! Just please don’t ask me for a shovel. –

-I’ll keep that in mind. –

-But besides all this, how are you feeling? All-Stars seemed like a nightmare for y’all. –

-It was bad, Leshawna. I’m glad I’m out but the whole thing was just… I don’t know… -

-Ah, you don’t have to say it, Gwen. Just you struggling tells me all I need to know. Plus, dealing with that multiple personalities dude mustn’t have been easy. –

-Oh, Mike’s pretty cool. I’m glad he and Zoey are sharing the million, plus Mike kind of erased those personalities apparently. –

-But that’s a psychological disorder, Gwen, how does one just “erase” their personalities? –

-Your guess is as good as mine, Leshawna. –

-Huh, well, anyway, did the shark at least have a decent meal with Heather and Alejandro? –

-Oh, sorry to disappoint you but… we eventually rescued them. –

-Ah, well, had to ask. I assume the other contestants got rescued too. –

-I hear they fell into the water after the balloons managed to pop, but yeah. –

-Sure feel bad for the poor suckers Chris manages to rope in this time. –

-Eh, what can we do? –

-I guess nothing… but hey, again, TD is in the past, baby. What matters is the now, and now, I wanna see your face again! What're you doing this Sunday? –

-This coming Sunday? Um, not really anything special, why? –

-Well, I wanna have breakfast with my homegirl! I haven’t spoken to her in a while and if she wishes to talk straight, let’s do it right. Phone is alright when we live in different provinces, but you and I are from Ontario, baby! Let’s meet downtown and hang out! No more moping about this! You and I are due for some reacquaintance! What do you say, huh? –

-I… that sounds great, Leshawna! Yeah! I’m down! –

-Cool! Now, it’s getting late, and I don’t want no friend of mine to keep sulking like this. Get some rest, Gwen, you earned it. –

-Wow, thanks girl, you really are a great friend. –

-So are you, homegirl. I’ll text you the place tomorrow, talk to you later. –

-Perfect. Thanks, Leshawna! Later! –

We hung up our phones. I felt relieved, again. The closest friend I had back on the Island still liked me, even after all this time. I saw the sky outside my window again. The night began to shine brightly. I opened my window to gaze out, breathing in the cool air into my lungs. Seeing the stars made me nostalgic for a time when my dad actually tried putting effort into parenting and took me and my brother camping. That’s where I learned about the Dippers. Every time I look at them nowadays, not only do I think about my father, but I also think about the first time Trent, and I chatted. Contemplating the stars helped us both stay awake for a challenge, and I felt so connected to him, and him to me. The more I keep looking… the more I miss him…

With a sigh and misty eyes, I re-entered and started to think: Who should I call next? Do I set things right with Trent first? Or do I call Cody first and have a serious talk with him about where we stand, make him understand fully? Do I even do either tonight… or wait? I sighed again and made my choice. If I wanted a clean start with Trent, first things first. I browsed through the contact list and found Cody’s number. I dialed and braced myself with a deep breath.

-Hello? – A voice called.

-Cody? – I asked.

-Yeah, this is him. Wait… that voice… Gwen? Is that you? – I could tell by the tone of his voice that he was extremely happy to know it was I who called him.

-Yeah! Hey! –

-Hey, yourself! Uh, to… to what do I owe the pleasure of hearing your voice, huh? – He switched from a normal tone to a more… flirtatious one if you could call it that.

-Listen, Cody, this is more than just a courtesy call, we need to talk, for real. – I decided to be straight and direct with him.

-Talk? Um, well, are you free this weekend? I could treat you to some coffee. –

-No, Cody, I’m not setting up a date. When I say talk, I mean right now, and I don’t mean… whatever you’re thinking. –

-Oh… - He was a bit disappointed after I said that, though I expected it. – Well, what is it you wanna talk about then? –

-Us. And I wanna be extremely straight with you. I know this will be hard to hear but you’ve gotta understand, once and for all: I only like you as a friend. Hear me? Friend. F-R-I-E-N-D. Meaning that, as much as I think greatly of you, you’re not the person I have my eye on. And I know what you’re thinking: “Maybe not now, but I could be”, right? Well, that’s just it. No matter what, I will keep seeing you only as a friend. I’m aware that it must be a bit sad for you to hear but I’d rather be honest with you than leaving you go on an endless and pointless mission to “win me over”. I’m flattered about your feelings, regardless, but please, Cody, I’m saying this with the greatest intentions. Hope you can understand. –

We both were quiet after that. It was like Cody was processing what I just told him. I couldn’t see his face, but I can imagine every single emotion going through his head right now: Sadness, happiness, disappointment, maybe even a bit of frustration. I heard him sigh after a few minutes of silence.

-I should’ve known. I guess part of me knew but, in World Tour, after you broke up with Trent in Action, my head gave me the false idea that I had a chance to be with you. I was desperate too after Sierra arrived. When Sierra wouldn’t stop being attached to me, I thought: Maybe if I do succeed in being with Gwen, she’ll back off. But I didn’t put enough effort because I was under the idea that I’d impress you eventually and… I lived under a big delusion. God… I am so stupid… -

-No, Cody, don’t say that. Like I said, I’m still flattered that you think the world of me. In fact, I think you’re legit one of the nicest people I’ve ever met. –

-You do? – Cody was surprised to hear that.

-I do. And I’ll tell you why: If it weren’t for you and your consideration for my feelings back on the island, I would’ve never attempted a relationship with Trent. I know it went downhill, but it was thanks to you that no longer was I scared of hiding my feelings for somebody, and I still think that nowadays. And you know what? I’m also sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t do anything to help you with Sierra, because now that I think about it, it’s essentially what happened between you and me, but with an even more obsessed person. –

-So you agree that what she did was wrong? –

-Very! Ugh, I should’ve stepped up more instead of going along with the rest of the team. –

-I get why you did it, Gwen. It was for the good of the challenge. –

-A challenge shouldn’t justify you being harassed like that. The girl was stalking you! Ugh, stupid Heather telling you that should comfort Sierra in Paris. You had every right to vote her off. –

-Thank you! There’s not much I can do with it right now, but at least I am comforted by the fact that someone opened their darn eyes to the whole thing! –

-Well, reality shows can shape you as a person, even if you don’t see it at first. I’m sorry, Cody… -

-It’s ok, Gwen. At the very least, I’m glad I’m back home and that I haven’t seen Sierra in so long, even if we are friends. Although, I must confess that I’m terrified sometimes that she’ll spring up one way or another. –

-But it wouldn’t be so bad this time, would it? I mean, before we veered away from the Island in the fourth season, you seemed ok with her hugging you. –

-I was grateful for her helping me and remembering my birthday, so I was happy to at least have her company. That doesn’t mean that I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I know for a fact that she still sees me as her future husband!

-Well, it makes sense, doesn’t it? Aren’t you two together? –

-Oh God, is that how Sierra has been putting it out? No, Gwen! She just assumed it because I didn’t say anything when she hugged me last time, and I once kissed her on the cheek merely for a favor she did for me, but as much as I tried making it clear to her that I want just a friendship, and she had agreed with it by the way, the thought doesn’t seem to last within her mind. -

-Oh my God, Cody, I… I had no idea. –

- I told her she and I were just best friends but… I don’t know, maybe it’s just not enough, I guess. I just… I’ll be honest, I wish I had the courage to tell her exactly what you told me, and that she reacts the way I am reacting: I’m disappointed, but I understand. And I’ll only see them as a friend, because that’s how I make them happy. –

-Cody, that is really sweet of you. – I was touched that he held no ill will over my honesty.

-Well, I always admired your honesty, Gwen. I’m glad you decided to tell me about it, even more considering how you must be feeling from the All-Stars fiasco. –

-I wanted to set things straight, Cody, not only with you, but with everyone I did and could’ve done wrong for all the time they’ve known me. –

-Wait… so that means? You’re gonna get back together with Duncan? –

-Ha, ha, no, absolutely not. Not only is he back in prison, probably, but I don’t look back on that relationship with a smile. I will set the record straight with him eventually, but not now and definitely not with the purpose of renewing my relationship with him. –

-Oh good, because honestly? If there’s any person that was worthy of being with someone as awesome as you in my opinion, it was Trent. –

-You’re not just saying that because you and Trent are BFFs? – I giggled a bit.

-Trent’s my brother, that won’t change, but no, I’m not just saying it because of that. –

-Well, you’d be absolutely right to think that way. I do miss him and I wanna talk to him again. –

Cody was silent for a moment, but it seemed more like he was thinking because I heard some humming. He then gasped.

-How about I do exactly what I did back on the island when it came to you two? I’ll call him and put in a good word for you. I actually can tell that he misses you too, but he doesn’t know how to approach you. –

-Really? How can you tell? –

-Well, despite being popular with girls, Trent really hasn’t been on many dates with anybody ever since you two broke up. –

-Bullshit, I remember clearly as day that his popularity with them skyrocketed. Plus, I once saw him with Katie and Sadie! –

-Nope, no bullshit. I was told that he had turned down some real beauties that wanted to date him during the Aftermath sections in World Tour. I don’t know if he still does because you know, the Aftermath is essentially kaput, but while it was on during season 3, this was for real. And Katie and Sadie? At first, the three of them were chill, but then… well… think the way Sierra acts with me but multiplied by 2 on 1 person. -

-Oh… shit… -

-Yup, but at least he managed to give them limits. –

-*Sigh* We may not hate each other or anything but the fact remains that I broke his heart so bad, Cody. –

-Well, this is your chance to make things right again, if you want to, that is. –

-I do want to. –

-Then let me do this as my first act of being a pal. –

I smiled.

-Thanks, Cody. You’re the best. In fact, let me return the favor: If Sierra does come back into your life to hassle you, give me a call. I’m not scared of her. –

-Wow, Gwen, thanks! –

-You’re welcome. But, you know, even though I’m willing to help, I think you should also talk it out with somebody. Maybe your parents? –

-I don’t know about that. My dad has always taught me that I should fight my own battles. –

-True, but sometimes you can’t fight them by yourself, more if you don’t know how to deal with the situation. Be reasonable. If I hadn’t talked to my mother, I would still be sulking from the All-Stars disaster. You’re brave, Cody. You deserve a good life. –

-Wow, I started this call off disappointed and now I’m ending it with a good friend and a new resolve. See why I liked you so much, Gwen? –

I let out a laugh.

-Thanks, Cody, that was sweet of you. –

-You’re welcome, Gwen. You know… I think I am going to talk things out with my folks before moving on to help you with Trent, if that’s ok with you. –

-Go for it! Then tell me how it went out! –

-Ok, I’m doing it! Wish me luck! Nice to hear from you, Gwen! Bye! –

-Bye, Cody! Good to hear from you too! –

I felt happy for Cody. He might’ve started as a big weirdo when I first met him but, despite his crush on me, he meant well with his actions. What Sierra put him through during World Tour though… that is something I wouldn’t wish upon on my worst enemy, not even Heather. I really hope he finds someone, someone who loves him but that he also actually loves her back.

A few more minutes of thought passed before I heard my mom call for me from downstairs.

-Gwen, honey! Dinner’s ready! –

Thank God for mom’s cooking. I never told anybody this, but I missed it so bad. Coming back home to a meal made by her a few days ago felt like mana dropped from heaven. At least… compared to whatever the hell Chef served us during our time on the show. I rushed down and once again thanked whatever entity agreed that enough was enough between me and Total Drama.

After dinner, I decided to just spend the rest of the night chilling, think about what I’m gonna say to Trent, I have to be very honest, direct and let him know that I regret what I did. He’ll understand… right?

Before I knew it, I was tucked in and fast asleep, not knowing what to expect or even how to start.

Chapter Text

After I came back home from my entire journey into the world of Reality TV, aka the All-Stars finale, I was given permission by my campus to take as much time as I needed before going back to continue my studies. Oddly enough, in-between the second and third season when I first visited the campus, they agreed with my family to grant me a scholarship since I was a “celebrity”. It was like… the whole idea of me competing on the Island just wasn’t there anymore… and I don’t know how to feel about that. All I know is that I continued Total Drama not only because my name was imprinted into that shady contract, but I actually wanted the money to help me set myself, even help my mom and brother set and solve any issues they have if it came to it. I don’t know… maybe in some alternate universe I won the original prize and that’s that, but the me in this universe just wasn’t so lucky.

Mom had asked me this morning to pick up some groceries that the house needed, and these were some of the thoughts I had in my mind as I stood there silently on the Toronto subway, bag in hand, headphones on and a hood over my head. As the train loomed closer to the station near my home, I looked around me: Mothers and their children, students reading like maniacs, chatty gossipers, and couples who were either sucking face or just vibing side-by-side. I didn’t particularly give thought to any of them but seeing them around was a sight for sore eyes for this “Boyfriend kisser”.

“Boyfriend kisser” … man will it be hard for me to make people erase that nickname from their minds. Will I even be able to do it? I don’t know, but I’m taking the first step as soon as I’m alone.

I opened my house’s front door and greeted my mother warmly before handing her the grocery bag. I then turned and went upstairs to my room, knowing what I needed to do next.

-Gwen, honey. – I heard my mom say as I was halfway up the stairs. – Remember… be honest with him. –

-I will, mom, I will. – I nodded and gave her a small smile.

I reached my room and locked the door behind me. Pulled my cell phone out and once again browsed through my contacts until I reached him. There, in front of my eyes, was Trent’s number. I felt extremely nervous to click call, but I braced myself and bravely ventured forward. The call dialed up for a few minutes, longer than what it took to reach everyone else yesterday. Each beep just increased my anxiety more and more, but I knew I had to be courageous. After one more beep, I finally heard him.

-Hello? – I recognized him, a voice that could produce just the sweetest and most melodic songs I’ve ever heard. I didn’t say anything for a few minutes, I was just taking the feeling in when he answered. – Hello? Is anyone there? –

The second time he asked for someone, I snapped back into reality.

-Oh, um, T… Trent? – I said nervously.

-Yeah, can I help you? I… wait a minute… - I could tell from the way he was talking that he didn’t check the caller ID. – This might be a long shot because I haven’t spoken to her for some time but… G… Gwen? Is… is that you? –

I chuckled nervously, yet feeling happy that he recognized me.

-Hey, Trent… -

-Woah, uh, h-hey! What’s up? It’s… it’s been a while, Gwen! –

-Yeah, it has, hasn’t it? I’m not catching you at a bad time, am I? –

-Nah, nah, I was… I was just rehearsing a new song when I heard my phone. It’s still a work in progress so you didn’t mess up my mojo or anything. Anyway, how- how are you? –

-I’ve been fine, really fine, thanks for asking. Well, as fine as I can be anyway. –

-Right, I heard about the disaster that was All-Stars, I’m sorry you had to go through that crap. –

-Yeah, I mean, there were some redeeming moments I personally took out from the experience but overall zero stars. –

-I imagine you don’t want anything to do with Total Drama after this. – He chuckled at the end of that sentence.

I chuckled back.

-Absolutely not. I’m hoping that after that shitshow, anyone involved tears up contracts involving contestants from any season. I’m home right now and I’m looking out for myself. –

-That’s great to hear, Gwen. –

-Enough about me, though, how have you been? –

-I’ve been good, honestly. My musical career is moving forward nicely, I got my act together, I don’t have the pressure of TD or the Aftermath anymore, I feel like I can finally breathe after so long. –

-That’s so cool, Trent! Good for you! –

-Thanks, Gwen! Although… not gonna lie to you… a lot of times I think about you. If it’s ok for me to say it, I do miss your company and talking to you. People here and there come and go in my life but none of them I really connected with except that beautiful goth girl I met on season 1. –

My cheeks blushed a bit hearing him say that. I smiled slightly as I cleared my throat after giggling.

-You are still the sweetest, Trent… - I said. – I… I honestly missed you too, more after World Tour and then All-Stars. In fact, there is a reason I called you. I’m going to take a little bit of time saying what I need to say, so I hope you have the time. –

-Of course, Gwen, if you want to talk, I’m all for it. But… -

The “but” made me worried for a second.

-If we’re going to talk, can we do it in person? – I heard him continue.

-You don’t feel comfortable doing it on the phone? –

-I don’t dislike it, but if I want to talk seriously with someone, I prefer to do it face to face, more considering the person I’m talking with, and I went through the mud and we’re just starting to reconnect. I don’t have any plans for the day, Gwen. So, if you aren’t busy either, can we meet at the Dineen Café say... tomorrow afternoon? Only if you’re free though! Don’t feel pressured to say yes if you can’t make it. –

I was shocked, flushed, excited, and nervous all at the same time. I was glad he wanted us to talk again, but doing it face to face rather than through the phone was something I wasn’t expecting from him at all. Still, I know I said to myself that I would confront this no matter what, so putting my anxiety aside, I got my act together and replied:

-You know what, Trent? I like that idea. Sure, how about Dineen at Downtown tomorrow at 1? –

-That'd be awesome! Sure! Well, in that case, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow. –

-Absolutely! It was so good to hear from you, by the way. I’m glad you’re ok, Trent. –

-Me too, Gwen. Well, I better go back to some business I have in here, but I’ll see you soon. –

-See you tomorrow! Bye! –

-Bye! –

We both hung up. I was happy and excited but also scared as hell. I needed to get ready for tomorrow and tell mom what I'd be up to.

-Everything ok, sweetie? –

I heard and saw mom coming into my room, she must’ve heard me scramble and ramble a bit.

-Mom, I just talked to Trent… - I told her.

-Oh, wonderful, Gwen! What did he say? That was a pretty quick conversation. –

-There is a reason why it was quick… -

-Oh? –

-Trent did want to talk too… but… he wanted us to do it in person. –

-Oh, well that doesn’t seem like a bad idea. When did you two agreed to meet up? –

-Tomorrow. At one. –

-Oh, ok, sounds good to me. –

-Yeah, but it gives me a lot to ponder, you know? –

-Where are you meeting him? –

-Dineen Café, downtown. –

-Oh, you love that place! You don't have to ponder much about that. –

-Well, no, but, even though I beat my anxiety to tell him yes and meet in-person, I still have this unnerving feeling inside me. –

-Honey, don't think about it too much. It's like I just told you: All you have to do is be honest with him. If Trent was glad to hear from you and actually suggested for you two to talk, I don't think you have anything to worry about. – I saw her smile.

-Even if it's been so long? My worry is not what we talk about but what might result from this. -

-What are you expecting from this? -

-I... I'm not sure, that's just it. -

-Well, don't let your growing thoughts have you feeling things that might not come true, Gwen. Go into this feeling that everything will work out, that you will make it work out, just like you did yesterday. -

Mom had a good point. Unknowingly, despite me pushing through during the phone call, I had let my anxiety get the best of me again. Talking to Trent face to face was gonna be quite the challenge for me, but I knew I had to be ready for everything. Come on, Gwen! You need to think that things will be better after you talk to him the right way. Let it happen, you've got this. You will set things right. I took another deep breath and gave my mom a nod, to which she once more smiled at me for before hugging me.

The rest of that day, I kept thinking about everything regarding my reunion with Trent. Despite me still feeling nervous, I kept fighting the feeling back. Even on my dreams that night, I couldn't escape things from slithering up. What if he asked me out again? What if Cody was just being positive to me and Trent actually was seeing someone and both he and I had no idea? What if, even after making up in Action, he didn't want to have me back in his life to not bring back old memories? What did he really think of that whole situation between me, Duncan, and Courtney? How would our friendship work out this time now that there was no TD involved? Could it still work out? Ugh, I need to calm down, I need to calm down. He said yes for a reason... right, right? Breathe, Gwen, breathe. Everything will work out. If everything has been working out so far, there's no reason this shouldn't. Mom's right, as long as I'm honest with him, and myself, there's no need to worry. 

As my breath lightly went back to a regular pace, my dreams did too, making the rest of that night quiet and with a better hope.

It was a fairly regular morning after I woke up. Took a shower, had my breakfast, said hello to mom and Ken, fed my lizards, and as the meeting hour approached, I began getting ready. The nervousness had laid dormant until that time, but I knew I had to keep going. As I scouted my closet, I heard mom's voice call me out.

-Just like what you're going to say, don't think too much about how you look. You're already naturally beautiful, honey. - She said.

-Thanks, mom, but still, I have to give him something to recognize me. - I chuckled nervously.

-Well, don't overdress, it's all I'm saying. Do you need some help? -

-Well... maybe a bit. -

Before I knew it, I was dressed casually but still with the goth-like look I love so much. I had my hair and makeup just how I liked it. As I walked towards the front door, I took another deep breath. Mom on the back was smiling at me again and she gave me words of encouragement as I turned the knob and headed out. I kissed her goodbye before leaving and promised I wouldn’t be out for long, adding that I’d call or text if otherwise.

A few minutes after leaving my house, I stepped off the subway at Queen Station, getting closer and closer to the hour I was supposed to meet Trent. The ride was longer than it seemed yesterday morning to me, but maybe it was because I was feeling more anxious than I had imagined. I wasn’t recognized or stopped by anyone, thank God, though there was maybe one or two people who I saw whispering while pointing but I couldn’t care less about them. I walked across the streets of downtown feeling anxious yet excited. How would I even start the conversation face to face? Doing it on the phone was one thing, but, come to think of it, this… this is almost like going on a date with him. Ugh, again, stop overthinking, Gwen, come on!

I took another deep breath and saw the entrance to the Café. Sighing, I walked in slowly. I was greeted with a normal looking place, lots of people, cake stands, normal coffee shop stuff. I looked around, no matter where I looked, I couldn’t find Trent anywhere. It was almost one o'clock. Maybe I shouldn’t have arrived earlier? Dismissing the thought and just telling myself I’d keep waiting, I was about to get in line to get a coffee and find a table when…

-Gwen! Over here! –

I heard my name calling. Turning around, I saw him. As good-looking as ever, and as smiley as ever, there was Trent, waving at me. I waved back and smiled as I approached the table. Trent got up and greeted me with a small hug, one I returned happily.

-You look just as beautiful as I remember. -

-Aw, and you still look as good as ever. –

-Sit down, I got you your favorite. –

-Aw, Mocha Latte? I can’t believe you still remember that. –

-Of course! I just hope it wasn’t creepy that I haven’t forgotten. –

-Nah, it was sweet, thanks. –

Trent and I sat back down, each of us happy to see each other again.

-Well, now… - He began. – Here we are. –

-Yup. – I replied. – So… -

-So… there was something you wanted to talk to me about? –

Directly to the point, huh? As I was to expect of him. Nervously but courageously, I cleared my throat and nodded.

-Yes, there was. – I took a deep breath before going for it. - Um, Trent, the main reason I wanted us to talk was because… because I wanted to apologize. I wanted to apologize properly to you for everything that happened between us after the Island. During the second season, I did you a whole lot of wrong. I should’ve organized my time better between you and Duncan, or not even talk to the latter at all if it meant crap like this would happen in the long run. In hindsight, I recognize that it was my lack of awareness, care and attention that drove you mad and instead of having a sit-down and talking it out more, I made a stupid decision that still haunts me to this day. I shouldn’t have told the team to vote you off and perhaps dumping you was a bit of a rash decision for something we should’ve properly talked out together, every single time. I am grateful that you hold no remorse towards me, but that doesn’t mean I don’t feel like shit for how things went down between us. –

I looked into Trent’s eyes as I kept talking. His green eyes stared back at me with that concerning look, the same one he gave me when he encouraged me not to give up on the Season 1 finale.

-So, from the bottom of my heart, I’m sorry. I screwed up as a girlfriend, I screwed up as a friend, and I screwed up as a person. You are of way too much value for me to lose and after All-Stars, I wanted to get my life back on track, more with some of the greatest people I’ve ever met. I made a lot of mistakes, Trent, but that ends now. I just hope you can find it in your own heart to forgive this… “Boyfriend Kisser”. –

I looked down nervously after finishing. I don’t know how I should brace myself after dumping that on him. But to my surprise, I saw his hand extended towards me. I looked up and saw him with the same look in his eyes as earlier but with a gentle smile this time. He could see through me and could tell I was in pain from a lot of things. He motioned his extended hand for me to take it. Though happy about the gesture, I was confused about what was gonna happen. I took a chance, however, and grabbed his hand on my own.

-Listen, Gwen… - He began. – I… I know you and I haven’t lived… the easiest of teenage years, but I want to remind you that, in hindsight too, I really don’t blame you for my elimination or the breakup. You were right to do so because… I let my emotions dominate me. I let my jealousy take over whenever you talked to Duncan, and it wasn’t fair to you or anybody what I did. You did the effort and tried multiple times to reassure me but I... I didn't listen. God, thinking a dumb, shitty, number would help me, what the hell was I thinking? Because of me, I lost the chance with probably the best girl I’ve dated. –

-Oh, come on, Trent, I can’t be the best girl you’ve dated. Unless, what Cody said about you not dating much after our breakup was true. –

-That’s… not 100% accurate. He must’ve misremembered. I did date someone else after Action… but… it was quickly over; she wasn’t as great as you were. Ugh, and I did it in the worst way too… -

-What happened? –

-I broke up with her via text message… using Justin. –

-What? Trent! –

-I know, I know, it was stupid. The only thing I had for her was attraction and that can only go for so long. –

Trent sighed.

-But that’s not the point of this. I’m glad you told me about this, but I can’t say you’re entirely to blame for this mess. You barked at another tree because of my stupidity, jealousy, and sometimes my way of being, and every day I regret not actually talking it out right. If anything, I was the bad guy, so I hope you can forgive me too. –

I shook my head.

-We both were the bad guys, Trent. We both made mistakes that could’ve been avoided and, to be honest with you, I think what I had for Duncan was only attraction too. I don’t know what life force was telling us to choose different paths, but I wish I hadn’t fucking taken it. –

-Me neither, Gwen. I wish I could erase how my attitude fucked everything up. In fact, I dare say… I really missed you. –

-I missed you too. – I could feel some tears in my eyes as I heard him. – I forgive you for the mistakes you made, but I hope you forgive me for not doing anything about it, or not doing much, when I knew, I could at least have tried. –

-Of course you’re forgiven, even if I already forgave you long ago, and I realized we both could have done something. But, hey, we’re doing the “something” right now, so… better late than never? –

Trent and I smiled at each other after that. Things could have been different have we just talked more. However, now I asked myself: Can things still be different?

-So… where do we stand if you don’t mind me asking? – I questioned.

-Well… despite what you call my “popularity”, I’m not seeing anybody right now. I know it’s maybe premature to ask something this big this early but… are you up for us having an actual first date this time around? I’m not saying “Let’s try again” right away, but maybe if we actually build this up correctly, things can change. –

I couldn’t believe it. Cody was right, Trent still carried feelings for me. I felt… ecstatic! But despite how happy I was, he had a point: When we first started going out, we didn’t even have time for a real first date because Action happened just days after the first season. Maybe that played partly into the whole relationship falling down? I wasn’t 100% sure, but I was sure about one thing: This was the universe giving me another chance, and I wasn’t going to let it go to waste this time.

-Gwen? You there? –

I snapped out of my train of thought when I heard him call my name.

-There you are. – I saw him chuckle. – I lost you there for a minute. –

-Oh, sorry, Trent. – I apologized. – I guess I was just thinking. –

-Of course, take all the time you need. You don’t have to give me an immediate answer and you don’t have to say yes either, I’d still be cool as just friends. –

It was now or never.

-But what if I want to? –

-Huh? –

I chuckled.

-Let’s say, and this is purely hypothetical, I agreed to a date. What would we be doing, music man? –

Trent smirked.

-Well… I remember a certain pretty girl, not saying her name, who told me once that she loved gothic architecture. It just so happens that an exhibition with that theme and plenty of impressive pieces of it is on at the Royal Ontario Museum. I thought, you know, since this girl is such a big fan and the exhibit is open even after the sun is down, she’d like to go next Saturday. –

I let out a laugh and blushed. I can’t believe he still remembered that.

-And then... since I’m, oh, such a classy person, I thought: There is an amazing Italian restaurant nearby… I think she can put two and two together from that. –

-So… museum and dinner date, huh? –

-Only the best I can think of to make a good first “official” date. –

I giggled again. I felt butterflies in my stomach just like the first time we saw one another.

-Well, I guess that sounds very nice. It seems very… special. –

-Yup, but the question remains: Will this girl go with me? –

-Oh, quit your teasing already, music man, yes, let’s do it, it’s a date! –

Trent smiled from ear to ear after I said yes. He was just as adorable as I remembered him. I was bold and held out my hands towards him, he took them almost immediately.

-You won’t be disappointed! – He said.

-You better show me a good time! –

-Oh, I’m Mr. “Good time guaranteed”, beautiful. –

-God, that was so bad. – I laughed.

-Maybe I wanted it to be bad. It still made you laugh. –

-No, it did not. –

-Yes, it did. You’re smiling. –

-I was remembering something Duncan told me. –

-Hey! –

-Gotcha! –

We both ended up laughing about it. After agreeing to give dating another shot, albeit at a slower pace, we ended up talking more about what we’ve been up to recently, as well as chatting about our experiences on different sides of Total Drama.

-So, what were they like? The other competitors from the fourth season? – He asked me.

-Pretty cool, overall. Zoey is nice, Cam is a great person, Mike has had a troubled life but he’s honestly just as cool as Zoey. Sam is cool too, but his gamer personality does block him from doing things to their full potential. –

-Did you had much trouble with, um, I think their names were, and correct me if I’m wrong, Jo, Scott and… Lightning, was it? –

-Ugh, Jo was a pretty pushy person, kind of like Eva but with more control over her temper. Lightning was weird, he’s a jock but unlike Tyler, he actually behaved like one. Scott… I don’t know, I didn’t have trouble with him, but it seems that on the season he premiered, he was a ginormous pain in the ass towards others. –

-I heard he constantly sabotaged challenges in order to kick the strongest people out. –

-For real? Man, even Heather didn’t sabotage challenges. –

-Speaking of Heather, what can you tell me about Alejandro in-depth? I never met the guy face to face. –

-Well, his eyes are gorgeous but apart from that, he’s a vicious viper. –

-Yeah, I remember that everyone on the Aftermath, or mostly everyone, was less than thrilled talking about him. –

-Mostly? Oh, you mean the fact that Courtney was loyal to him through and through. Yeah, for some reason, that attraction faded by the time All-Stars began. –

-Was it ever clear why? –

-Nope, no idea. –

-I may sound biased here, Gwen, but I think Justin could give that Latin-lover a run for his money. –

-Ha, it certainly would have been interesting to see. –

-Yup, but you know what wasn’t interesting? Cody fearing for his life every time that wacko Sierra popped up. I felt bad for him. Even after he seemed to accept her as a friend, I’m not convinced she feels the same. I mean, I constantly told Katie and Sadie that I’m not into them and they still roped me into hugs. –

-I was just gonna ask you, actually. What was up with that? –

-I don’t know! But I did know I wasn’t interested in any of the two. –

I chuckled.

-I wonder how they’ll react if they find out about the date. – I pondered, sipping my mocha. – And I don’t believe that you weren’t interested in them, I saw you with your arms around them. -

-I was trying to be as friendly as I could there! They wanted to talk considering I wasn’t dating anybody, you know, get to know me better and things like that. But… it took only a few exchanges for me to realize that neither really was someone I wanted to be with, so I politely turned them down. They understood… but their crush on me is still in there. They do let me breathe though. -

-Hm, something I don’t think Sierra would be able to understand when it comes to Cody. –

-Exactly, so you see my point. –

-Yeah, I actually talked to Cody yesterday. –

-Yeah, I know, I talked to him this morning. He told me that you were out there thinking about all the shit that happened in All-Stars and suggested I gave you a call to catch up. –

-Ha, he did mention he wanted to make things up to me and be a real friend from now on. But hold on, you were gonna call me? –

-Yeah, I was. As I practiced my new song, I was thinking of how to approach you in the first place, but then it was you who called me first and then I thought of talking with you on person and… well, here we are. –

-Once again, Cody is certainly a matchmaker, huh? –

-Ha, ha, I guess he is. –

We both laughed.

-You know, Gwen, despite everything, I never had any hard feelings for you after our breakup or even when you and Duncan decided to date. –

-I know, and I appreciate that, Trent, truly. Though, even if you didn’t have hard feelings, mostly everyone else did have something regarding me. Bad, good, mixed, it all came to bite me in the end no matter what. That’s why yesterday I ventured into calling those who actually had an impact on my life from the very first season, renew those friendships, make amends, talk things out, you know the drill. –

-Besides Cody, who else did you talk to?

-Well, I started things off with Bridgette. Between her and Leshawna, she was the one who had a bit more resentment when it came to me for things that occurred in the Aftermath. I was nervous but after I carefully and thoroughly explained myself and apologized, she was nothing but sweet about it and even told me that she was sorry for herself for how she acted. Geoff was there too coincidentally, and I also talked to him. They were both very nice about my call and my attitude. There is no beef between us anymore and our friendship was renewed. –

-Geoff and Bridge were often, at least to me, some of the chilliest and nicest people I’ve met on the show, besides DJ and Owen. –

-I know. I’m glad I worked things out with them. After them, I called Leshawna. Same thing: Apologized for everything, including hitting Harold with a shovel, made sure I was still on good terms with her, acknowledged that I made several mistakes, but much like Bridgette, it was all good after the call. In fact, I’m going for breakfast tomorrow with her. –

-Oh, sweet! Tell her I said hi! –

-No problem. But you know… she told me one thing as we were chatting. She told me… that there were casting calls for a new season. –

-What? But… didn’t Wawanakwa sink? I thought any plans for a new season were basically scrapped after that. –

-I also imagined that but guess Chris managed to find another island. –

-Chris is lucky he has those producers behind him. –

-Well, he wasn’t so lucky if he managed to serve a 1-year sentence for dumping toxic waste onto the island. –

-No, he really is lucky there too. Normally, doing that warrants a sentence of at least 5 years, even more, last I checked. –

-Woah, for real? –

-Yup, he really is as slippery as a snake. –

-I’d argue that he’s more than a snake, I’d say he’s the Devil incarnate. –

-Eh, he lacks the horns, and he loves his face so damn much for him to pollute it with some of those. –

I burst into laughter along with him. Trent and I were having such a good time even if we weren’t on our first new date yet, but if this was any indication of how that would play out, I couldn’t be more excited for next Saturday if I tried. Eventually, he had to go however, he was called on by his new band for rehearsal and needed to get to the bar ASAP. We both stood up and went outside the café, saying our goodbyes and hugging it out. We missed each other a lot and we were both happy to be reunited.

The fact that fate decided to smile at me and give me a new hope for redemption was something that didn’t happen often and was happy to have received. Long gone were the days where loneliness was a key aspect of my life. Even if I still owed two more people some straightening up, the most important ones that I’ve established in my life were guaranteed to be there for me and I for them, and those are the ones that mattered right now. With a new resolve and a better look towards an improved future, I went back home with a small smile on my face.

Chapter Text

The next day, I had woken up in a rush. Leshawna had texted me the location of our breakfast rendezvous as I was taking the subway back home yesterday. I was pretty anxious to see her face-to-face again, more after seeing Trent first yesterday, but hey, Leshawna is a sister through and through, we will find things to talk about. I once again told my mom I was going out and she reminded me to be natural. She pointed out that the fact that Trent wanted to reignite our relationship was because I was being direct, honest and natural while talking to him. If I kept going like this, she felt that my life would improve more than I ever hoped for. I had to agree, things seemed great. It was like there really was a silver lining. Boarding the subway back towards downtown, I grew excited to see my friend again. Once at the station, I began walking until I reached the place. It was a nice restaurant, diner-like, but still looked appealing and it smelled really good. I looked around and greeted the hostess.

-Uh, yeah, I am being expected actually. Do you have a table under the name “Leshawna”? – I asked.

-Oh, right this way please. –

I followed her until she directed me to a booth where I finally saw my friend again, browsing the menu. She hadn’t changed a bit. I saw her put the menu down as she looked up and had the biggest smile on her face. Wasting no time, she got up from her seat and opened her arms at me.

-Gwen! Homegirl! What’s up, baby? Give me some sugar! –

I chuckled as I gave her a big hug. She was still the awesome sister-like friend I’ve come to known and her greeting reaffirmed it for me.

-Oh, it’s good to see you, Leshawna. –

-Same here, girl, same here. I missed you. –

We eventually broke the hug, and she told me to sit. We did and immediately started chatting.

-Girl, you haven’t changed a bit! It’s like I saw you yesterday. –

-I could say the same for you! How have you been? –

-Oh, you know a sister’s work is never done. Ever since I finally returned home from the yacht ride after World Tour, I wanted to get my papers in order. Reacquaint myself with some old faces, go back to my studies, get things back on track with Harold, things like that. How have you been though, Gwen? –

-Oh, you know, All-Stars was an experience. –

-Oh boy, let me tell you something right now: Had I been in that season, I would have not let that Mal freak pull a fast one on me! He might be part of someone who isn’t exactly a bad person, but that doesn't excuse him from me whooping his butt if he tried something. –

-Um, but you did let Alejandro trick you, didn’t you? –

-Oh, don’t remind me. It was those eyes, Gwen. That snake has some of the most perfect eyes I’ve seen in my life. –

-Ha, can’t argue with that. Still a snake, though. –

-Oh, no doubt. But enough about that for now, how are you feeling? –

-At first, after coming back towards the mainland, away from the islands, I felt relieved. Although, on the way there, I had a lot to talk about with everyone that was with me. –

-What did you talk about? –

-Well, a lot of stuff: What’s gonna happen next, if we’re ever gonna see each other again, keep in mind that some of the guys I was stranded with on that roof are not from the same province as you and me, personal things, even Heather and Alejandro despite being, you know… themselves, were surprisingly chill. –

-Those two were chill? Yeah, and I’m the country’s Prime Minister. –

-No, I’m serious! I mean, Heather was still pissed off that she got cheated out of the million, but since we were not competing for anything anymore, she eventually relaxed, and we ended up having an interesting conversation about where we are going from here. She told me that she’ll go on a crusade to try and cough up a million dollars out of the Total Drama producers and Chris and spend an entire weekend at her favorite spa to wash off the stench from Wawanakwa. –

-Girl’s gonna try and meddle with the producers? I wish her good luck… -

-To be fair, she was owed… -

-Was she? Maybe I have this “Mandela effect” people talk about, but Alejandro seemed to have the upper hand over her. –

-I don’t know anymore, Leshawna… - I shook my head and shrugged. - Don’t know, don’t care, it’s their lives. Enough about that though, another thing I talked about with the guys was…. Well, it was one of the things that inspired me to call up people again and talk things out, much like you and I are doing right now. –

-Yeah, what did you say? –

-No big deal, just that I felt a bit ashamed of coming back home with next to nothing after gaining a lot when I first started, only I wasn’t talking about money. I was talking about the friends I made and the love that I managed to find. At first, I thought, well that’s just how life works, right? Some days you win, others you lose everything when you take a gamble on horrible life decisions, but they, them being Zoey, Mike and Cam, told me that it doesn’t have to be that way if I decide to turn it around. I asked them how I could do it when I felt like I did so much wrong to so many people that cared about me, I was scared, I was gonna return home with nothing. Zoey then said that was not true. Not only did I still have my family, but I had her as a friend. Mike said the same thing, and then Cameron did too. Cameron told me that while he was not aware of what exactly happened behind the scenes with me and everyone else, I proved to be a good friend in the end and that whatever drama I caused I should put it behind me. Mike then said that the best course of action for me was to talk things out, much like he did with his alternate personalities, things may surprise me. –

-Did Heather and Alejandro say anything? –

-Heather said something I was never expecting of her after my talk with Zoey, Mike and Cam: She apologized for the “Kissing Trent” incident. She overheard my talk and did acknowledge that maybe she had gone too far with me during the game: egging me, trying to press me, calling me “weird, goth girl”, whenever we were on the same team she never acknowledged my strengths and how I played the game and she was sorry for it, for everything. Naturally, at first, I didn’t believe her. –

-Good call, Heather and “apology” are not a good combo because the girl always has two sides to whatever shit she spits out. –

-I know. But you know, instead of demanding that I forgive her, she just said she understood if I couldn’t accept her apology and that she just wanted to say it because she’s not sure if we’ll ever see each other again after the whole fiasco blows over. She felt regret because now sees that karma is indeed real and everything will bite her back eventually, more than it had already bitten her. –

-Well, she ain’t wrong about that. – Leshawna smirked.

-Alejandro then did the same thing: Talked me down, told me that if he ever did something or said something that might’ve been impactful to me, he was sorry. Him I had more conflict buying what he said because not only have I never really interacted with him, but also because of what he did to you, and Bridge, and Harold, and DJ and even Owen. I even called him out for having treated Owen like crap, when you and I both know he means well even if he isn’t the cleanest. While I brought myself to make peace with Heather, Alejandro is another case because you never know when the hell the guy’s trying to manipulate your ass. –

-Mm-hmm, you said it, girl. So, when you finally returned, that’s when you started calling people? –

-No. – I shook my head again. – After parting ways with everyone, I returned home and didn’t acknowledge my mom or brother for a while. I wanted to be alone with my thoughts before deciding what the fuck was I gonna do. It wasn’t until I talked to mom a few days ago that I started to take action. You were the second person I called. –

-Who was first? –

-Bridgette, and Geoff happened to be with her then and there, so I also took the chance to talk to him. I told them, you know, that I was sorry if I somehow caused a rift between them when the whole breakup with Trent happened and that I acknowledge that I shit the bed with the cheating thing, and that I wanted to be friends with them again if they could find it in their hearts to forgive me. –

-What did they say? –

-Well, Bridgette told me that she was glad I called and that I was owning up to my mistakes, but that she can’t say she hasn’t screwed things up herself either. She told me that we both had been through the mud and that she missed me too. We decided to forgive and forget. Put the past behind us and renew our friendship. Geoff then stepped up and told me he was sorry he never acknowledged me again after the Island, he even apologized to Bridgette for every drama he had caused between them. It was quite the talk, and it was one that perked me up to the point where if I could patch things up like this with them, I could do it with everyone else, more because I meant what I said and what I’m gonna do. –

Leshawna flashed me a smile and a warm look.

-That right there is precisely why I forgave you so quickly too, Gwen. Any person that actually owns up to the crap they did and takes the initiative to face forward with them head high is deserving of respect and I will gladly listen to whatever they have to say, because I know they’re telling the truth.

I gave my friend a big smile.

-You don’t mind that I took my time to do so? –

-Better late than never. And the shit you went through shaped you, girl. It made you stronger and humbler than I could ever imagine. You are looking at the future better now that you’re doing this. –

-And I don’t know if I’m done, you know? I managed to talked things straight with Cody so that he gets where he and I stand, and… yesterday I went to get coffee… with Trent. –

Leshawna gasped.

-No… way! – She said.

-Yup. After talking about things for real this time and not just the small apology moment we had on the Aftermath, we made up better. We made up so much better… that he and I are going to try to give things another chance. –

-Oh, damn! Yes, girl, yes! Good for you, Gwen! –

I was honestly a bit surprised that Leshawna supported me and my ex trying again.

-Huh… I was kind of expecting you not to be on board, to be honest. – I said.

-You kidding? If I had to pick between that scrawny, delinquent bad boy and number nine-obsessed music man for you to be with again, I’d tell you to holler your ass to music man right this instant! When are you going on this date with him? –

-Next Saturday. –

-Ooh! Aw, snap! Girl, I’m not too much of someone who cares about excessive shopping, but you and I have a date ourselves after breakfast. –

-Huh? –

-I’m gonna get your butt ready for that date. If you want things to work out better this time with Trent, you need help. –

-Oh, no, come on, Leshawna. You know I hate modeling. – I tried denying. – I will find something in my closet. –

-Uh-uh, uh-uh! Hell no! I’m gonna help you look so damn good that they’ll name you “Goth Queen”, girl. Trent’s gonna kiss your feet. –

-Ew! – I cringed.

-I really wanna help you here, Gwen. Come on. This is supposed to be a heartfelt reunion between friends and if it means helping my redeemed girl look sexier than she is right now, I will. –

I could see that Leshawna wasn’t going to take “no” for an answer. I drew a sigh and then a chuckle.

-Oh, ok. – I said with a laugh. – Just promise me nothing too girly. –

-Gwen, if I did that, you wouldn’t be Gwen anymore, trust me. – Leshawna gave me a wink and a smile before raising her coffee cup. – Come on, girl! A toast to us girlfriends! –

I laughed again before cheering my cup with hers.

Leshawna and I made our way to the Eaton Centre shortly after we finished our breakfast. Though I was still extremely skeptical about this, I was trying to look at this with better eyes too. I’ll give Heather and Lindsay this: Despite one being an all-around Queen Diva and the other being as airheaded as a balloon, they knew how to “accessorize” so to speak. The mall’s large department store was our target as we made our way around the brands and looked for things that, in Leshawna’s words, might suit me best. Round 1 of me trying on clothes started as my friend waited for me outside, however, as I talked and dressed up, I noticed Leshawna had gone silent for a second before exclaiming a huge hello to someone on her phone. I got startled and quickly finished dressing before coming out of the fitting room.

-Leshawna? Who are you talking to? – I raised my eyebrow at her.

-Oh, well, speak of the Devil, Bridge, here she is! – She said to the person she was video calling before turning her phone around to face me.

I was both happy and embarrassed when I saw who it was. It was Bridgette, who was waving at me excitedly from the other end of the call.

-Hey, Gwen! What’s up? Oh wait, you don’t have to tell me, Leshawna just did. – The blonde surfer said.

-Leshawna! – I exclaimed.

-She’s our friend, Gwen! She should be allowed to help you out too! – Leshawna said to me.

-And I’d be glad to! I can’t believe you and Trent are actually going to try again! I’m so happy for you! – Bridgette added.

-It’s just one date, Bridgette. – I said to her.

-It’s your actual first date with him, Gwen! And you’re no longer in an environment determined by reality TV producers, meaning that nothing will interrupt it, well, unless Cody, Owen or Heather somehow show up. –

-Bridge! –

-Just kidding, just kidding! – The blonde surfer laughed. – But anyway, it is exciting! And I may be no fashion expert, but I did say I was gonna act more like an actual friend to you. –

-You and me both, sister. – Added Leshawna. – Now then, Gwen, move a bit far away so that me and Bridgette can get a good look at you. –

I gave out a small, yet sarcastic happy, groan as I took a few steps back. The first outfit I had on was a dress. Normally, dresses weren’t my thing, but I liked the combination of midnight blue and black on it. It covered my body entirely; it was high neck and sleeveless and had an uneven striped pattern on it with the aforementioned colors. It cut off just at my knees.

-Ho-ho, girl, and you say you’re not a dress person? Because YOU ARE KILLING IT! – Said Leshawna.

-Hang on, Leshawna. – Added Bridgette. – Gwen, can you do a spin? We need to see how you fit in it from all angles. –

I sighed and rotated where I was standing. I opened my arms for them to see more clearly.

-Hmm… - I heard both of my friends humming as I returned to face them again.

-Well? – I asked, putting my hands on my hips.

-I agree with you, Leshawna, she looks really good in it! – Said Bridgette. – But you said this is option 1, right? –

-Yup, option 2 is still inside the changing room. – Affirmed Leshawna. – Gwen, you know what to do. –

-Yeah, yeah. – I rolled my eyes and shook my head at both of them.

I went back inside and closed the curtains behind me. As I changed, I talked to them again.

-Girls, while this is nice, I’m telling you that I still could have found something in my closet. –

-Oh, yeah? Like what? You keep telling me, but I have no idea what you mean by “something”. – Asked Leshawna.

-I don’t know, something. –

-Gwen, all this time I’ve known you, I’ve never seen you change into another outfit that wasn’t your swimsuit or your pajamas, so I think you’re bluffing. – Teased Bridgette.

-I’m not bluffing, Bridgette! I do have stuff in my closet, it’s just, I don’t think of what I wear most of the time. I have a style. –

-And it’s a cool style, don’t get me wrong, but are you really gonna go with your usual, or at best a variation of your usual to a first date? And furthermore, a first date with your ex? –

-I mean… it’s not like he doesn’t like it. Trent likes me for who I am, not what I wear. –

-But all boys have a weakness for the outfit, especially on dates. – Added Leshawna. – Whenever Harold and I go out, he goes nuts whenever I put on one particular black dress I have. –

-Oh, that’s nothing. – I heard Bridgette say. – You should see Geoff whenever I style myself in the outfit I had when I sang the apology song in the Aftermath. –

-You for real, girl? Doesn’t it bring back bad memories to him? –

-Surprisingly, no. I remember him telling me that it pained him to be angry at me that time considering how “hot” I was looking when he saw me again. –

-But guys! – I interjected. – Need I remind you that this is my FIRST actual date with him? You two are talking like that because you’ve already been on multiple dates with your boyfriends. –

-Well, the point from all this, Gwen, is that you shouldn’t be afraid of mixing it up a bit, even if you two already tried and now you are actually attempting to do it right. – Said Bridgette.

-She’s right, Gwen. – Agreed Leshawna. -You ain’t losing yourself, just trying something new. –

-Tsk, last time I tried something new it landed me with Chris McLean for several seasons. – I said.

-Gwen. – I heard my friends say in a “be serious” tone.

-Sorry, sorry, I’m being as open-minded as I can be here. – I then grumbled as I finished putting a shoe on. – Ok, I think I’m ready to show option 2. –

-Well, come out then, girl! Astound us! – Exclaimed Leshawna.

I did so and came out to show my friends the second outfit.

-I think it looks… good, don’t you guys think? – I started to showcase the outfit by turning side to side and even doing another spin. The outfit is now a slim-fit indigo denim jacket with a dark grey shirt underneath and black pants.

-It definitely looks more your style, not gonna lie to you. – I heard Bridgette say.

-I can see it. – Nodded Leshawna.

-Ugh, she should change the shirt though! – The girls and I heard another person say.

We all turned surprised when we heard the voice. No, she couldn’t be, not here… Leshawna and I turned our heads towards the fitting rooms’ entrance and, sure enough, we couldn’t believe it was her.

-LINDSAY?! – She and I both exclaimed.

-What?! Lindsay’s there?! Leshawna, let me see! – Bridgette said shocked through the video call. Leshawna turned her phone around towards where Lindsay was standing. – NO… WAY! –

-Hey, girls! It’s been a while, right? Like, maybe months? – Lindsay said hello so casually, it was like the whole season of All-Stars was completely wiped off her mind.

-Months? – I said questioningly. – Lindsay, we saw each other get put on air balloons almost a week ago, don’t you remember? –

-I must be misremembering, Greta, I mean, Gwen, because all I remember from that was that I took a nice swim before being taken on a boat back to Toronto, was it really a week ago? I still feel it was months. –

-You sure you’re not confusing the time you last saw Gwen with the last time you saw us, girl? – Leshawna then asked her, still holding Bridgette’s call in her hand.

-Oh!!!!! Maybe! I mean I haven’t seen you in a while either, Laquisha, I mean Leshawna, or you, Bridgette. I guess that last season I played on is scrambling my brains. –

-Heh, girl, those were scrambled long before All-Stars if you ask me…. – Leshawna whispered, making both me and Bridgette snicker.

-Huh? – Lindsay managed to catch wind of that.

-Oh, nothing, girl. Whatever the case, it’s still good you’re home safe away from TD. I’m guessing you’re here shopping? –

-Oh my gosh, you have no idea! I’ve missed out on so much during TD and I’m catching up! Tyler’s here too! Though I think I told him it’d be a while for me in the fitting room, so it wouldn’t surprise me if he’s wandering about right now. But why are you three here exactly? I mean, Gwen is the one trying on clothes, but I thought she didn’t care about things like these. –

-Wow, good to know you remember that about me, Lindsay. – I was actually a bit impressed and touched that she managed not to forget me.

-How could I not? But good to know you want to stop being stylistically challenged like you were back on Season 1, oh, no offense. –

-…Gee, thanks… - And… the small amount of admiration I had for Lindsay just vanished.

-Hey, I said no offense. –

-Well, you’d be right about the fact that Gwen’s looking to improve her style, but she ain’t aiming to get a new whole-ass wardrobe like I picture you doing. – Said Leshawna.

-Yeah, sorry Lindsay, but we’re just trying to make her look nice, it’s not something massive. – Bridgette added.

-Oh! Make her look nice? *Gasp! * No way, hold on! – I could see something clicking on Lindsay at that moment as she scanned me up and down before speaking up again. I only looked at her with a raised eyebrow. – Aw, Gwen, are you going on a date? –

Leshawna, Bridgette and I were shocked! How the hell did she figure it out?

-Silence means yes! Yay! – I saw her clap and then ran excitedly towards me. – Who’s the lucky guy? Is he cute? Or hot? Or both? –

-He’s… - Bridgette was about to say his name before I signaled her not to. – Uh… he’s someone, alright. –

-Yeah, girl, don’t worry about it too much. – Leshawna added.

-Oh, but I have to know, that way I can help you. – Lindsay then said happily.

-Uh, pardon? You want… to help me? – I was taken aback by that a bit.

-Sure! I never disliked you, Gwen, ever! I said it on my audition tape: I get along with everyone! Maybe this is the chance for me to be a real friend to everyone on TD, even those I never talked to much. –

-But don’t you care about the whole drama that happened? You know, between Courtney, Duncan, and I? –

-Courtney and Duncan were, like, so toxic anyway. It still sucks that you cheated but it’s whatever right now if you’re not with him anymore, plus you’re going on an actual date with someone else. If you want to look hot to him and be assured of a real and better boyfriend, then I can help you. –

I thought about it for a moment. Lindsay may not be the smartest, as I said before, but she knew her stuff when it came to fashion. Plus, her not minding the whole drama was honestly relieving. However, Lindsay is also known for being a total blabbermouth and I don’t know if I want it to be known that I’m going to start seeing Trent again, at least not known to everyone else.

-Well… I appreciate the help, Lindsay, but I’m afraid I can’t really tell you his name right now, it’s kind of personal, hope it’s ok with you. –

-Aw, can you at least tell me the type of person he is then? –

Leshawna, Bridgette and I looked at each other for a second, deciding if we should try and describe Trent to her. There was always the off chance that Lindsay might identify him based on his personality… but would she? If she managed to guess correctly that I was fitting myself for a date, it was honestly a 50/50 at this point.

-Um, ok, well… - I began. – He… likes music, he’s a musician. –

-Ooh! Musician? Like… um… he’s on the tip of my tongue… - Lindsay then said.

-Oh, he also, uh, he also… - Bridgette began to keep her from guessing, but started to ponder what she should say. – He also… uh… he likes motorcycles! –

-Oh! Interesting! –

-Motorcycles? – Leshawna questioned Bridgette quietly.

-What? He does, he said it in an interview once. – Bridgette responded just as quietly as Leshawna.

-Well, what else? Musician, bike lover, is there anything else? Work with me! – Lindsay pushed forward happily.

-Well… he’s smart! He’s very smart! Straight-A student, right Gwen? – Leshawna added.

-Right! He absolutely is! –

-Hmm… a guy who plays music, is smart, and likes bikes… this guy sounds very unique, although he also sounds familiar… - Lindsay started to ponder, making all three of us nervous. We then saw her shrug. – Hmm, but no, no name comes to mind with a guy like that. Congratulations, Gwen! This guy seems nice! –

The girls and I mentally sighed with a breath of relief.

-So, in that case, we’ve got work to do if you wanna look hot for this date! – She then exclaimed. – First things first, LaFonda, get her another color for this shirt, I think white would be best. –

-I’ll see what I can find. – Leshawna nodded as she and Bridgette left the fitting room to find another shirt.

-Ok, now Gwen, I’ve got the perfect look for you. – I saw Lindsay approach me and scouting her purse.

-Woah, woah, woah, hold on there, cowboy! – I exclaimed. – My date is not until next Saturday, don’t waste makeup on me right now! Plus, your makeup is not my style. –

-I wasn’t gonna apply makeup on you, Gwen, I’m just looking for… a-ha! Here it is! –

Lindsay took out a brush and a couple of hair ties out of her purse.

-Same goes with the hair! – I said to her.

-Gwen, this is just a demo of the style I think would complement the outfit, and it’s not hard for you to do it yourself later. Trust me. I’m a fashion expert. –

-Yet you lost the runway challenge on Paris back in World Tour. –

-I had to dress up Tyler on a whim there, it was definitely not my best despite me trying to hype him up. Really, Gwen, you don’t have to change your hair color, but the style would be amazing with the outfit I’m visualizing for you. –

I looked into Lindsay’s eyes, she seemed determined to make her idea work and wasn’t backing down. I sighed in defeat. I made it this far, what else have I got to lose?

-Fine but promise me it won’t be too girly or anything like that. –

-You won’t be disappointed! – Lindsay smiled at me as she went behind me and started to carefully but swiftly brush my hair and started tying it up. In no time, she stopped.

-And… done! – She said. – Go on, have a look! –

I was actually surprised it didn’t take her long. I looked at her and then approached the closest mirror. I couldn’t believe it, the hair style, I actually liked it! My hair was tied up in a mid-ponytail and I had two frames of hair hanging on both sides of my head. My bangs were still untouched, but the style actually seemed to work. I gave it a look from all sides and stood there, dumbfounded yet satisfied.

-Well, what do you think? – I heard Lindsay ask me.

-Lindsay, I… wow, I… I actually like it. – I didn’t know what to say.

-So do we, girl! – I turned to my right. Leshawna and Bridgette had returned with a new T-shirt for me to try on and were just as surprised as me. – Lindsay, did you do this? –

-I had a feeling for this hairstyle with the outfit I was envisioning so I decided to give Gwen a demo. – Lindsay responded. – I’m happy she likes it! –

-But… I still need to try that shirt on to see the full thing, don’t I? – I gave my friends a smirk. Leshawna gave me a smirk back as she threw the shirt at me, and I quickly went back behind curtains and changed. A few minutes after changing and properly putting, I called out. – Ok… moment of truth, you guys ready? –

-Wow us, girlfriend! – Leshawna said.

Took a deep breath and stepped out.

-Ha, ha, and that’s how WE roll! – Leshawna said her signature catchphrase. – I think it looks fantastic! –

-Yeah, it’s like… classy yet casual! No dress needed! – Bridgette clapped excitedly.

-I told you white would be perfect! – Added Lindsay.

-You were right all along, Lindsay. – I agreed. – I’m sorry I doubted you, even for a second. –

-It’s cool, Gwen. As long as I actually helped this time, I’m happy. –

-Well, I think I decided on the outfit, but you still owe me an explanation on how to do the hair because… it’s the first time I’m actually going to try and style my hair myself. –

-Oh, sure! Ok, so first things first… -

A while after the explanation, Leshawna, with Bridgette still on her phone, and I gathered everything, and we headed to pay for the outfit. Before that, Lindsay said goodbye to us since she still needed to try on clothes herself before going back to rendezvous with Tyler. We were glad to see her, and I was glad that she was ok after All-Stars. After shopping, Leshawna and I decided to spend the rest of the afternoon on a coffee shop to do some more catching up, however, Bridgette had to hang up after we left the store since she was meeting up with Geoff, but she told me that she was glad she could help and encouraged me for my upcoming date with Trent.

It was there that I finally understood that sometimes changing yourself isn’t a bad idea as long as you know who you are and that the people around you do too. I had more confidence for my date, and nothing was gonna bring me down this time.

Chapter Text

Before I knew it, another week had passed, and it was Saturday evening. I looked at myself in the mirror dressed in my new ensemble and doing the last touches to my hair just like Lindsay had taught me. Trent had texted me over the course of the week to tell me he was picking me up, which I was excited for. As I finished doing my hair and checking I had everything, I heard a knock on the door.

-Come in. – I said.

It was mom and Ken, who wanted to see how I was doing.

-Gwen, your brother and I were just wondering how you were feeling. – Mom said.

-I’m ok, mom, a little nervous, but overall, ok. – I answered.

-The dude is your ex; I don’t think you’ll be having that much of an issue. – Ken added.

-Well, I managed to bring down the house before, so let’s not celebrate yet, ok? – I responded, raising my eyebrow at him.

-I’m just saying… - He shrugged, causing me to roll my eyes at him.

-Well, however this turns out, just remember to keep being yourself, ok, sweetie? – Mom then said.

I gave her a nod and a smile. Just then, I got a text and then heard a horn outside the house.

-That’s Trent. – I briefly turned, took a deep breath and then started to walk. – Well…here we go. –

As I went downstairs and turned the knob of the front door, I looked at my mom and my brother one more time and gave them a smile. The two of them gave me a smile back. Ken gave me a thumbs up and mom waved at me. The two of them have been so great to me so much throughout these years of my life and I’m glad to call them my family nowadays.

Bracing myself, I stepped out and walked across my front yard to a very fancy looking Trent waiting outside his car for me. He flashed me that smile, that signature smile of his that had made me crazy for him when I first met him. I blushed a bit looking at him, and even let out a small giggle. I approached him and he did the same.

-Hey… - I said, feeling a bit nervous.

-Hey yourself. – He said back, still smiling. He scanned me up and down as he greeted me. – Wow, I didn’t think you could be even cooler and more beautiful than I thought but here you are proving me wrong once again. –

-Oh, shush, I bet you also said that to that ex you had before Justin broke her off for you. – I teased.

-Nah, if anything I gained that line from Justin himself. – He teased back at me.

We both laughed.

-No, but seriously, thanks, I appreciate it. – I then said.

-No need to thank me, Gwen, you know I mean everything I say to you. – Trent gave me a wink.

We both hugged for a bit to properly greet each other after that.

-Well, then, are you ready? – Trent asked me, breaking the hug.

-Stoked. – I nodded.

-After you. – He opened the car door for me.

I chuckled as I entered and sat down.

-So gallant… - I said sarcastically, but also implying that I did appreciate it.

-Don’t you know me by now? – He said as he walked back to the driver’s seat.

-Technically, this is our FIRST date. –

-Yeah, technically true, but we’re not strangers either. Think of it as…. –

Trent entered the car as he finished his sentence.

-Friends to lovers. –

-Hmm… - I pondered teasingly. – Sure, I guess I can try that. –

Trent just chuckled at me as he put on his seatbelt and started the car. Soon enough, he and I were on our way to date number 1, of I’m hoping many, of our renewal.

On the way, Trent put on a signature playlist he had saved up containing some of his songs as well as some songs he made with The Drama Brothers. He and I jammed, and I sometimes commented on how corny some of the songs he had made with Harold, Justin and Cody were, making him laugh. As we pulled up on the Royal Ontario Museum’s parking lot and made our way into the building, he and I talked some more about whatever came to mind.

Inside the museum, Trent simply showed the pre-purchased tickets to the attendant, and we started with the Gothic Architecture exhibition we had agreed on when we set up the date.

As we went along the exhibit, Trent actually surprised me with the way he described what each piece made him feel. Maybe he did his research before the date? I don’t know but I was happy that he wanted to get into my world a little bit more, at least compared to how he was back in Action. I actually commented back to him, and it just kept igniting conversations between us. The more we talked, the more things we actually got out of each other regarding different things sometimes. It was like, it was exactly like how we first started getting to know each other back on the Island, only this time we wanted to dive a little bit deeper. Even if our interests weren’t exactly the same, we wanted to actually understand them and acknowledge them properly. Before we knew it, after some time walking, the exhibit was over, and we were left with the rest of the museum to explore.

-So, what did you think overall? Did I hit the nail on the head? – Trent turned to ask me.

I let out a small laugh.

-I can’t believe it, but you did. But I have another challenge for you. – I teased.

-Oh, come on, a challenge? How much has Chris rubbed off on you? What for? – Trent crossed his arms and smirked back at me.

-Well, I assume you came prepared to detail your thoughts about the pieces of architecture, but will you be able to do the same for the rest of the museum? –

-Ah, so you’re trying to test if I’m more cultured? Is that what it is? –

-Can you do it? –

Trent let out a chuckle and held his arm out for me.

-Only if the judge is by my side. – He winked.

I smiled as I entangled my arms on his and we walked side-by-side towards the first room on what was left of the museum for us to see. As we walked through each of the pieces, Trent and I both began talking about them just like we did to the ones at the Architecture exhibit. Once again, Trent was detailed and honestly kind of poetic when he described them and told me how they made him feel. He did know that I was into art back when we first talked but I had no idea he had grown so much mentally for him to get into it as much as I was. Although music being a type of artistic expression was playing a part here, but boy did he expand upon it greatly in between the last time we spoke and, well, now. Before we were bound to leave for the restaurant, Trent turned and asked me:

-So, your honor, did I pass? –

I smirked and let out a laugh.

-You did, mister… for now. – I winked at him.

-Good enough for me! –

We both had a good laugh again about it before we left the museum and started to head back to Trent’s car. We chatted on the way.

-You know, Trent, I really was surprised you could be that detailed about some of those paintings. – I said to him sincerely.

-Well, if you’re going to dedicate yourself to a certain type of art like me, you might need to find inspiration from other forms of expression, and that includes painting. – He responded. – Plus, I remember a certain girl once telling me she adored thinking about art in general, and how the paintballs on a deer-related challenge for some reason reminded her of Jackson Pollock. –

-Shut up, you don’t actually fully remember that. – I said playfully.

-Yes I do, more because it was something we talked about while waiting for that whole challenge to just blow over. –

-But we also took the chance to do something else that time, huh? –

-Yup, and honestly, they were the best kisses I’ve ever gotten. –

-Oh shit, you actually went and said it, huh? –

-You want me to lie? –

-No! But, come on, I still feel weird about sneaking off like that. –

-Good-weird or bad-weird? –

-Middle-of-the-road-weird. –

Trent chuckled.

-We’re not even at the restaurant yet and I’m already thinking that this is one of my greatest dates ever. – He said as he opened his car.

-Easy there, sport. – I said back to him. – Let’s see if this place we’re going next manages to win me over. –

-Are you seriously gonna snob over a nice pasta or a good-ass pizza? –

-I can get hard to please when I want to. – I shrugged, teasing him.

Trent shook his head and let out another laugh.

-Tell you what: If you don’t end up loving the place, I’ll treat you to any dessert you want. –

-Oh, bold proposal, music man. Any one of them I choose? –

-Any of them. – Trent nodded.

-Ok, man, deal. –

We shook on it as we entered the car, and he drove us out of the ROM all the way to the restaurant.

The restaurant he took me to was not entirely fancy looking, but it was very, very nice. The place had quite a number of people on it, but he had a reservation. Though the place looked great, a part of me was also very nervous. I didn’t give it much thought back at the museum because the type of crowd focused a lot more on the pieces rather than the people watching said pieces, but a restaurant is a place where someone famous can be easily recognized. Fanboys and paparazzi love to stalk people on them, and I certainly DON’T want to end up on another episode of “Celebrity Manhunt”. That said though, me and him are not getting any looks so far from anybody. Come to think of it, nobody paid us any mind when we first talked at the coffee shop… ugh, I’m probably overthinking again…

-Gwen? – Trent called my name. I snapped back to reality to see him getting the chair for me. – Are you ok? –

-Oh, um, yeah, sorry Trent. Thank you. – I assured him and thanked him for holding the chair out. I sat down and he pushed me closer to the table before getting to his own chair.

As we opened our menus and asked for our drinks, I took a look around to see where the crowd had their attention on, just in case. Nobody seemed to care about either of us, for now. I just hope a Trent fangirl or a Drama Brothers stan doesn’t somehow pop up.

-So, you’ve been here before, what’s good? -I asked trying to initiate conversation and get my focus back on my date with him.

-Well, you asked to be pleased so if you want my recommendation, I’d say… hmm… oh! The Carbonara! It’s amazing here! –

-Mm, I do love Carbonara. Oh, but they also have tortellini. –

-Eh, I’ve had it before, sometimes it’s not the best quality here. It’s a roll of the dice. –

-Oh, hmm… what about the gnocchi? –

-Oh, the gnocchi are very good. I’d also recommend it. Or, hey, how hungry are you? –

-Honestly? Starving. My lunch today was not really that big and was saving my appetite for the night. –

-Then, you wanna share a pizza with me? –

-Ooh, what pizza? –

-How about a margherita? –

-Ngh, too basic, how about instead… the Romana? –

-Oh, I haven’t had that one, let me see what it has. Hm… yeah, I can dig it. So, it’s a yes for sharing a pizza between us. –

-Let’s go for it, tiger. –

Trent smirked as he called the waiter. I took another look around. Everything seemed normal… until… I saw her from afar. I gasped to myself as I couldn’t believe who was in the same restaurant as us. On a table not that far from ours, I saw Heather. Yup, the same Heather who was nothing short of a pain in the ass to me and to a lot of other people back on the Island and even on the following seasons. She had her back to the table where Trent and I were sitting so, unless she stood up, she wouldn’t notice us. Oh, but she wasn’t alone. On the other side of her table was Alejandro. Yep, same guy who manipulated both girls and boys alike back on World Tour. They started dating when All-Stars was nearing the finale and surprisingly, despite their little hiccups during said finale, they seemed to have gotten better again. Still, despite them not being the worst people to see right now, I didn’t want to see them, period. I didn’t freeze when I saw them, but I was distracted, something Trent did notice as he started talking to me again.

-Gwen, are you really ok? You seem… lost. – He asked me, feeling concerned.

I drew a sigh and shook my head.

-Sorry, Trent, it’s just… - I began explaining. – Well, I’m not gonna lie to you, when we entered the restaurant, I was feeling a bit scared and anxious. –

-Oh, shoot, was it something I said? –

-No, no, it’s not you. It’s… well, one thing I sometimes grow concerned about whenever I go out nowadays is people recognizing me and calling me all those names I garnered while I was in Total Drama. I know I should try to ignore them, and I do, but imagine being called “The New Heather” or “Boyfriend Kisser” when you’re just trying to catch up with someone or go grocery shopping. –

-Oh Gwen, but it hasn’t happened yet, has it? –

-Well, aside from maybe some whispers and finger pointing in public, no, and if it happens, I’ll just keep going like I’m doing so as of this moment but… you know what I mean. –

-Gwen, you’re on a personal road to redemption, you know what you did wrong and you’re fixing things all on your own. Erase everything once and for all. If things aren’t happening around you involving name calling, there’s no reason to think of them. –

I let out a hum.

-Well, it’s true, but it was not the only thing I was thinking just a few seconds ago to be honest. – I said.

-Oh? Then what else do you have on your mind? –

-It’s not a lingering thought as much as a “Holy Shit, it’s them” thought. Look to your left, but don’t be obvious. –

Trent raised an eyebrow at me and turned his eyes quickly to his left. I heard him gasp.

-What the… Heather’s here? – He said. – I’m sorry, Gwen, I promise this wasn’t intentional. –

-Oh, don’t worry, Trent, I know it wasn’t, but I can’t say I’m not a bit agitated by it. –

-Agitated? I thought you and her finally made up, you told me. –

-We did, but I wouldn’t call us best friends either. She simply apologized, we ended up shaking on it and we let our feud go. I verified multiple times that she wasn’t crossing her fingers though. Her or Alejandro. –

-Yeah, speaking of him, kind of looking at the guy from a more physical angle, I still say Justin beats him in terms of hotness. –

I let out a laugh.

-You sound exactly like Owen when he first met Justin. –

-Come on, Gwen, you know he’s right. Plus, Justin’s my bro, I can’t let him down. –

-Drama Brothers stay strong, huh? –

-Always. –

We both laughed. At that moment, our pizza arrived.

-Oh, man, finally! – I said, rubbing my hands and feeling my appetite open. I took a whiff of the aroma irradiating from our food and hummed contentedly.

-It really smells good. – Nodded Trent. – Alright, then. Gwen, right now you and I let’s just focus on having dinner and talking. Try to keep Heather and Alejandro next to us out of your mind. –

-I’ll try. – I nodded back with a smile.

-So, when are you gonna try going back to class? – He asked, grabbing a slice of pizza.

-I’m set to start my semester this coming Monday. I’m actually kind of excited for it. –

-You should! I mean, Bachelor of Fine Arts? That is some title! –

-You haven’t told me though. After World Tour, have you done anything else besides joining a new band? –

-I have been thinking of taking some Sound Design courses, but nothing is set yet. Finding a good school is hard, plus tuition costs these days, you got lucky that the school you chose gave you a scholarship. –

-Any should give you one too! Aren’t you Mr. Popularity? Plus, being part of the Drama Brothers should bring some attention. –

-Eh, but you need to remember that our last album kind of… uh… -

-Bombed? –

-Ugh, you had to say it, huh? –

I chuckled.

-All I’m saying, Trent, is that, even though you guys don’t have the same popularity you once had, it would look good on a resume. –

-I know, but… I don’t know, going back to school sounds like something promising and maybe you’re right concerning the scholarships and all that, but I wanna see where this goes for a while. I don’t just play with the band at that bar, I’m also a barista there. –

-Woah, woah! A barista? You didn’t tell me that! –

-I… was a little bit embarrassed about it, but it’s still a great job there. The management’s cool, recipes are great, you get to chat with some of the clientele, it pays good. –

-Really? Any local Starbucks or Tim’s would beg to differ on the wage. –

-Well, I am not working at any of those, am I? You should stop by one day. –

-I think that’s something I can do. –

-Awesome! –

I let out a giggle and a smile as I finished my first slice of pizza. As he and I kept chatting and laughing for a few more minutes, something inside me was still lingering that needed to be pondered for some reason. It involved Total Drama again, but I don’t think Trent would mind if I asked. It’s just to be safe.

-Trent… - I then ventured to ask.

-Yes, Gwen? –

-Leshawna told me something interesting the other day when I called her to apologize. She said that, had I not been on Team Amazon on World Tour, or had she not been eliminated early on, she would’ve helped me on dealing with Courtney. It just made me wonder how much I actually pissed people off… -

-Well… you didn’t piss me off, Gwen, really. I was… taken aback and more realizing that my delusions at the time weren’t entirely untrue but I knew that deep inside you were still a good person. Plus… if you ask me, and I’m not saying this out of remorse or anything, Duncan and Courtney started this whole shitshow because they kept flip-flopping, and you only had a friendship with Duncan at the time. Why do you think when I saw you again after your elimination I wasn’t angry? –

-Well, remember that we also kind of made up back in Action. –

-True, but even if it wasn’t the case, I could see the couple’s problems from far away, anyone could. I understand that in cheating the ones involved aren’t favored, whether one or the other started it, but I think Courtney was too stubborn and controlling with him, so it’s no wonder he started looking the other way. I’m not saying he’s right, mind you. –

-You actually do have a point. *Sigh* But maybe I should’ve encouraged Duncan to talk to her instead of going for the kill with that kiss. Ugh, talk about such a bad decision. –

-Hey, don’t beat yourself up, I… I can actually kind of understand why you did it too. You were feeling down from our breakup, you wanted something new and being stuck in reality shows for a while, especially at the age we were at, gives us the need to make impulse decisions. Plus, like I said, you knew you made a wrong call and in the long run, you started to atone for it. You got Bridgette, Geoff, Leshawna and me back in your life, you got 4 people back rather than just 1 with Courtney, plus you made friends with the cast of the 4^th season. Wanting a better path is rewarding you, think of it that way. –

I gave him a smile.

-Where… when did you become so wise? –

-Therapy and growing up does wonders, you know. – Trent winked at me.

I smirked and giggled.

-I should mention that I still have DJ and Owen too, maybe even Lindsay. –

-Oh, DJ is loyal to the end and my man Owen is honestly a friend for life if you ask me, he sees through your flaws. Lindsay though… -

-I… should say that it’s because of her that I have this hair style and this outfit, well, it was her, Leshawna and Bridgette. –

-Ah, there we go. Though she still is a very nice person through and through. –

I gave Trent a nod to that.

-So, bottom line, you weren’t pissed off about it? –

-Heck no, I told you already, I had no hard feelings. And honestly, if Leshawna was willing to stick up for you, then I would’ve done it too. I understand Courtney’s reaction, but I hate the fact that she became so obsessive, and honestly kind of annoying, over making you look like… like you were a serial killer or something. –

-I mean, I don’t blame her for it. –

-Maybe, but it still got pretty annoying in my opinion. If you think about it, tables turned in the end based on what she did to you in All-Stars. –

-Ugh… I know it was wrong too, but I’m not a saint either. Maybe she and I just aren’t meant to be friends. –

-Maybe, maybe not, but don’t focus on that. The present is this, right now, just you and I, having a good time, you’re looking up. Say it. –

-I’m… I’m looking up. –

-You can do better than that. –

-I’m… I am looking up! –

-Much better! –

Trent and I laughed and laughed about it as we finished our dinner. Boy was that a good pizza! I’m gonna give him so much credit for choosing this place, it was the perfect segway after walking around for so long at the museum. However, even though I was pleased with the restaurant, he and I still had a wager up… and I knew just how to win it.

-Well, Trent, I’ve gotta say, probably one of the best pizzas I’ve had in my life. –

-Ah, so that means you ended up loving the place like I knew you would? –

-Um… not quite. –

-Huh? –

-Well, the interior design is ok, but there’s a thing as there being too much of a rustic aesthetic. –

-I... I think the place looks great, what do you mean? –

-It looks way too rustic that it’s giving vibes of it being very old, dusty and covered in ashes, much like Pompeii. –

-Gwen, aren’t you exaggerating just a bit? –

-Hm, nope, I don’t think so, plus with Heather being nearby, my experience is soured. Sorry, Music Man, you owe me some dessert. –

I closed my eyes and leaned back on my seat smugly. Although, I knew Trent couldn’t be fooled for long, so I opened one eye to see if he caught on. Sure enough, his expression slowly formed a smile, and he began laughing.

-Alright, alright, I know what you’re doing, I get the message. – Trent facepalmed while still laughing. – You could’ve just told me you wanted dessert. –

-And forget about our little wager? Not a chance, mister. –

-Well, whatever the case, what would you like? –

-Oh, you’re still gonna let me choose? –

-I’d be a bad date if I didn’t, wouldn’t I? –

I smirked.

-Tiramisu, and we share it. –

-Done. – Trent nodded and he called the waiter.

Afterwards, Trent and I simply spent the rest of our date talking about whatever came to mind while eating our dessert.

-You know… - I heard him say. – After our breakup, I decided to check out “Alien Chunks”. –

-Woah, for real? – I was a bit ecstatic to hear that, he remembered my favorite alien movie! – And, well, what did you think about it? –

-You and Duncan were so right about it. I missed out big time not watching it when it came out. –

-Ok, let’s quiz you: What was your favorite part? And I’ll know if you’re lying because I’ve watched that movie a total of 35 times as of the ending of the second season. -

-Definitely when Rex annihilated that entire horde of heart snatchers by tying a belt of plasma grenades around him, sacrificing himself for Martins to advance towards the alien queen. It’s done so well, and the music just compliments it perfectly. –

My mouth was wide open, and my eyes too. I was shocked that he described the scene in such detail. Not only that, but with Duncan the only thing I ever talked about when it came to that movie were quotes, we never talked about what our favorite part of it was. I did mention in the Action confessional that I loved the scene where the aliens are literally turned into smoothies… but it wasn’t the one that sold me the movie. The fact that Trent mentioned that one same scene that actually made that movie one of my absolute favorites made me feel both excited… and a bit bad because I could’ve introduced the movie to him back then and maybe he’d have the same answer, increasing the things we have in common. Even though my mouth was still wide open, I could actually feel my lips slowly curve into a smile. Trent simply chuckled at me.

-I’m going to assume that’s your favorite part as well? – He raised an eyebrow at me.

-Trent… that whole scene is one of the few times I’ve cried in a movie… ever. It’s what made that movie one of my favorites. –

-I imagined so, actually. I mean, I remember you telling me that you also liked the kiss moment in that road trip movie. Despite you blocking everyone when we first met in Wawanakwa, I always loved your sensitive side. –

-You’re probably one of the only ones around me who understood it best. – I then sighed. – If only I could turn back time… -

-You’d take back all the words that have hurt me? – Trent attempted to finish my sentence with a song pun. He chuckled slightly, making me do so as well.

-I walked right into that one, didn’t I? –

-Unintentionally, but yeah, I couldn’t resist. –

We both had a good laugh about it.

-Seriously though, Gwen. – Trent then said. – Don’t sulk about this. It’s like Bridgette told you: It’s in the past and you’re in a better path now. I grew as a person, and you did too. –

-I don’t know if I’d say I “grew”, but… I am on it, I guess? –

Trent grabbed my hand and gave me a smile.

-Then we’ll walk through it together. If you’ll let me, of course. –

I smiled back at him and blushed. How? How on Earth did I ever think it was a good idea to give up on him? I’m not making that mistake again. Date 1 was a success, and I’m sure it’d have been a success long ago had I not made the choices I made. But it doesn’t matter now, all that matters is this, right now.

Trent and I stared at each other for such a long time that we didn’t realize we were getting closer and closer until our heads collided lightly.

-Ah! – I said. – Sorry, Trent! –

-No biggie, no harm done! – He laughed. We both sat back up on our chairs, but we didn’t let go of our hands. – Um, well, did you like your dessert? –

-It was a damn good Tiramisu. –

-Couldn’t agree more. So, if you’re all set, I’ll get the check. –

I nodded. The night turned out so much better than expected. I don’t think even Heather nor Alejandro noticing us could spoil it.

-Gwen? –

Speak of the devil…

-Gwen! Hey! –

I turned my head to the right, eyes wide. There she was: Chris’s favorite diva, the Queen Bee herself, same old black hair, same old gray eyes. Normally, she’d be less than thrilled to see me, but this time, she had a small smile on her face and a hand up waving at me.

-Oh! Heather! What a… surprise seeing you here! – I said nervously.

-Of all people, I was not expecting to see you the most either. – Heather put her hands on her hips while still putting on her best possible happy face. – I told Alejandro about this place, he recognized it, and he suggested it for our next date, he apologized again for dropping me back at Wawanakwa, yadda, yadda, you know how he is when it comes to me. –

-Uh, heh, yeah. – I did know Alejandro was crazy for her but trying to be as buddy-buddy as I can be with a girl I once called my worst enemy would obviously be challenging at first.

-Well, anyway, good to know that jerk Chris has no control over us anymore, right? Cool that you managed to find another date after Duncan and… -

Heather suddenly stopped talking and gasped when she saw who my date was.

-And… it’s Trent?! – She said, shocked.

-Hi, Heather… - Trent gave her the simples of waves.

-Oh my gosh, Gwen! Are you two getting back together? Holy shit! –

-It’s just a first date, Heather. – I said.

-Right! You two didn’t even get to have a first date because Action happened right after the Island and… well… - Heather dug up the memories again, just when I managed to bury them earlier. – Oh, shit, sorry. I didn’t mean that, Gwen, I swear. –

-It’s… fine. – I reassured.

-Well, whatever the case, I gotta say once more that it’s refreshing to see you and me not having any hard feelings for each other anymore. It feels… good. –

-Yeah, it does. – I smiled at that. Heather and I burying the hatchet back on the pier before I left did feel like I dropped a serious weight, but it didn’t mean the next meetings wouldn’t be a bit awkward at first, more if I’m on a date… with my ex. – Though, I may need to cut it short right now, we were finishing up. –

-Oh, so were Alejandro and I, actually. He went to the bathroom; I’m just waiting for him before heading out. –

Suddenly, that Latino/Spanish devious guy that had every girl crazy walked behind Heather and wrapped his hands around her waist before kissing her cheek.

-Ready to go, mi amor? – I heard Alejandro say quietly to Heather.

Heather giggled.

-What took you so long? – She asked in a teasing tone.

-Gotta make sure my hands are clean enough to embrace you. –

-Al, come on. –

-I’m serious. –

Trent and I stared back at each other, cringing. The third wheel was turning into a barbershop quartet. In hopes of making the lovebirds come back to reality, I cleared my throat, catching their attention.

-Gwen? Hey! It’s been some time! Good to see you! – Alejandro greeted.

-Hey, Alejandro. – I greeted back as simply as I could.

-What brings you here tonight? –

-Um… she’s on a date night, actually. – Heather replied to him, pointing at Trent.

For the first time, Trent saw Alejandro face to face. I could see that he was surprised.

-Oh, I know you! You’re… Trent, right? –

-What’s up, man? Nice to… finally meet you in person. – Trent extended his hand to Alejandro.

-Likewise, amigo. – I saw Al shaking his hand firmly. – I’ve heard some of your songs, they’re good. –

-Thanks, dude, I appreciate that. – Trent gave him a nod.

-You know, I think I have some contacts in the music industry that could benefit from someone of your talents. My aunt Dolores works closely with several producers. –

-Really? – Trent seemed surprised.

-Yeah, they’re always on the lookout for talent of any kind, with or without experience. Here, think about it and shoot me a text so I can put you in contact with her. – Alejandro took out a piece of paper out of one of his suit pockets and wrote his number for Trent to have.

-I’ll… I’ll definitely consider it, thanks Alejandro! –

-No problem! Now, we don’t want to be the third wheel so we must leave you. After all, I did promise Heather we’d get gelato. –

-Why didn’t you guys just get gelato here? – I raised my eyebrow at them.

-Ugh, have you had the gelato in this place, Gwen? – Heather scoffed. – This restaurant is five stars all the way minus that! –

-It isn’t really that great. – Alejandro agreed.

Trent and I looked at each other again, questioning them. Despite having a better vibe to their overall attitude, they, especially Heather, were still very snobby.

-So, with that, I’m afraid we must say adios for now, but it was great seeing you. And Gwen, good for you. –

-Um, thanks, Alejandro. – I managed to say.

-Bye, guys! – Heather followed Alejandro as she and him waved goodbye at us. She then leaned down and whispered something to me. – Thank God you realized by the way. I mean, out of all the guys back in TD you went for Duncan? Come on! –

-Heather! – I whispered back, a bit irritated.

-I’m kidding, I’m kidding. Seriously, good for you. Make it work this time. – She whispered one last time before disappearing out of my sight behind Alejandro.

As soon as they were out of both me and Trent’s sights, I sighed big time.

-Jesus Christ… -

-Ugh, tell me about it. I was afraid she might bring up to Alejandro the whole “her kissing me” thing. – Trent sighed alongside me.

-A) He probably already knows just doesn’t care because he’s been basically the same as her. And B) Please don’t bring it up yourself now, Trent. –

-Oh, ha, ha, sorry. No, but it’s… weird to not feel intimated by either in a conversation. –

-It still feels a bit surreal, not gonna lie. But hey, as long as no insults are thrown my way or she is reading my private thoughts, the hatchet will remain buried. We’re neutral, we stay that way. –

-That’s honestly the best outcome, right? –

-Yeah. –

-Well… we’re pretty much done in here, wanna head out? You wanna do something else? If you’re not tired, we can go anywhere you wish. – Trent stood up and offered me his arm, which I took happily.

-You’re being too sweet, Trent, and I had an amazing time, but right now, I’m feeling kinda tired. Can you take me home? –

-Of course, Gwen. –

He and I gave each other another smile as we headed out of the restaurant and back into his car.

It wasn’t long before we were back to my house. Trent even offered to walk me to the entrance if I was up for it, to which I said yes.

-In all seriousness, did I know how to provide after all or not? – He asked, remembering his promise back at the coffee shop.

I laughed.

-You really want to be sure, huh? – I asked him.

-Hey, I won’t consider it a success until the girl I asked out confirms or denies it, that’s the only way I function. –

-Really? And only ask once? Because I once knew a guy who’d have to depend on the number 9 in order for everything to function. –

-Oh, ha, ha, ha, you’re hilarious. – Trent played along with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

I laughed even more.

-No, but again and I mean it, I had a great time. I… actually felt like I was going out with the music man I met back on Wawanakwa. It makes me wonder if Action hadn’t happened if things would’ve been like this from the moment we first started going out. –

-Probably, probably not, but hey, we’re here now. And… if you don’t mind me saying it, after tonight, I want it to be first of many. Many to make up for lost time, many for us to actually develop that chemistry we once had, many for us to maybe fall in love with, the right way. –

I beamed happily. The fact that I was given a shot to recover him, and he wanted us to keep gaining each other back was nothing short of a miracle for me. I wanted to keep going just like he wanted, so without a second thought, I said:

-Well, what are we doing next? -

Trent smiled as wide as he could at my affirmation. He told me the details of something he had in mind if we agreed on a second date. I loved the idea! I said yes and he laughed happily, he seemed super gleeful, which was kind of contagious.

-So, then, you’ll be dropping by the bar before we head out there? – He asked, reminding me how our next date is supposed to kick off.

-Yup, and you better have a coffee for me ready when I take a seat, mister. On the house. –

Trent chuckled.

-I make no promises about the “on the house” stuff, but sure. –

I giggled and blushed. I then let out a yawn.

-Well, I guess that’s the sign for me to go inside. – I said, stretching a bit.

-No problem, Gwen. Again, I’m glad you had fun, and I could make you happy, that’s what I’m here for. – Trent winked at me and flashed me his signature smile.

I chuckled. Then, I did something a bit premature for two exes who were starting over. I leaned over and kissed his cheek. When I went back, I could see his blushing face and shocked face as he caressed the cheek I kissed.

-I know it may be weird for me to do something like that this early but… I did it to say thanks again. –

-…God, I missed you… - Trent blurted out and his eyes went wide as he realized he didn’t think that through before saying it, it slipped out. – Uh, I, I, I mean, uh, that was… nice, Gwen, thanks. And, you know, anytime. –

-No problem. – I laughed a bit as I threw him a sneaky glare and a wink of my own. I then opened the door to the house and started to step inside. – Well, I’ll guess I’ll see you next Saturday, right? –

-Oh, uh, right! – Trent kept stammering, which I found adorable, as he started to turn back to his car. - I’ll, I’ll, I’ll text you the location. –

-Sounds good. Looking forward to it. Good night, Trent! –

-Good… Good night, Gwen. – He regained his composure as he waved me goodbye once more.

The two of us went our separate ways for the night as I rushed to my room, locked the door and shouted “YES!” excitedly. I was so happy! The date was, once again, everything I hoped for and more. With this first date, anything related to Duncan was officially off my mind, and I aim to keep it that way from now on. Like I said, I was given a second chance and my path to redeem myself, who I am and further grow right is something that I will keep focusing on from here on out. My life is beginning again and this time, I’ll keep the way I want it to be.

Chapter Text

Two days later, I was sitting in a classroom again for the very first time in years. Was I recognized by my new classmates? A little bit. Some were curious about me and my time on Total Drama and others simply said they liked my style. I was as open-minded as I could with all of them, although some were whispering to each other about me, but they were in the minority. Nevertheless, I tried to take advantage fully of my first day back and, even though I was alone, I felt good in my own company again. The difference this time, though, was that I had been through the real wringer of reality TV, and I am back a different person. Alone doesn’t necessarily mean lonely and I aim to make sure anyone I talk to feels welcomed, as long as they don’t behave like a jerk. The friends I had made on Total Drama that changed my whole point of view were happily back in my life and I had the chance to welcome new ones throughout this new chapter of it. As I sat on the Campus coffee shop and sketched around in my new notebook, I got a text. It was Bridgette.

- “What’s up, Gwen? 😊” -

I smiled as I started to text back.

- “Hey, Bridge! Nothing much, just finishing up my first day of class. The Campus is so pretty!” –

- “You actually went back to school? Cool!”-

- “You haven’t?”-

- “I guess I haven’t really told you, lol. After Total Drama, Geoff and I are dedicating our lives not only to each other, but we got a job coaching new surfers! We’re doing great so far, though I sometimes dream of opening up my own shop one day.” –

- “One that surely beats out the Surf Shack, right?” –

- “Oh, fingers crossed for that! Anyway, though, tell me, how did it go with Trent on Saturday? Come on, I want details! Spill!” –

- “…Are you sure I’m not talking to Blaineley at this point?” –

- “Oh, ha-ha, you’re hilarious…” –

I snickered.

- “In all seriousness, please, I’m your friend, I wanna know if what me and Leshawna went through to get you ready paid off.” –

- “Relax, Bridge. I’m happy to tell you that Trent and I are officially going on another date this upcoming Saturday.”

- “Awesome!!!! 👏👏 Does this mean you two are officially back together?” –

- “No, not yet…” -

- “Aw, why? ☹” –

- “Bridge, I told you that I’m taking my time this time around. Though I can also tell you that it was an amazing date.” –

- “What did you guys do?” –

- “First he and I went to the museum and took me to this really incredible gothic architecture exhibition, and we went for dinner afterwards.” –

- “Ok, it sounded like a really nice time.” –

- “I’ve got to admit… it felt like I was with the Trent I first met back on the Island. I… I don’t know what helped me to get another chance with him, but I’m actually glad they did.” –

- “Don’t question it, Gwen. It’s like Geoff says: “You’ve got to flow with the mojo”. Life works in mysterious ways and sometimes said ways are the right ones.” –

- “I guess. Though if that’s the case, then life gave me a big challenge yesterday while on the date…” –

- “Why?” –

- “Well, you’re not gonna believe this. Guess who was at the restaurant at the exact same time that Trent and I were. I’ll give you a hint: You accidentally summoned her when I was trying on outfits.” –

- “I summoned her? Hmm… give me a sec to recall.” –

As the texts stopped for just a minute, suddenly my phone went off again.

- “NO” –

Yup, she remembered.

- “NO FUCKING WAY” – She kept texting.

- “Yup…” – I confirmed.

- “HEATHER WAS ACTUALLY THERE?!” –

- “Oh yeah, and she was with Alejandro, obviously.” –

- “UGHHHHHHH YOU SHOULD HAVE TEXTED OR GIVEN ME A CALL RIGHT THEN AND THERE SO I COULD TELL OFF THAT SON OF A BITCH!” –

- “Bridgette, I don’t think he would’ve really cared…” –

- “Well even if he didn’t care, I wanted to make sure he knew EXACTLY what I think of him. And he should count himself lucky that I could only do it verbally, because if I had him in front of me, I would’ve broken every damn surfboard I could find on his face, and I’d tell Geoff to do it with me.” –

- “Oh, but you know Geoff doesn’t like to fight.” –

- “I’m pretty sure he’d make an exception on Ale-jerk-dro.” –

- “To be fair, Bridge, when the two finally noticed I was there with Trent, they weren’t mean or anything. I mean, Heather and I did bury the hatchet after the All-Stars finale.” –

- “You sure she wasn’t even just a tad condescending?” You know, in typical Heather fashion. –

- “Not really… well, she did whisper to me that she was glad I realized and that this time I make it work. I know she obviously meant the possible relationship renewal with Trent, but I don’t think she had bad intentions telling me that.” –

- “Well… at least that just assures us that she isn’t interested in stealing Trent off of you if things go south again…. I guess.” –

- “She isn’t trustworthy, I do remind myself of that almost all the time.” –

- “A good friend of mine would put her aura between brown and black, that’s for sure.” –

- “You have a friend who reads auras?” –

- “Yup! 😊 Very sweet girl too! I met her after her elimination on Revenge of the Island.” –

- “Really?” –

- “Yeah! You see, I was called on by the producers and Chris one day to be in an episode of the fourth season and do a demo on the challenge he had for the contestants. When I arrived on Wawanakwa and did the demo with one of Chris’s newest interns, I wound up with burns from the explosives he had on the water.” –

- “Oh, Bridgette…” –

- “Oh, I wasn’t all that hurt, Gwen, don’t worry. Luckily, the medical tent was still nearby, and I had a personal first aid kit ready. In no time, I was soot free and with a fresh set of clothes on, but I had some bandages on my arms and others on my face. My ride home took FOREVER to come to the island though.” –

- “Why?” –

- “Boat traffic was bad that day and people weren’t really coming near Wawanakwa a lot during the time Chris gave it to those people with the nuclear waste. By the time I was coming back to shore, I saw a trash bag screaming as it flew over the boat and landed on the pier, it was the eliminated contestant of the week.” –

- “Oh, man, poor girl.” –

- “I know! When I got off the boat, I ran to check on the bag and I helped her out of it. I asked if she was ok, if she needed help to get back home, things like that. One thing led to another and before I knew it, she and I got to talking and she complimented my aura. She actually kind of reminded me of both me and DJ given how much she loves nature, in fact come to think of it, it was our love of animals that got us talking after helping her out. And best of all, turns out she lives in the same province as Geoff and me!” –

- “Aw, she sounds cool!” –

- “She is! Her name’s Dawn, and she honestly seemed one of the coolest contestants of the season.” –

- “I personally can’t really say considering I don’t know anyone else from that season beyond the ones I met on All-Stars, but I think she might have been nice to meet if she’d been on it.” –

- “If you’re ever in BC, I’ll introduce you. 😊 Geoff and I became very good friends with her.” –

- “Thanks, Bridge, that’s so cool of you.” –

- “What are friends for, Gwen? 😊” –

- “If she were to read my aura, what do you think she’d say?” –

- “I think it’d be a bit hard to say as of this moment because you’re changing the color of it. I’ll let the master herself tell you when you meet her.” –

- “Woah, straight up master? This Dawn girl must be really good.” –

- “At times it can get a bit creepy how accurate she is, but she’s still one of the coolest friends I have. Lol, you should’ve seen my sister’s face when Dawn read her aura. She was stunned!” –

- “Woah, hold on, I think this is the first time that you ever mention your family to another TD camper…. other than Geoff, I mean, I’m guessing he does know more.” –

- “Lol, I don’t really have much to say about them except that they’re the best, all of them. Alexa is 1 year younger than me, but she’s been practically one of my absolute best friends. She was among the ones who helped me record my audition tape for Total Drama!” –

- “Shut up! Really?” –

- “Yeah! My sis honestly has been such a loyal part of my life ever since I can remember. She and I stick together through any rough patches we encounter. Even when…”-

Bridgette didn’t type anything else for a few minutes after that “even when”. I was a bit worried, maybe I hit a nerve somewhere by asking?

- “Bridgette?” –

No response.

- “Are you ok? You don’t need to talk about anything else regarding your family if you don’t want to, I’m sorry I was being too snoopy.” –

- “No, no, Gwen, it’s not you, don’t worry. Let’s just say, my mom is kind of a lone wolf right now, but it has been that way for quite a while.” –

- “Oh…” –

I felt a bit guilty about asking.

- “I’m sorry, Bridge…” – I texted.

- “It’s not your fault, Gwen. My mom, Lexa, and I are strong, the rest of my family, especially my cousins in Toronto, have been great, and also, Geoff has been incredibly supportive.” –

- “I don’t doubt that he has been, he loves you way too damn much.” –

- “Ha-ha-ha-ha, and I love him way too damn much too.”

Even as I was leaving campus to take the bus back home, Bridgette and I kept on chatting for a while. If being with Trent again helped me vanquish Duncan from my mind, talking to Bridgette helped me to start vanquishing Courtney. There was no worry that I might get backstabbed, no cheating bad blood, no more hard feelings and there was no constant pressure of me trying to appeal. I felt more connected talking to her than I ever did with Courtney. I really took Bridge for granted. Well, not anymore.

- “Ha-ha, well the way you describe yourself while drawing just makes me want to ask you to make me a Gwen original masterpiece for my place.” – Bridgette was responding to me telling her how I felt during my first few hours into life drawing class and then on the coffee shop with my sketchbook in hand.

- “I wouldn’t be cheap about it, mind you! Lol!” –

- “It’d be worth it!” –

After a while, she and I had to cut the conversation. I had homework and she and Geoff were booked to teach an evening surfing class, but she and I vowed to continue talking like this from here on out as long as we live in different provinces. Her shooting me that text was something I wasn’t expecting but boy am I glad she did it. I got to know my friend better now that there weren’t cameras or challenges around and no after shows or the pressure of fame to lead us towards weird paths. As I pondered and smiled to myself knowing this, I finished feeding my lizards, sat on my desk, checked my to-do list, and began my homework.

I finished my to-do list sometime later just when I received another message. I smiled thinking it would be Bridgette again, or maybe Leshawna or Trent even, but when I opened my messages, my smile almost immediately vanished. The message read:

- “Hi, Gwen. It’s Courtney. I mean, you probably already know since the cast has had each other’s contacts saved since the first season, but you know, wanted to make sure you knew it was me. Anyway, I wanted to let you know that I’m ok after the piece of shit finale that was All-Stars. I was on the same boat as almost everyone else when the balloons popped. I was worried that you might have been one who didn’t make it since I didn’t see you among us, but then I heard who won the season and who helped them. Ever since I knew, I’ve been wanting to talk to you again. And I get that you probably don’t want to talk to me, and I understand why. Just so you know, I’ve already forgiven you long ago for the whole cheating scandal, more after you saved my life and helped me with Scott. I was glad to see that you truly were sorry about everything, knew about your mistakes and wanted to start fresh, and I let my greedy desires get the best of me to blow it all over again. Chris was wrong and I was wrong, you are NOT a villain AND you are nothing like Heather. I don’t expect you to forgive me, but… if it’s ok with you, I want us to at least talk. Clear the air entirely, let things out and possibly start over, for real this time. And I promise, zero lawyers. You don’t have to answer me right now, but if you see this, I’d appreciate it if you at least thought it over and hopefully get a reply. I really hope it’s not too late.” –

At that moment, I grew incredibly conflicted. On the one hand, Courtney and I could have been the greatest friends had the whole love triangle between me, Duncan and she hadn’t happened, and I even got a second shot at it during All-Stars. If she was being sincere with this message, then maybe we could make up for real. But on the other hand, Courtney isn’t a good person in general, even on the first season we both competed together. Her competitiveness, greed, and always wanting to be the boss in EVERYTHING make her irritable to others and frustrating to be around. Then again, my actions certainly didn’t help with her attitude. Ugh, what to do? What to do? I can’t handle this; I’m calling Leshawna.

-Hey, hey, there’s my vindicated girl! What’s up, Gwen? How you holding up back at class? How was Trent? – Leshawna picked up a few minutes after I started the call.

- ‘Sup, Leshawna! All, all good! Thanks for asking! And I’ll tell you what I can about me and Trent in a few, right now I’m calling because of something else. – I told her.

-Oh, did something happen? –

-Well… yes, but it’s something that I don’t exactly know how to deal with without losing my head in the process. –

-Girl, if it’s something regarding your art homework, I’m literally the worst person you could call. – She chuckled, making me chuckle a bit back.

-No, it’s nothing like that, don’t worry. I’m calling because… -

I then proceeded to tell Leshawna about the fact that I got the message as I was finishing homework, who it was from and what it said.  After reading word by word, I heard Leshawna howl in laughter.

-DAMN! Girl’s desperate! I don’t know how you did it, Gwen, but for COURTNEY of all people to be humble, it must have been quite an achievement! –

-I didn’t do anything, Leshawna. During All-Stars, I acted nicer towards her to prove I was sorry for everything and that I made a mistake. I truly regretted going along with Duncan and screwing things up for them. Of course, at first, it was rough because I’d usually do something to her by accident and Chris, being the fucking asshole that he is, added insult to injury by constantly calling me a villain. –

-Ugh, Chris is a pain in the ass. I mean, yeah, what happened sucked but you? A villain? That’s just going too far. Even when you were labeled “The New Heather” I didn’t agree. –

-Thanks, girl, that actually means a lot. –

-No problem, girl, and concerning Courtney, I suggest you don’t reply to her for some time until you feel you’re fully ready to confront her. This is an obstacle in your new way of being, but it’s one that you actually have more control over considering she made the choice to forgive you and now she owes you for her own dumb mistakes. –

-Wow, Leshawna, that’s really helpful, actually. –

-If Ms. CIT thinks I’m gonna leave my friend behind with no way to face her, she’s got another thing coming. –

-Ok, now you’re making it sound like I’m gonna fight her. – I laughed.

-I mean… didn’t you already do it on that one episode of All-Stars? – Leshawna laughed back.

-Yeah, in a way I did, huh? We didn’t knock each other out though. –

-I still saw that black eye you managed to give her. You got her as good as I got you with that spoon, girl! –

I let out a chuckle. Leshawna and I then ended up diverting the conversation to a different topic: My date with Trent.

-Aw, so Music Man still wanted to impress you even after all those girls he managed to attract? I knew he wasn’t entirely over you. – Leshawna said.

-He did it so selflessly though, he just wanted us to have a good time. – I replied.

-Well, he succeeded, didn’t he? –

-He passed with flying colors. –

-Oh, you go, girl! And also, good to know Heather’s presence didn’t sour the rest of it. Although that “make it work” comment sounded very passive aggressive if you ask me. –

-You think so? I tried not to make too much of it myself. –

-Girl was basically saying: “Given your history, make sure you don’t fuck up this time”, but that’s just how I see it. –

-You know, Leshawna, not that I’m defending her, but you’ve given Heather a little bit of smack lately. Didn’t you two become friends, or semi-friends at least, in Action? –

-Oh, we did, honey, but that doesn’t mean I can’t lookout whenever she still goes her usual self on others, especially on you, Gwen, or even her attitude in All-Stars. –

-She wasn’t that bad in All-Stars, not compared to Season 1 at least. –

-I hated the way she insulted Cameron. People like him and Harold are smart enough to take on the world and here she is calling him a nerd. –

-Aw, standing up for your man, Leshawna? –

-You know it. –

-Wait, then what about the time you knocked a tooth out of her? –

-I admit that I wasn’t myself there, girl. Alejandro played with my mind to the point where I couldn’t think straight and just thought Heather was jealous. Hmm, maybe I do owe her an apology for that come to think of it… -

-Well, just like me and Courtney, take your time to think it over and you feel ready to talk to Heather again. –

-Sounds like a plan, girl. Anyway though, what are you and Trent gonna do next? –

-Well, his idea honestly rocked! He said he thought of this new spot in town where couples could go painting together while snacking. He wanted to set us up a picnic while we paint on canvases. I did not hesitate to say yes. –

-Oh, man! He’s going all in! –

-Nah, all in would be if we went for a movie…. Right? –

-Well, he may or may not be, but he obviously wants things to work this time. –

-So do I, to be honest. –

-Well, I wish you all the best for it, Gwen. If Trent really is serious about you this time and you about him, then you’ll do just fine. –

-Thanks, Leshawna. –

-That said, though, be careful that Katie and Sadie aren’t around the corner, otherwise you and Trent will have to deal with two Sierras instead of one like Cody. –

-Oh, come on, they’re not that clingy and obsessive like Sierra. –

-Maybe not, but they really liked him still. –

-We’ll be careful, plus, Trent can talk them down… I think… -

-Anything happens, you know you can call me, girl. –

-I’ll be sure to remember that. –

Leshawna and I talked for a few more minutes before calling it a night. As I laid on my bed and closed my eyes, I let myself breathe for a while. I will figure things out regarding Courtney when I’m ready. I will have a good time with Trent just like we did last time, and I’ll think positively about this. My life is under my control again, I have control, I have the utmost control, and NO ONE will take it away from me again.

Chapter Text

A few days later, a whole week worth of class and new friends, or at least future friends, I once again found myself in Downtown, during the evening, looking for the address Trent texted me. It’s apparently the bar where he works at. Heading off the subway station and out into the city, I looked around until I saw a big sign across the street, it read: “Drops of Harmony”. With a name like that, I’m not that shocked as to why someone like Trent is working there. I crossed and as I entered, I was greeted by a hostess.

-Uh, hi there! I’m here referred to by one of your employees. Um, Trent. –

-Oh, are you Gwen? Right this way! He asked to have a seat ready for you by the bar. – The hostess happily led me towards a spiral staircase that led to a big jazz-like bar with a center stage.

It was a sight to see, alright. The band was a quartet playing blues music with an admirable crowd of people, mostly teens and adults, sitting by and enjoying their drinks. The hostess led me towards my seat at the bar. It was wide and long with a vintage look to it. She told me to enjoy my stay with a smile. I gave her a small smile back as I said thank you. I looked around as I sat down, taking in the ambience. I’ve never in my life been to a music bar but Trent sure picked a nice place to work at, though I’m curious if jazz and blues are the only things to be played here. I’m sure he can adapt, but he always preferred something classical. While pondering and admiring the look of the place, I didn’t notice a cup being placed in front of me until the hand I kept on top of the bar made contact with it. Startled, I turned and saw a hot latte in front of me, just waiting for me to drink it. I then looked to the other side to see who had made me that drink without me asking. He had his back turned and he was whistling. Oh man, the innocent attitude, huh? I laughed to myself and shook my head.

-Excuse me, sir. – I said in a teasing tone. – But… last I checked a Mocha Latte had chocolate shavings on top of it. –

-Sorry, miss. We’re fresh out. – He played along as he grabbed something and turned around. – Would some cocoa powder do? –

I laughed again. Trent, you goof.

-Yes… for now. – I nodded.

Trent chuckled as he sprinkled a nice amount of cocoa powder on top of my foamy latte.

-Is that enough? – He asked.

-Hm… a little more. –

-How about that? – He asked after sprinkling more.

-Perfect. Thank you, sir. –

-No problem, miss. –

I let out another chuckle as I took a sip out of the cup in front of me. Wow! It was actually really good! Maybe even better than that of the café he and I were at last week.

-So, did I nail it or what? – Trent asked me, putting his elbows on the counter.

-Mm, not bad, music man, not bad at all. – I affirmed.

-Just “not bad”? –

-Ok, ok, it’s very, very good. Did you really make this? –

-Yup, you’d be surprised at how magic my hands can be when making coffee. They’re not only for just playing guitar anymore. –

-Is this your signature drink? –

-Nah, but it’s one I enjoy making. My signature drink is a matcha iced latte. –

-Woah, you guys have matcha? Not all coffee places have it yet. –

- “Drops of Harmony” strives to please its customers, Gwen. Plus, we’re not just a coffee place. –

-True, true. Still, maybe next time I’ll try the matcha you guys have here. –

-I’d be glad to serve you a cup. –

-Cool. So, we’re still due to make our appointment at 6:30, right? –

-Yup, don’t worry. My shift ends in half an hour, but I should warn you that I might cut some convos short between you and me. My partner and I have orders to fulfill. –

-Oh, don’t worry, Trent. – I reassured. – I understand you still have work. Whenever you can’t talk, I’ll just enjoy the show. –

-It’s a pretty good show too! These guys are some of the best players that come often to this place! –

-When do you and your band play? –

-We usually have a spot scheduled for Mondays and Wednesdays. –

-Oh, then maybe I’ll come next Wednesday. My class schedule isn’t heavy on those days. –

-I’d be glad to have you, just fair warning that the coffee may not be as good. –

-Oh, please, are you seriously gonna tell me that only your coffee is the best? I’m sure your partners can do an equally good job. –

-Oh, they can, but don’t expect an extra amount of cocoa powder like today. –

I shook my head with a laugh.

-I have to make another order. – He said, pointing at the machine behind him and then walking towards it. – But, while I’m still here, why don’t you tell me about your week? How were your first few days back at school? –

-The campus is really great! Classes are hit or miss though, but that’s to be expected. Peeps are also mostly great so far too, most knew who I was and still wanted to meet me, others weren’t that interested but no Heather-level individuals. –

-Just out of curiosity, no one brought up… you know. –

-Very few, and even if they did, they looked past it because they still thought I was cool regardless of it. –

-Good, as long as they don’t fixate on that and actually get to know the real you, that’s honestly all that matters. –

-They still don’t know I’m seeing you again, though. –

-Understandable. You don’t know these guys fully yet and we don’t want rumors to spread around, at least maybe not even more than how Heather will probably spread them. –

-Heather told me when we made up that she won’t divulge my private life anymore though. –

-I wouldn’t believe her straight away though, and I think you can agree with me on that. –

-Yeah, but still, no problems have arisen yet, so no need for my anxiety to kick in. –

-Fair enough. I’m just saying for us to be careful. I mean the last thing I want is for Katie and Sadie to show up here. –

-They don’t know you work here? –

-I’ve been as limited as I could be with those two, believe me. I don’t want a Sierra of my own, poor Cody already suffered enough. –

-You mean TWO Sierras of your own. –

Trent shuddered after I said that.

-Now I can’t get that image out of my head… - He said, finishing on the coffee machine.

-Sorry. – I shrugged at him with a smile.

-If I end up painting two pigtailed girls on canvas later tonight, I’m giving the finished piece to you as a gift. –

-Oh, man, come on, what am I gonna do with a painting of those two? –

-Not my problem, it’s the problem of the girl who put the thought in my mind. –

I smirked. Trent went quickly away to serve the cup he had just prepared for a waiting woman.

-Well, if you end up painting them and you give them to me, I won’t give you mine. And you might wanna consider having it because one day that piece will be worth a fortune. – I said as he came back.

-Oh, is that right? –

-Yes, sir. –

-Hm… -

-And besides, you painting those two is my problem because I manifested them in your mind? Dude, should you paint them, I’m not the one who made those strokes on the canvas. The artwork will still be yours, bucko. –

-Ugh, you know what, let’s forget about all that. We might end up keeping our paintings in the end. Help me erase Katie and Sadie from my head, tell me about something else. Any other interesting thing happened to you this week? –

-Well… I mean I talked more to Leshawna and Bridgette over the week. –

-Oh, cool! Wait… do they know about us? –

-Um, yeah… but at least those two are trustworthy, unlike Heather. –

-Yeah, you’re right on that. Plus, no Aftermath means no massive ways of it spreading. –

-And… I also received another message this week, but this info also has to be secret for now. –

-Oh? Well, sure, Gwen. Shoot. Is everything ok? Who texted you? –

-…Courtney… -

-Woah! –

-I know… -

-Courtney messaged you… -

-Yes. –

-The same Courtney I’m thinking about. –

-Who else? Do you know another Courtney? –

-Nope. –

-Then yes. –

-Well… what did she want? –

-Here. Let me pull it up. –

I took out my cell phone and loaded up my messages. I handed the phone to Trent as he read what Courtney had sent me.

-Is this… is this really the same Courtney? Because last I checked she was anything but humble and didn’t admit to any mistakes she made. –

-The number checks out. It’s the same as she had back in the first season. –

-Huh… TD can be good for something after all. -

-What do you think I should do? –

-Well, how do you feel? It’s important and primordial for you to figure out how you feel about this. –

-I feel… conflicted. Part of me wants to talk, but the other doesn’t want to look back, more considering that she isn’t that great of a person, and I’m scared that adding her to my life again will bring back bad blood somehow. I’m still analyzing the situation and my pros and cons about it. –

-Well, whatever decision you come up with, I will support you. And if she starts badmouthing you again for whatever reason, I won’t hesitate to stop her this time. –

-You sound like Leshawna after I told her about this. – I giggled.

-Well, would you look at that, she and I have more in common than I thought. – Trent laughed back. – Are me and her the only ones who know? –

-I told Bridge the next day after I got the text, she told me essentially the same thing: She’ll support my choice and act to help if things get out of hand. –

-What about your family? –

-I’ve yet to tell my mom, but I will. –

-I’d say to tell her as soon as you can to solve this faster, but in this case, I think it is best if you take it slow. After all, Courtney didn’t give you a deadline to reply and you need to give this an extensive thought. –

-Thanks, Trent. I’m glad you understand. –

-Of course, Gwen. And just so you know and if you ask me, the friends you got will make sure the bad blood and anything negative goes away. If Bridgette, Leshawna and I say the same thing, it means we are ready to help you. You have a new life ahead of you with this new attitude and I wanna see it shine, do you? –

I gave him a nod.

-100% - I said.

-Then say it. Four words. –

-I am looking up. –

-Again. –

-I am looking up. –

-One more time. –

-I am looking up. –

-That’s all there is to it. – He gave me a wink and a big thumbs up.

I smiled. Even though I still felt conflicted, I’m glad I wasn’t alone to deal with this if asking for help became an option. Afterwards, Trent had to help his partner with some more orders, and he took a certain amount of time to help him fix a problem with the syrup dispensers. In-between convos, and even whenever he came back to me for more time, I got carried away by the amazing music the band on stage was playing. I’m usually not a jazz girl, but the band was making me have a new perspective about it. The notes were oddly relaxing and different from what I’m used to. As long as it isn’t new age and I don’t have to click my fingers to bongos, I’m good. A little while later, Trent appeared behind me once again, just as I was getting into the music a lot more.

-Ah! – I jumped, feeling startled.

-Woah! – Trent said and then laughed. – I was just gonna ask if you were ready to go. –

-Oh… sorry, Trent. –

-No worries. –

-Your shift’s over? –

-Ended a couple of minutes ago and we’re still on time. So, ready? –

-Yeah, you bet. But wait, don’t I have to pay for my…? –

-It’s on my tab, chill. I did promise you a cup of coffee on your first visit. –

-But you didn’t promise me it’d be in the house. –

-Because it’s still not in the house if it is on MY tab, don’t you think? –

-Oh… damn it, you got me. –

Trent simply chuckled, but I felt a bit embarrassed. Nevertheless, he offered me his arm and I took it as we left “Drops of Harmony” for our second date.

A few minutes of walking and talking later, we arrived at our destination. The place wasn’t that big but inside it was spacious, and it had several rooms with no doors for people to go in and out quickly in case they need a rapid clean or anything else. Trent spoke to the assistant and asked for his reservation, as well as the basket he had brought earlier for our small picnic while we painted. In no time, he and I were escorted to our room and in front of us were two blank canvases, ready to be painted with our imaginations. While the time we had was for us to explore our creative side, we could also check out some of the guidebooks and artbooks they had if we wanted to replicate a painting to our liking or get inspired by one of them. As we got our aprons, color paints, brushes and palettes, I started thinking about what to paint exactly. Lots of ideas came to my mind: I could easily paint Trent next to me, or maybe paint an object nearby or just go wild and be as abstract as possible. So many good choices. Let’s see where my mind takes me. With a deep breath and Trent by my right side, he asked me if I was ready and with a simple yes from my part, we both began.

I didn’t know what was going on inside me as I looked around and traced my brushes along the canvas, but every single stroke I did, I felt inspiration coursing through my veins. I got so lost during my painting that I didn’t notice time passing and Trent constantly asking what I was doing. I gave him vague answers, which only made him more curious. I was brought back to reality after I finished a stroke by him nudging me in the arm.

-Oh, welcome back, Gwen. – He said, relieved.

-Huh? Oh… sorry. – I said, feeling a bit ashamed. – I… guess I got carried away so much. –

-I’ll say. But, I mean, I can definitely see why. –

Trent looked at how my painting was going in sheer amazement. It wasn’t finished and yet he looked at it like a tourist would look at the Mona Lisa for the first time.

-You like it? – I asked.

-I don’t know if you’re finished yet, but it looks really good. – He replied. – Does it have a meaning? –

-I… I’m not sure actually. I just painted what my heart desired. I painted what it was telling me to stroke on the canvas and with what color. –

-Well, keep listening to that heart, seriously. – Trent then handed me a drink. – But right now, maybe take a little break, you earned it. –

-Aw, so attentive, thanks. – I said playfully as I grabbed the cup and took a sip. – Iced tea? –

-Homemade. –

Maybe there was more to the barista job than just coffee because that iced tea was not only refreshing, but it also tasted better than any I’ve ever had in my life. Beats gulping down a can of pop by a long shot. I downed it in no time, much to Trent’s surprise.

-You were really thirsty, huh? – He said with a small chuckle.

-Maybe a little bit… - I said back, with a laugh of my own. – Do you have more? –

-Let me get the pitcher. –

As Trent walked towards the basket and fetched the drink pitcher, I took the time to see what he had of his painting so far. Luckily for me, it wasn’t two pigtailed girls, but rather it looked like he was trying to express his musical career as of today on that canvas. From that painted guitar to the most significant elements of his bandmates’ attires when he was with the Drama Brothers, like Harold’s necklace and beanie, Justin’s sunglasses and Cody’s baseball cap, all the way to a cup of coffee and a saxophone. It looked really good so far and it definitely had an inspiration from jazz bar artworks.

-So… what do you think? – He asked, with the pitcher in hand, catching me by surprise. He slowly poured some more iced tea into my empty cup.

-Wow, it definitely looks like you spend a lot of time at “Drops of Harmony” to convey something this stylistic but that, somehow, still defines you as a person and what you’ve gone through. – I was legit impressed as I described what I felt to him.

-Oh, the artworks at work are way superior if you ask me. But I can’t deny that I’m trying my best to replicate it in my own vision. –

-I’d say you’re succeeding. –

-Thanks, Gwen. I can’t wait to see it done. Hopefully our work will look as cool as we envisioned after our break. –

-Positive thoughts, Trent, positive thoughts. – I smiled at him.

After washing our hands, we took our break from painting to part take in the picnic he packed. They weren’t big meals or anything, just some crackers, some cheese, some salami, things like that, but for simple finger foods and snacks, they were tasty and fulfilling. Sometime after our small picnic, we resumed painting. Once again, my mind got into the moment as I continued my strokes along the canvas. Imagination taking me to creative boundaries I never thought I’d explore in my life. Time seemed to pass so fast that I was not even completely finished when Trent started to call at me. I could hear him calling my name in intervals and as moderately as possible though. I didn’t react until the third time he said it, and by then, I was putting in my last stroke.

-Huh? What? – I said, turning my head on both sides, catching Trent to my right. – Sorry, did you say something? –

-Uh, our time is up. – He said with a nervous laugh as he showed me his watch.

-Oh… oh, man, I feel silly…. – I started putting everything away nervously after that.

-No, no, no, don’t worry, Gwen. – Trent put his hands on my shoulders to calm me down. – It’s only been 4 minutes since it’s up, we just have to clean up, you’re not delaying anyone. –

-Oh, ok, that’s good. – I breathed a sigh of relief. – Sorry, I… got carried away again. –

-No, and for good reason. I mean, this looks amazing! –

-You think so? I don’t even know myself what it’s supposed to represent exactly. I just visualized something even before the first stroke and the colours I wanted for it and… voila, I guess. I just felt like… what I imagined needed to exist and I couldn’t take my brush off the canvas until it was finished. –

-Number one, yes, I think so. It’s very well put together. Number two, that’s ok, you let your imagination carry your creativity and there’s absolutely nothing wrong with that. I am the same sometimes. And lastly, that is passion, and I admire you a lot for that. –

I let out a smile.

-So, if I gave it to you, would you keep it? – I asked.

-No contest. Would you keep mine? – He asked back.

-Absolutely. –

Even though we were both willing to trade paintings, in the end, we each still decided to keep ours to ourselves, like he said back at the bar. We cleaned up the studio and our hands thoroughly, making sure there was not a lot of dried-up paint on them. Afterwards, we took our artworks in our arms and thanked the staff as we exited the place. Trent and I kept talking while we walked back to “Drops of Harmony”. On the way, I have no idea how the conversation diverted into him, but we started talking about Cody.

-I haven’t seen him physically in a while. – Said Trent.

-When was the last time? – I asked.

-Hmm, I believe it was about, what, a month ago give or take. I was at his birthday party. –

-Really? That sounds nice. Though I wasn’t in All-Stars at that time, I wonder why I didn’t get invited. –

-Cody told me that he wanted to invite you, but he was also afraid that you might bring Duncan with you and, well, he didn’t wanna cause drama. –

-I… can understand that. And being honest, I probably wouldn't have been seen with kind eyes by anyone… -

-You would have by me and him, even Owen and DJ, don’t worry. You didn’t miss much, anyway. It was a nice party but nothing to scream home about. –

-Was Sierra there? –

-Yup, and I had to save poor Cody several times from her. He doesn’t owe me for it though, because then again, I know how he feels. –

-Didn’t you have to run and hide yourself if Katie and Sadie were there? –

-I would have, but they weren’t there. Cody knows I’m not really comfortable with them around, so he didn’t invite them. –

-Aw, as I’d come to expect of him. You know… when I talked to him a few weeks back and he told me a lot of stuff, both about his life and who’s still in it and whatnot, I kept thinking that he really deserves to have someone for real. Someone who, obviously, doesn’t harass him, obsesses over him, constantly takes his stuff, gaslights and manipulates him. A real friend like him needs someone who loves him for him but… -

-But that he actually connects to back, right? –

-Yeah, exactly. You think he’ll find someone? –

-He’s overdue for one if you ask me, so yeah. But I have no idea where he’ll find her, or him for that matter if he does go for that route. –

-You work with several people every day, isn’t there anyone you can hook him up with? –

-I have thought about it several times on some of the usuals and even some of my coworkers, but they’re either taken or have no real interest in dating right now. –

-Hmm… -

-What about you? Do you think any of your new classmates are a nice fit for our friend? –

-I’m just starting to know them so I can’t really say right now. I’ll definitely be on the lookout for them though. –

-Well, I just hope that whoever he ends up finding, makes him happy. –

-Amen, and I mean really happy. Oh, and that he/she is sane, obviously. –

Trent and I laughed and agreed as we kept walking.

Side Story. Elsewhere that same night (Cody’s POV)

First Meeting

Ah, Cody Anderson, you are one lucky man! Hard work paid off, literally! Got me a nice A on that test yesterday, Gwen still sees you as a great friend, now today, it’s Saturday game night for the Codesmeister!

Ever since TD was finished for me and I returned home, things for me have been really hit or miss. Like I finally have my freedom back and I still have a bit of my popularity left among the public, but I also needed to figure out things for my future since I don’t have my bandmates with me. Plus, I was free from TD, but not from Sierra. Oh, Sierra… I really wish you understood that you and I are best friends only… and I also wish you’d delete that photo of me in the shower from your phone! Ugh, I’m glad that when I returned, I made the decision of both going back to school and getting a job somewhere. Sierra thankfully didn’t stay long here before she went into All-Stars, but I’m glad she’s back to her own province safe and sound.

After that convo with Gwen, me helping her and Trent hopefully reunite and my parents actually having my back if Sierra does come back, my positive thoughts just kept piling up as my life went on. And now, as I walk through downtown with a spring in my step as I celebrate things looking up better for myself, I felt very good. More when I’m about to finally get that one game I’ve had my eye on: Dune Storm 2!

A lot of people don’t know this about me, but besides my huge, sweet tooth, I’m a sucker for video games. I’m glad my parents let me bring my Gamestation to my College dorm and now I have a most-wanted game soon to be added to my collection!

As I walked into the store, I noticed that the night wasn’t totally kind to me as I saw quite a few folks around it. Hopefully they’re all looking for different games but as I searched through the Gamestation section… no “Dune Storm 2” in sight. I couldn’t find it! I searched left and right but no sign of it. I scouted up and down too but nothing. I was getting a bit desperate internally as I even got down on my knees to search on the bottom but nada. It soon turned into one of those times I wished Sierra was here to snatch a copy out of another gamer’s hand. I was about ready to give because the night wasn’t turning out how I expected it to.

But then… a miracle.

There on a small corner of the section was THE LAST COPY OF IT. Excitedly, I extended my arm and grabbed it… but another hand was on the other side of it. I was shocked and a bit perplexed, about to read the rights to the other person, but they had the same idea.

-HEY! HANDS OFF! I SAW IT FIR… -

Our sentences were cut short as we finally took a look at each other. The person I was battling for to get the game was a girl. And… wow! I’ve seen a lot of cute girls in my life, more on Total Drama and while I was with the Drama Brothers, but… to say this one was cute would be an understatement. The girl was absolutely beautiful! She was tall, wore a red sweater over a white shirt, gray skirt and… that hair! Long pigtails tied with red ribbons falling off the bottom of her scalp. I’ve never seen her before, and I was mesmerized. I was so mesmerized that… I didn’t notice that she was pulling away with the game in her hand.

-Thank you! See ya! – She said, waving at me playfully.

-Awww…. – My face dropped as I was brought back to reality. – Darn it… -

I stood there for a moment and sighed. A few seconds later, I shrugged sadly and started to turn and leave back to my dorm. But, to my surprise, as I turned, a hand grabbed my shoulder. It was the girl handing me the game back and with a smile on her face.

-You know what, on second thought, maybe you need it more than I do. – She said. – I’m trying not to play too much nowadays anyway. –

-Oh, no, I couldn’t. – I said with my hands up. – You got it off my hands fair and square, plus, it would be against my code to deny a nice girl something like this. –

-Oh! That’s so sweet! But really, I insist, and I won’t take no for an answer because after all you actually went through the trouble of looking for it as opposed to me who just saw it. –

-Are you absolutely sure? –

-100%. Even more after that compliment. – She giggled.

I reluctantly took the game off her hands and gave her a smile.

-Well, thank you. You’re very kind. –

-You’re welcome and you’re very sweet too. –

-I should know, I eat a lot of candy. –

The girl laughed. Wow, she has such a cute laugh.

-Careful you don’t stack up on sweetness then. – She joked back at me.

-I’ll try not to. – I chuckled back. – Thanks for the advice… um… -

-I’m Kitty. –

-Kitty… oh, um, nice to meet you, I’m… -

-You’re Cody of Total Drama, correct? –

-Yeah, how’d you know? –

-Duh, you were just one of the contestants from one of the most popular shows in the world. I’m surprised that not a lot of people in this store are surrounding you to ask for your autograph or something. –

-Fame fizzles out quicker than you can imagine, but that’s ok, as long as I’m still me and I get to be me, that’s all that matters. –

-Well, you are a lucky guy, I mean, didn’t you manage to place third in the third season of the show? Plus, you’ve got a girlfriend out of the experience, even if she doesn't appear to be sanest person ever. –

-Oh, well, about that last part, she’s not my girlfriend, she’s just my best friend but she still insists to herself and all that we’re a thing. –

-Oh… oh my… -

-Yeah, it doesn’t make for good conversation, sorry. –

-Nah, it’s my fault for bringing it up, if anything, I’m sorry. –

-Don’t be, it doesn’t deter from you ending up being the best thing that’s happened to me tonight. –

Kitty laughed again and I could see a blush on her face.

-Aw, thank you! You actually managed to perk me up a bit too. – She said sweetly.

-Oh, rough day? – I asked.

-Yes and no. It has just been a boring day and my big sister’s constant obsessive behavior over herself can get quite irritating to stomach through. None of my friends were available and I knew that going to the game store early would mean more people snatching up all the copies of “Dune Storm 2” so I had to stay home until I could come out at a more relaxed time to my local shop, but then I had to visit my sister at her dorm in Campus and this store was the nearest one. In hindsight, I should have pre-ordered. –

-That was my mistake too. I have never pre-ordered, and I should do that more often. –

-Well, you ended up getting your copy anyway. – She winked at me. – I personally don’t mind waiting a bit longer until I can get my hands on one. It helps me to focus on myself more. –

-Earlier you mentioned that you’re trying to not to play too much right now. Why? Are you a hardcore gamer? –

Kitty and I started to walk as we kept talking and we got on the line for the register.

-Oh, you have no idea. – She said. – One time, I played “Hockey All-Stars” for two days straight! By the time I was forced out of it, I had already beaten the game thrice! –

-That is insane! –

-I know! But the game was just way too much fun! –

-I know! “Hockey All-Stars” is one of my favorite games! The sequel though… -

-Ugh, the less we talk about the sequel the better, Cody. –

-Agreed. What on Earth were they thinking? –

-Clearly, they weren’t focusing on making people have fun. –

-Tell me about it. –

-Oh, but I gotta tell you, the first “Dune Storm” completely wiped that game off my mind. –

-I know, right? The first game was so good! I just hope this game lives up to it. –

-Well, when you have free time and you get to play it, don’t hesitate to tell me how it is. –

-Um, but I… - I scratched my neck nervously and with a blush on my face.

-Oh, hold that thought, I think you’re next. – She pointed out.

I was indeed next in line to pay for my game. I quickly did so and was handed a plastic bag and my receipt. I walked off and, to my delight, Kitty followed me while giving me a small clap.

-Yay! You got the game! – She said.

-Yeah! Um, thanks again but I’ve gotta confess that I still feel a little bad that you don’t get to have your own copy. – I once again scratched my neck about it.

-And I’m telling you: Don’t worry about it. I gave it up to you willingly because in the end I did feel like I had to slow down a bit when it comes to gaming. Plus, I made the right call considering I gained a great new friend. –

-Really? You consider me a friend already? –

-Sure! In fact, I’m a little bit surprised that you’re surprised about it and you’re not saying that I’m the friend considering who you are. –

-Well, it’s like I said: I just want to be me, and I want to be me in the real world not in front of a camera or a microphone. I may have gained friends from TD and some currently in my first term of college, but as long as I can add people to that list without the need of me turning into a celebrity again, I’m happy. –

-Wow! You’re humble too! You’re full of surprises! It’s like… the Cody from TD grew up more, and I mean it in the best way. –

-I… guess you could say that… ha, ha… - I said, agreeing with the cute girl in front of me, as we both exited the store. – Um, so where are you headed? –

-My station is a few blocks to the right. From there, it’s just a couple of stops and a bus afterwards. Where are you headed? –

-Actually, to the same station as you! You see, I’m currently living in my college dorm since the campus I’m studying at is a little bit too far from my parents’ house, though I do visit them often. – As I said this, we both started walking side-by-side to the station.

-Cool! Hey, wait… did you say you’re sleeping on a college dorm? It wouldn’t by any chance be those of the University of Toronto, would it? The St. George Campus? -

-Yeah! How’d you know? –

-My sister is studying there too! She’s studying International Law! –

-Oh, wow! On what term is she in? –

-She’s currently on her first year, I believe in her… I think her second term. It’s a three-year program and while she got a scholarship, she intends to fully pay for the program herself at some point and gain maybe a stronger degree or get into a more advanced law school, but I have no idea where she’s gonna get the money for it. I keep telling her though: “Emma, that’s a problem for future you, not present you.” –

-And does she listen? –

-She does… but while she is tenacious, she also is, and I’m saying this as nicely as possible because I love her, stubborn as fuck. And even while working in teams, she always has to be the lone wolf who ends up being the MVP of the whole thing she’s working on. –

-Sounds like your sister is a tough nut to crack. –

-Probably the toughest I know, you’re not wrong. That sometimes affects her relationships. Her most recent boyfriend, Jake, broke up with her before she went to college, and while she does have trust issues, even before him, their break-up added fuel to the fire of that antitrust. –

-She doesn’t even trust you? Her sister? –

I saw Kitty’s face drop a bit.

-Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to hit a nerve. – I said, feeling guilty about my question.

-It’s fine. – She said putting her hand up to reassure me. – She loves me, but trust… is in a weird place right now to say the least. She’s not mean or anything, but… her seriousness sometimes tends to be overwhelming. –

-Oh, I see. Well… considering you are one of the sweetest people I’ve met as of… a few minutes ago, maybe you can eventually soften her again. She can’t be like that forever, after all, family should always come together on anything no matter what. –

-*Sigh* I can try, but it might take longer than you imagine. –

-Nothing is immediate, I think you’ll get there. –

-I appreciate the encouragement. – Kitty gave me a small smile to that. – But, anyway, enough about Emma, what about you? What are you studying? –

-I’m in Software Engineering! And it is way more amazing than I imagined! –

-Oh, cool! So that means that you work directly with the programming of a computer, right? –

-Yup! Coding, integration, testing, it has so far been very fun but also very hard and frustrating at times. Coding can be a bit frustrating when you don’t get it right. –

-I can imagine, but you could argue that about a lot of stuff these days. –

-True. And you? Are you going to college soon too? –

-I’m planning on it, after all I’m on my senior year and just one more stretch until I can officially say goodbye. I haven’t decided what I want to study yet though, I’m still thinking about it, but I’m 18, I’m old enough to make any decision I think is right for me when it comes to my education. As long as I know who I am and know who’s on my side, I think I’m golden. –

-That’s a good attitude right there. And I agree. When I turned 18 myself after TD, I also knew that I had to take my life and lead towards the path that felt right for me too. Besides, recently things seemed to get better for me ever since I’ve had an attitude change. –

-Attitude change? What do you mean? –

-Well, for instance, I don’t know how much TD you’ve watched but a lot of viewers remember that I had a massive crush on… -

-Gwen? Yeah, I remember. I also remember that she decided to actually taint Courtney’s trust by hooking up with, what’s his name, Duncan? –

-Oh, well, before I go on, one thing you must know is that Gwen recently started to a road to right her wrongs. She truly regretted her decision and is now making up for what she did. –

-Really? What has she done? –

-Well, I don’t have all the details but when it comes to me, she and I talked straight, and we finally established where we were. She and I decided that it’s best if we just stayed best friends, and I encouraged her to actually reach out to someone she was afraid of facing with my support and she was determined to do so. –

-And do you think she’s succeeding? –

-I wanna believe she is. She might have done wrongs, but at the end of the day, she’s a good person at heart and wants to be herself again. We all make mistakes, and it’s up to us to face them. Kind of in the way I did myself. I might have been persistent and maybe a tad annoying, but I understood how I make Gwen happy, and I understand how I can be better from then on in. –

Kitty flashed me another smile, it looked like she understood where I was going.

-That’s what you mean by attitude change, right? – She asked.

-Yup. – I said back with a smile of my own.

We both boarded the subway as it approached.

-You are more than meets the eye, Cody. I’m glad I met you. – Kitty told me.

-How kind of you! I think the same. – I said happily.

After that, she and I talked all the way back about different things: Our likes, a bit more about our families, several stories, things like that. Despite me promising myself that I wouldn’t fall in love right away with the next girl I meet, Kitty just seemed to understand me more than I imagined, and we actually connected so well. All the worries I had of Sierra springing back up into my life seemed to vanish at that instance while I was talking to her. And, gosh… she’s so pretty… Ugh, come on Cody! Do this right! Focus only on friendship right now, like your mom advised you. Girls like to know that you’re listening to them, and if this girl’s important, you need to do so. Who knows? Maybe just friendship is the way to go. I don’t know. All I know is that she entered my life and I’m gonna make sure she stays in it. We kept talking, but soon I noticed she was looking at the door as the train approached a station.

-Oh, is this your stop? – I asked.

-Yeah, sorry I have to cut our talk short. – Kitty said with a small pout. – I have to take a bus from here to go back home. -

-It’s ok, I’ve had an amazing time chatting. I just hope it’s not the last time we talk. –

-I was hoping you said that actually. – Kitty took out a pen from one of her skirt’s pockets. – Do you have some paper? –

My eyes widened as I searched around my jeans’ pockets. Nothing. Then I remembered: The receipt from the store! I quickly grabbed it from the bag and handed it over to Kitty. She received it and quickly wrote something on the back of it.

-Here you go! – She said, handing it back over to me. – Just shoot me a text when you want to talk. I’ll save you; I promise. –

I couldn’t believe it! It was her phone number! She gave it to me personally and willingly! No girl has ever done that, not even my fans as a member of the Drama Brothers.

-I… I will! Thanks! – I said, blushing a bit. I made sure to put the receipt back into the bag.

Kitty giggled. The train announced the station, and it slowly started to brake.

-This is me, Cody. -She said.

-Oh, of course, don’t worry. I… guess I’ll see you later? – I said.

-Well, I should also mention that I often visit Emma on Campus, maybe I could stop by and say hey. – She gave me a wink. – You’ll have to text me first though, just so I could have you saved. –

-I… sure! That’d be great! –

-Awesome! Don’t forget to tell me how the game is! – Kitty started to walk away while facing me. She then waved goodbye at me as she crossed the subway doors. – Nice to meet you, Cody! See you later! –

-L… later, Kitty! – I waved back at her as the doors closed and the train began to move again.

I sighed and mentally celebrated as I waited for my own stop. As soon as I arrived, I practically ran out of the subway, feeling extremely happy. I don’t know if I was in love or a crush or anything, but this girl was the first time I felt I could be myself and feel safe when talking. Someone was giving me a chance to show who I was without the pressure of trying too hard to be cool and I couldn’t let it go to waste. I had to share my happiness with someone and as soon as I entered the room of my dorm, I took out my phone and, after saving Kitty’s number, I started to call the friend that partly helped me believe in myself again: Gwen.

End of side story

Gwen’s POV

Even though for a few moments we were walking back to the bar, Trent suddenly had an idea. He asked me if I was up for us to get some ice cream, arguing that while the picnic was good, there was no dessert. I rolled my eyes at that, but I agreed. We chatted some more after getting our cones until I was interrupted by my cell phone ringing.

-Excuse me one sec, Trent. – I said. I then read the caller ID: It was Cody. – Huh? –

-What’s up? Who is it? – Trent asked, noticing my reaction.

-It’s Cody! –

-No way! –

-Yeah! – I showed Trent my phone and he was still amazed at the coincidence just like I was. – Should I pick it up? –

-Well, I know Cody inside and out but even I’m confused about the call. But, hey, it can’t be bad, right? –

-Yeah, it can’t be bad, you’re right. – I cleared my throat as I picked up Cody’s call. – Hello? Cody? –

-Gwen! – He screamed. I had to move my phone away from my ear just a second because of how loud he screamed. It was clear that he was excited about something. – Thank God I reach you! You’re not gonna believe this! –

-Woah, woah, Cody, hey... – I said. – Listen, you’re clearly happy about something and you want to tell me, but I don’t know if it’s the time right now on my end. –

-Oh… am I interrupting something? – I could hear that he felt regret now.

-Um, well, kind of… -

-I am so sorry, it’s just, it was something that you just had to know about and maybe even wanted your advice for it, but if it’s not the right time, I can call later. –

-Oh no, don’t feel bad, Cody. I’m glad you wanted to tell me but… can you summarize it for me right now and, like you said, we’ll talk about it in-depth later? –

-Sure, here’s the rundown: I met the most amazing girl! I didn’t have to play the Casanova act or anything with it! She and I became friends solely because of just myself! –

-No way! Really? – I gasped. Now I felt a bit more excited for him.

-Yeah! –

-Ok, I’m really, really happy for you, Cody and I can’t wait to hear about it in detail, but yeah, I’ll call you about it later, okay? –

-No problem, Gwen! Sorry if I interrupted something. –

-No worries, you’re all good. –

-Yo, Codester! – I heard Trent say. – What’s up, man? Something exciting happened apparently? –

-Yo, is that Trent? – Cody asked, managing to overhear.

-Gotta go, Cody. – I said.

-At least say hi to him for me! – Cody managed to say before I abruptly hung up.

-Cody says hi. – I said nervously to Trent.

-Aw, man, I really wanted to hear what his news were. – Trent whined a bit.

-Even if he would have been a third wheel? –

-Hey, I said it would be nothing bad, didn’t I? I was right. –

-Hmm… now you’re making me reconsider if I should call him back right now. –

-Well, he called you specifically. Maybe he wanted to keep the news just for you right now. –

-Maybe. I’m sorry if I was abrupt though. –

-It’s fine. I’m sure he’ll tell me eventually anyway. Plus, right now is about us. –

-Right, where were we? – I gave Trent a smile and a look as we returned to our conversation.

Trent and I finished our ice cream cones as we kept chatting. Even afterwards, we were still talking, but we had to continue elsewhere as the shop was closing. Feeling tired, however, I asked him if he could take me home, to which he nodded happily. We returned to “Drops of Harmony”, for real this time, and he drove me back to my house.

-Well, here we are. – He said as we pulled up. – Before I let you go, however: Date 2, success or failure? –

-Really? You’re gonna ask me that after every single time we go out? – I rolled my eyes with a laugh.

-I told you, I won’t consider it a success until the girl who matters most confirms or denies she had a good time. –

-Oh, ever the gentleman, eh Trent? Fine, success… again… or at least until I’m walked back to my door. –

Trent chuckled and got out of the car. He opened the door for me and offered me his arm, which I took happily.

-Hey, Trent… - I then said.

-Yeah, Gwen, what’s up? – He replied.

-I was thinking if this time I could suggest something for date number three, unless you already have an idea yourself. –

-I do, but I wanna hear what you have in mind. –

-Well, this might be a bit unconventional, but I was thinking we do something a little bit more out there. How about… well, it’s actually an either/or. I was thinking… you wanna go for paintball or bowling? –

-Woah! Those are some bold ideas! I was not expecting them at all. –

-You don’t like them? –

-No, I think they’re cool! But… how are you at either? –

-Heh, I could ask you the same thing, music man. –

-I’m no stranger to paintball. Had I been a hunter back on TDI instead of a deer, I probably would have gotten our team the win, just saying. –

-Oh, really? – I raised my eyebrow at him. – Well, I’ll let you know that my brother and I are actually pretty good paintball players. Whenever we were on the battlefield, we didn’t hesitate to bring anyone down. They would literally beg for mercy almost every single time. –

-Are you suggesting a 1v1 duel? –

-Maybe… although now that I think about it, the local I wanna go to might eventually force us into teams. Not saying I’m not a team player, I am, but… -

-If it’s for a date, it doesn’t sound ideal. –

-Exactly. –

-So… wanna go bowling instead? –

-I can kick butt at it too, so yeah if you’re up for it. –

-I actually know this really cool bowling place we could go to and it’s not far from work. –

-So, meet up at “Drops of Harmony” again and we’ll go from there. –

-Sounds like a date. –

-It’s a date. And heads up, I’m not going to go easy on you. –

-Neither will I. – He gave me a wink and a chortle.

I chortled back. Trent and I exchanged looks. Little did we realize, but his face and mine were slowly getting closer towards one another. Before I knew it, I could feel his breath on my lips before they both ultimately made contact with each other. Yup, Trent was kissing me, and I was kissing him. We didn’t wrap arms or anything else, but feeling his lips on mine and our tongues do a little exchange felt… incredible. That feeling of fireworks I had when I first kissed Duncan, it was like it came back and multiplied by 20 as I kissed Trent again. It felt like a New Year’s Eve celebration. It was beating our first kiss back on TDI by a LONG mile and it already managed to beat Duncan’s by much, much more. However, even if we were both enjoying it, we knew when enough was enough by second date standards, so we pulled away slowly. We looked at each other again, feeling flushed yet satisfied by what just occurred. We didn’t have to say anything, and yet, we felt that this was but a glimpse of what could keep happening if our renewal dates kept going like this. Some time passed and then I heard Trent clear his throat.

-Ahem, so… - He said, still flushed. – Um… next Friday for bowling sounds good? –

-Sounds great to me. – I nodded. – Although, keep in mind that I may drop in sometime next Wednesday to see if you still got it if you know what I mean. –

-I promise the performance of a lifetime. –

-Oh? I’ll hold you to that. –

We both let out another laugh.

-Well, before I go, Gwen… one more thing: Regarding Courtney, if you have ANYTHING on your mind when it comes to her like needing advice or just something on your mind about it, I promise: I’m just a call away. – Trent put his hand on his heart, pledging his support to me.

-Thanks, Trent, that means a lot, really. – I was touched and gave him a big smile.

-Don’t mention it. – He winked. – Well, I hope you have a good night. –

-You too, go back home safely and rest. – I started to open the door to my house, and he started to walk back to his car.

-You too, have sweet dreams! –

-I’ll try! – I chuckled and I heard him give me one last laugh before he fully turned around.

I said hello to my mom and told her a brief summary of my date before I went up to my room and started to get ready for bed. Before heading to bed, however, I had a promise to fulfill. I took out my phone and looked up Cody’s number before calling him. A few moments later, I heard a voice pick up.

-Hello? –

-Hey, Cody! –

-Hey, Gwen! –

-Sorry for cutting you off earlier. How are you? –

-I’m great actually! What about you? How was Trent? –

-You figured it out, huh? –

-I’m a Drama Brother, I recognize my homie’s voice anywhere. –

-Of course you do. –

-Well, I assume things are going well, then? –

-They’re doing well, I can say that. I guess you worked your magic after all. –

-Well, I can’t really say I fully did unless you two go on for longer than just a few weeks of summer camp. If that happens, then that’s when I’ll know that I truly have a gift for matchmaking. –

I let out a laugh.

-Fair enough, I guess. – I said. – Anyway, you called me earlier because you had something you wanted to share with me? Something… about a girl? –

-Oh, yes! Oh, Gwen, she was… she was… she was so cool! We met at the game store earlier and she and I just got lost in conversation even after! We even rode the subway back together while talking. I know that doesn’t sound that exciting, but I really, really felt amazing talking to her that I just… I just… -

-You had to share your joy with me? –

-I know it usually isn’t your style, but I remembered you encouraging me and telling me I deserved a good life. It led me to talk things out with my parents and they actually did listen and gave me good advice. One piece of advice was to just be myself with any girl that approaches me or that I want to talk to, drop the Casanova act and be natural, have confidence in just what I bring to the table. Persistence is key, sure, but it is key to just let things happen as yourself while doing so. –

-That is some sound advice your folks gave you, wow! – I was legit impressed.

-I know! And now because of it, I met and befriended one of the most amazing girls ever. *Sigh*. –

-Did you just sigh? –

-Huh? What? No, I… -

-You did. –

-Well, I… -

-Cody, I know that you’re happy that you made friends with this girl, but it sounds to me that you have a crush on her too. –

-What? No, I just want friendship for now, Gwen. –

-Really? Ok then, how is this girl? Describe her. –

-Well, she is tall, skinny, but a little bit curvy too, she has long, dark blue hair, in fact, hair that’s tied up in two, two really cute and long pigtails, almond shaped eyes, and she is sweet and seems very fun-loving, and… -

-Aww! –

-What? So, I think she’s very, very… pretty. That doesn’t necessarily mean I have a crush on her. –

I chuckled.

-Whatever you say, Cody… - I teased. – What’s her name? Can I know that at least? –

-Kitty… - I could hear on Cody’s voice that he was smitten, and I’m not usually someone who detects love, he was making it too obvious right now.

-Oh, even your names rhyme! Perfect… *ahem* Cody and Kitty, sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G… - I kept being disastrous with him as I messed with his head with the infamous song.

-No! Come on, Gwen! What if Sierra is somehow hearing this? –

-Oh no, come on, you’re exaggerating. –

-Am I? She pretended to be a telemarketer to extract info about me from my aunt, remember? She admitted it to Noah! She has no shame in it! –

-Yeah, but don’t you think she would’ve done something by now in that case? Even when I was talking to you some time ago, she would’ve done something. –

-Right, you’ve got a point there, but well, can’t be too careful. –

-Can’t be too careful? Dude, you were the one who called me all excited. –

-Yeah, but now I’m thinking deep about this, and the possibility came to mind… -

-Cody, relax. If it hasn’t happened, or there are no signs of it you can see, there’s no cause for alarm. –

-*Sigh* Maybe you’re right. I almost missed the point of this entire conversation anyway. –

-Right, your girl. –

-Gwen… -

I chortled.

-Ok, ok, I had my fun. Jokes aside, I’m really happy for you, man. –

-Thank you, and I’m glad you took the time to listen. All I want to see right now is where my newfound friendship with Kitty goes, but I have a good feeling about it. She likes me for me and not because I was on Total Drama or in a boy band, and that already counts for a lot. I’m not thinking about the future just yet, I wanna take things at a normal pace this time. –

-Good for you, Cody, honestly. And more, remember what I said? If Sierra comes a-knockin’, all you need to do is tell me if you need help. –

-I know, but I’ll make sure I try facing it myself first too. –

-You go for it, tiger. –

The conversation started to deviate into other things after that. I told Cody what I’ve been up to, and he told me that he also went back to school. I wanted to tell him about what Courtney texted me, but I resisted because of two things: 1. I wanna tell my family first and 2. Considering he still had a crush on me when shit hit the fan, I don’t want him to have an extreme reaction. I’m pretty sure he really, really doesn’t like Courtney. And I mean… I don’t blame him. Crush on me aside, Courtney constantly minimized Cody as a teammate, even after he saved our butts from losing the last challenge in Japan back in World Tour. Man, I’m just now realizing that a lot of the better/often nicer contestants in Total Drama, at least when I was competing, are treated like absolute shit by everyone else, even those that don’t really deserve it: Owen mostly by Alejandro, and by Heather back in TDI, Cody by almost my entire team, myself included at times shamefully, and Cameron by Jo, Scott, Heather, Alejandro, and even Courtney. Well, they can worry not with me, that’s for sure. After a while of talking with my friend, I yawned.

-Oh, are you tired, Gwen? Am I keeping you up? – Cody asked, feeling a bit bad.

-No, it’s not you, Cody. I am pretty tired but don’t blame yourself. – I said back to him.

-Well, cool that it isn’t me, but I think I’m gonna let you go for the night. I think I rambled a bit too much, huh? *giggle* -

-Nah, man, I’m glad we can talk like this. It’s cool to hear that you’re doing a lot better, even more with this girl. –

-Yeah, well, again, I’ll see where this new friendship goes. Though I’ll try not to say too much about it, maybe I’ll just keep it on lock with very few people. –

-Just a heads up that Trent was pretty curious about what you were calling me for. He might try to pick that lock. –

-Oh, well, maybe I’ll let only him for now, even my folks if they ask about it, but I can count on you to keep the secret, right? –

-Dude, when was I ever a blabbermouth? You’re not talking to Lindsay here, or Heather or Tyler. –

Cody laughed.

-Right, well, thank you, really. You’ve been a great friend. – He said sincerely.

-I told you, reality TV shaped us in ways we don’t expect. Glad to know you trust me. – I replied with a smile.

-Don’t doubt it, Gwen. Well, I’m going to bed right now. Have a good night. –

-You too, Cody. Rest easy. –

With that, we both hung up. What began as an innocent second date between me and Trent, suddenly went far beyond what I expected from the rest of the day. Plus, it felt funny yet cosmical that Trent and I talked about us wanting Cody to find someone who actually makes him happy and at that same instant, the universe gave her to him. I don’t know where this new friendship with this girl Kitty will go, but I wish my friend the best of luck with it. With nothing else but better thoughts about myself, I laid down on my bed and dozed off peacefully.

Chapter Text

I awoke early that next morning. Despite things going so much better than I figured lately, my mind kept lingering back to that text. That text from the one person in the series I never in my life thought I’d get entangled with, I mean, she and I barely said a word to each other when Total Drama first started. How on Earth do I even respond? Yes? No? Is it maybe a setup? No, come on, it can’t be. Ugh… the sooner I talk it out with mom, the better. I got up from my bed and headed for the bathroom. A few minutes later, I went downstairs and headed for the kitchen for breakfast. Empty as expected considering the hour, I decided to take advantage and make myself some eggs with toast. As I prepped everything, my mind kept circling on how to even start the conversation with mom.

-Gwen, sweetheart, you’re up early! –

I turned my face around to see my mother standing in the kitchen doorway.

-Sorry, mom, did I wake you? – I asked.

-No, sweetie, don’t worry. I’m just a bit surprised, that’s all. –

-Well, I slept what I needed to sleep so when I woke up, I thought, you know, might as well do something. Plus, I was getting hungry. –

-How are things doing overall? Is there anything you wanna share with me? –

-Things are still good. School’s great, thankfully. And you know, Trent and I are going steady, in fact, a lot better than I hoped for. –

-You should have him over for dinner one night. I’d love to actually meet him. –

-Don’t you think it's a bit too early for me to have him over? –

-Well, but if you say things are going well, there shouldn’t be an issue, should there? –

-I guess, I… I’ll think about it. Do you want me to make you something for breakfast? –

-Oh, that’s nice of you, honey. But don’t worry, I’ll just have some cereal, I need the fiber. –

-Ew, mom! –

-Oh, you can handle that sort of talk, sweetie. –

Mom and I went about finishing making our own breakfasts before sitting together. As I ate, I looked at her and started thinking about how to start the talk.

-Hey, mom… - I ventured in.

-Yes, Gwen, what is it? – She replied to me, warmly.

-You asked me earlier how things were doing and… there is one more thing that happened this week. –

-Oh? Is it something bad? You know you can tell me. Did someone at school bother you for Total Drama? Did the producers or Chris try to get you back on the show? –

-No, no, I haven’t had issues with my classmates because of Total Drama and if Chris decides to call, no matter how much cash the prize is, I’m telling him to fuck off. No, I… got a text, a very long text… from Courtney. –

My mom gasped.

-The same Courtney that kept badmouthing you? The same girl who thought of herself as the most important person in the show? The same girl who threatens to sue everything that doesn’t go her way? The same girl who betrayed your trust and friendship in the end? –

-Yes, yes, yes… and yes. –

-Well, what did she say? What did she want? –

-She texted basically to apologize, or in this case, wants to apologize, I guess. She wants to talk, she wants to “clear the air” so to speak. Here, let me, let me show you. –

I took my phone out and scrolled through my messages. I gave my mom the phone for her to read what Courtney had texted.

-Woah, this… this does not seem like the same girl that was on the show. – She commented.

-I know, Leshawna and Trent said the same thing when I showed them. –

-And… how do you feel about this? –

-Well, I’m glad she’s ok, but I… I don’t know. Part of me feels like if I try to put Courtney back in my life, things can go wrong one way or another. –

-What makes you say that? You don’t have feelings for the criminal she liked anymore, right? –

-Duncan? No! Remember what I said in a confessional? I said that the last time he kissed me, I felt like I was kissed by a shoe. Plus, she knows I dumped him. I’m saying it because, and you said it earlier, she betrayed my trust… although… then again… I betrayed hers first… ugh, see what I mean? It’s a vicious circle. –

-But you also don’t know what the girl’s life has been ever since she returned home. Maybe she’s lonely. The boy she liked was sent to prison and imagine the debt she must have for all those lawsuits. –

-I doubt she has debts because she kept calling them like it was no big deal; her family is probably loaded. –

-If her family was rich, why did she agree to be on the show? –

-I don’t know, probably wanting to show her supposed leadership skills, but also, I mean, last I checked, she wanted the money partly to go to Law School. –

-So, they can’t be that wealthy, Gwen. If she was, she wouldn’t need the show, now would she? –

-Ugh, I don’t know anymore, but that’s not the point. She was also always harsh to her and my teammates, her perfectionism and focus also makes her apathetic. –

-But I know a certain girl who was also harsh to the people who crossed her path, at least at first. –

I let out a sigh. I knew who mom was talking about. She was talking about me.

-And furthermore, this girl lived a very solitary life. She even changed her style to try and fit in with a group who she thought understood her. – My mom continued. – But, when she went on that show, she realized… -

-That it wasn’t just about the style, but her attitude. – I finished.

-And understanding things about her attitude… -

-Led her to friends she thought would never have. Even if… she also screwed up in the long run. –

-But she knew how to fix her mistakes and she’s doing it, isn’t she? –

-… yes…. –

-Gwen, I will respect your decision in the end, but I know you wanted yourself to talk to her when you went on All-Stars. You wanted her to hear you out. –

-I know… -

-Maybe now Courtney wants you to hear her out. I’m not taking sides here, mind you. –

-I know. –

-You do what you think is best, honey. She gave you all the time in the world, and you’ll know what choice to make, I believe in you. –

I gave mom a small smile.

-Thanks, mom. – I said.

My mom and I finished our breakfasts just as my brother entered the kitchen yawning loudly. Mom got up and offered to make him something as I went towards the sink and washed my plate. Seeing my family interact gave me peace, but I still had a lot to ponder.

It wasn't until the next day after our conversation where I had something in mind regarding the whole thing. After eating and then fixing myself up for the day, I fed Angus and Vampira, said goodbye to mom and Ken, grabbed my keys and phone and decided to get some fresh air. Seeing as the sky was clear, I decided to head to a park on the west side of the Harbourfront.

A few moments later, I found myself staring out into the water. Faraway land over the horizon, sun shining above me and a light breeze blowing to my right. The peace I had of not being pressured by Total Drama is something I have also taken for granted and not really given much thought to on the time I was off the show. I could breathe easy knowing that Chris no longer cares for us contestants from seasons 1 to 3. I remembered the phone call from the producers when I first returned home telling me that every single contract we had had been torn up and they no longer have a need for us. Even though when I first came back, I was not feeling well, neither emotionally nor physically, now that I think about it, it’s a happy memory. No more pressure of fame, no more life-threatening challenges, no more Chef Hatchet and no more Chris McLean. Who needs fame anyway? All I want now is to fix my mistakes and live my life, a better life, and that’s for sure what I’m gonna do.

With my head feeling more at peace, I walked off the railing bordering the park and the lake and sat on a nearby bench. My mind was finally set on something. I took my phone out, opened Courtney’s text, looked her number up and called it. I was feeling nervous, anxious, and still a bit irritated to hear her voice again, but if I didn’t confront this head on, I’d probably live with the weight of it for a very long time and I don’t want that if I want my life to be better. The call dialed up for a few more minutes… and then…

-Hello? –

-… Hey, Courtney… -

I heard her gasp.

-Gwen? Gwen, is that you? –

-Yup, it’s the “Boyfriend Kisser”, “New Heather”, “Big Villain” herself. –

-Ugh, I said in my text that I don’t see you that way anymore. –

-Maybe not, but just wanted to make sure you were talking to the right person. –

-*Sigh*, well, it’s great to hear from you, Gwen. –

-Uh-huh… -

-So… -

-So… -

-I’m… guessing that the fact that you’re calling me means that… -

-Ugh, yes, let’s talk. –

-Great! Listen, let me begin… -

-But not over the phone. –

-What? –

-I learned something important these last few days, Courtney: If two people are gonna have a serious conversation, and they don’t live far apart from one another, they should take the chance and talk eye-to-eye. Last I checked you’re from Mississauga, unless you moved. –

-No! I didn’t! I’m still here! But… I…. –

-Yes? Are you busy or something? –

-No, no, I mean if I was, I wouldn’t be talking to you, but… -

-You’re nervous, aren’t you? –

-Me? Nervous? Do you know me? –

-Clearly not as good given what happened a few weeks ago. –

-Ugh, come on… -

-Am I lying, Courtney? –

-… no… -

-Then what’s the excuse? –

I heard Courtney sigh in defeat.

-Fine, where do I meet you? –

-Harbourfront, west side. –

-Done. Wait for me there, please. –

-Not going anywhere, see you in a few. –

-See you in a few. –

We both hung up afterwards, I sat there for a while. Mississauga was a while from where I was standing, not a lot but it was some time. I passed the time by walking around for a while, staring out into the horizon again, and at one point, Trent called me up to see how I was doing. I told him what I decided to do today and, even though he was wary, he encouraged me.

-I may be a bit concerned for you because of this, but I’m glad you went and tackled this, Gwen. – He said to me.

-I didn’t wanna leave it there to sulk forever, Trent, it wouldn’t be my style, at least not my current style. – I said.

-No, and it’s a good thing you didn’t. The sooner you solve things with Courtney, the better. Plus, you have an advantage right now. –

-Maybe, but I have a lot against me too. –

-But you’re looking up, and anyone who’s ever or will ever look down on you for things you did has no power over you. You just have to keep that attitude when Courtney shows up. –

-I know, Trent, I know. –

Suddenly as me and him chatted and he started to talk again… I saw her walking on my left. There she was: That same freckled, black-eyed brunette I once thought of as a friend, that same girl I did so wrong just as she did me wrong. Wearing a green sleeveless sweater over a white shirt and blue khaki pants, which actually surprised me considering she barely changed her outfit back on the show, she walked calmly and flashed me a small, weak smile as she waved me hello. Her pace quickened after seeing me and was mere inches away, enough for her to hear me close up my conversation with Trent. I drew a sigh.

-Trent, I appreciate what you’re saying, but I’ve gotta go. –

-She arrived? –

-Yup… -

-Ok, well, you’ve got this, Gwen. I believe in you. –

-Thanks, Trent. Can’t wait for Wednesday by the way. –

-Performance of a lifetime incoming, promise. –

I chuckled.

-Holding you to that. I’ll talk to you later. – I said as I moved for Courtney to sit next to me.

-Sure thing. Again, you’ve got this. –

-Of course I do. –

-Later! –

-Later. –

I hung up and put my phone away. I could hear Courtney stutter a bit, feeling surprised, but a good kind of surprised.

-Uh, sorry, but… was that Trent? – She asked.

-Mm-hmm… - I hummed, being as vague as possible.

Courtney gasped.

-Oh my gosh, are you two dating again? Gwen, that is great! I… I always knew you two were… -

I shot her a glare and raised an eyebrow, making her stop and sigh.

-Right, right… not the point. – She said.

-No, no it isn’t. – I crossed my arms and let out a sigh myself. – So… you wanted to talk, right? Here we are. –

-Yup. – Courtney drew a breath away from my face before turning to me again. – Listen, Gwen, first of all, thank you for hearing me out. Like I said, I know I’m probably the last person you wanna see, just like you were to me after World Tour and during the beginning of All-Stars, but I’m glad we can talk things out right. –

I didn’t say anything, I just nodded.

-Gwen… I’m sorry. I’m sorry for a lot of things: I’m sorry first and foremost for betraying our friendship with that chart. I’ve always been a goal-oriented person, ever since I was little, and that part of myself has affected my morality and my common sense. It has made me greedy; it has made me heartless; it has made me quick to anger, it has made me feel that my point of view was the only one that mattered, and it has made me do things that upset those around me. I… I always thought every strategy I played was the right move no matter what and I see now that my attitude, my temper and my need for glory has made me irritable. –

I could see in her eyes that she did feel regret for how she acted. I needed to hear what else she had to say though.

-I’m also sorry for jumping to conclusions back in Action. I know I owe this more to Duncan, but I called you out too on TV for things Geoff and the producers clearly put together to cause drama. You were going through a lot too yourself and, honestly, I did feel kind of bad for you back then. –

-I don’t think you should pity me regarding that season, Courtney. – I then said, looking down. – I mean, the public and everyone else had every right to be irritated and even downright pissed at me. Action is not something I look back to fondly. –

-Me neither, Gwen. – She spoke up again. – I mean, come on, I sued the fucking show to be included back in the game and had perks and unfair advantages. Who does that? These are the kind of things I’m telling you about that have made me irritable and made others upset. –

-Do you still have those lawyers? Just curious. –

-Nope. All of them collectively quit on me as soon as I returned home. They grew frustrated with me. The only thing I have left is my family. –

-You’ve rarely ever mentioned your family though. –

-There’s not much I can say about them. –

-Not even that you love them? –

-Of course I love them, what do you take me for? –

-Sorry, sorry. –

-It’s fine, I don’t blame you for being a little curious. –

-We’re getting sidetracked, I feel. –

-We are. There is another thing I wanted to apologize for. Gwen, you might say my feelings were justified with this but part of me felt bad for constantly badmouthing you during the latter part of World Tour. I mean, yeah, what happened was awful but it’s not like you were a serial killer or something. –

-Well, in that regard, I am going to say that you had every right to talk shit about me. I tried to keep my cool and not care about it because I had Duncan but… well, in the long run I did start to feel bad about it. Hence why when I returned to All-Stars, I made it my mission to make things right again. Duncan be damned, I actually lost more than I imagined because I let myself go through that path and I thought fixing things with you would be the steppingstone to getting everything back on track. –

-Well, you are now, aren’t you? –

-Maybe. But it still doesn’t justify what I did to you. *Sigh* Courtney, I’m sorry too. I’m sorry I kissed Duncan and went along with him behind your back. I was an idiot for letting myself think he was the guy for me when he already had you. Gaslighting myself into believing that he wasn’t with you when the whole kissing incident happened was also stupid of me and just makes me hate myself even more. I should’ve just kept it as friends or not even acknowledge him had I known it would have led to all this. –

-To be fair, as much of an ogre as he is, it’s hard not to acknowledge him. –

I chuckled; she was right. Duncan may not be the greatest person ever, but he’s constantly the elephant in the room for one reason or the other.

-Look, you may argue that one bad thing we did to each other was worse than the other but, in the end, they were both pretty bad regardless. You don't have to accept, but how about this: I forgive you for everything regarding kissing Duncan, more knowing that you're actually sorry for it, if you can forgive me for the chart and what I said about you. – Courtney extended her hand to me. – Can we do that, Gwen? I’ll even put in a good word if they ask me about you, whether it’d be a familiar face or someone new, I swear. –

I looked at Courtney’s hand hesitantly, the other one was on her knee, sitting normally. Part of me was expecting it to be with fingers crossed on her back, but I have to remember that she isn’t Heather.

-No more calling me “The New Heather”? – I asked.

-Promise. –

-No more calling me “Boyfriend Kisser”? –

-If someone does, it won’t be me. –

I looked into her eyes. The same regret that I said she had was still there. It did seem like she was truly being honest about her words. I took a deep breath and a chance as I took her extended hand.

-Ok. Clean slate. –

Courtney smiled at me and me at her.

-But… - I continued. – In this case, forgiveness doesn’t equal instant friendship again. –

-I know, I agree. I have a lot to prove to show you that I’m sorry. –

-Me too to you, it might take a while, but let’s take it one step at a time. –

-Sounds good. –

-Well… is there something else you want to talk about? –

-Actually, and this is just out of curiosity, have you seen Duncan ever since you came back home? –

-You mean if I have visited him in prison? Nope. Ever since I came home, I just wanted to focus on myself. Fixing things with other TD cast mates, going back into my studies, hanging out with my family, things like that. –

-Fix things with the others? –

-Yup, I truly fucked up everyone’s perception of me, but I wanted to focus on fixing things with the ones that truly mattered to me the most out of everyone on the cast. –

-Like? –

-Mainly Bridgette and Leshawna. Since Geoff was with Bridgette when I called her though… -

-Because of course he was… -

-Yeah, I know, but since he was with her, I also fixed things with him. –

-Did they need fixing though? I remember he was on your side when you broke up with Trent. –

-It was that side taking that caused him and Bridge to argue, and I was the one who led to it in the first place. –

-Huh, yeah, fair point. –

-I also told Cody, straight up, where he and I stand. Made him understand that I don’t have feelings for him, and I will only ever see him as a friend. –

-Doesn’t he have Sierra? I don’t know if that one was necessary, no offense. –

-Per his words, Sierra is still delusional that she and him are an item and constantly says so to everyone else. –

-Ugh, why am I not surprised? –

-Tell me about it. –

-Well… can I know what’s going on between you and Trent? Or is it too much? –

-I don’t wanna make a whole deal out of it right now, but all you need to know is that we talked and we’re going little by little this time. –

-Honestly, good for you. I always thought Trent was the right fit for you, I mean you two go together like peanut butter and jelly if you ask me. He kind of helped you be more expressive and open. When I saw that you two broke up and he came into the Aftermath with that heart wrenching song, I felt bad for you guys. –

-At the time, though, Trent let his emotions, and his obsessive behavior get the best of him.

-I’m aware, but it was still sad to see. Glad to know you two patched things up though. –

-We patched them up way before these last few weeks but, yeah, we did it right this time. –

-Well, I don’t know if it counts for something, but I’m rooting for you, and I’ll keep this on the hush hush if you don’t want it to spread. –

-That’ll be highly appreciated. Trent DOES NOT want to deal with Katie and Sadie right now. –

-Ugh, can’t say I blame him. –

-What about you? Have you had any luck finding someone else after both Duncan and Scott? –

-Hm… no. – Courtney got a bit crestfallen after that question. – I told you: The only thing I have right now is my family. My mom, my dad, my sister, my raccoon, and the rest of them back in Winnipeg. They’re all I have. –

-Surely you made friends in school before going into Total Drama. –

-I don’t talk to any of them anymore, and they don’t talk to me. All-Stars and what happened there made things all the sourer between me and them too. –

-What about Bridgette? She was your friend in TDI. –

-I didn’t keep the friendship going after TDI though, plus, what’s to say she won’t be as sour to me as everyone else. –

-Have you tried talking to her? If I hadn’t ventured to do it, things would have still been bitter between me and her. –

-Do you think I should try to do it? –

-What makes you so unsure? The Courtney I remember wasn’t this unsure about things. –

-The Courtney you remember wasn’t humble either and yet here we are. Gwen, after All-Stars, I don’t want to be much of who I used to be. I’m approaching things carefully nowadays. –

-Well, be careful, but not unsure. I’m sure that if you have this attitude and the right words when talking to Bridge, things will be great. I did and she and I are friends again. –

-Hm, well when you put it like that, I guess there’s no harm in trying. Man, Gwen, this is some solid advice, where did you learn all this? –

-My parents, mainly my mom, who has been the best advice giver so far. Plus, growing up and thinking extensively helps too, more after being in several seasons of a reality show. –

-Ugh, I swear, if Chris or the producers call me to be on another season, I’m not even gonna give them the time of day, I’m hanging up immediately. –

-You say that now, but they always get you with the million dollars offer. –

-Nope, not this time, I don’t give a shit how much money is on the line. Once I came home, that was my first promise, and I intend to keep it. –

-But didn’t you want to use the money partly to go to Law School? –

-I’m finding another way for that, and I intend to talk my options with my parents this time. And you know me, I will find a way for it. –

-I hope you do. –

-What about you though? You went back into your studies, right? What are you doing? –

-I’m studying to earn my Associate of Arts degree. So far, it’s been pretty good. There are still those who recognize me from Total Drama but nothing serious. –

-Ha-ha, if anyone does give you trouble, just call me and I can sue them for you. –

-Courtney! –

-Just kidding, just kidding. No, but seriously, that sounds cool. –

We did agree that we wouldn’t be going back to friendship straight away… but man, my first conversation with Courtney post All-Stars was going way better than I imagined. It was like I was talking to the same Courtney from the first part of World Tour and even TDI. Since there were no more cameras or a million dollars to fight for, I didn’t have to worry more about betrayal and since neither of us had Duncan and things were settled, we could potentially be real friends this time. If things were kept up like this, I could see it. We ended up talking a bit more about our prospective careers before Courtney remembered that she had a meeting with a potential school in an hour and she wanted to be early. She and I exchanged another handshake and agreed to keep in contact and updated about how we’re doing. Courtney was determined to make our friendship work this time, just like I was after our talk, and show, not only me, but the world she had changed things for the better for herself. We went our separate ways as her car was parked on a street not remotely near the subway station I arrived at. As I walked and smiled, feeling another huge cinder block drop off my shoulders, I called Trent up.

-So, I imagine you’re calling to give me some good news? – Trent said in an almost smug tone as he picked up, making me giggle.

-Boy, you were really betting on getting good news, huh? Man, now imagine how awkward it would have been if they were bad news. – I replied.

-Oh… so… I… I still think that… - He began to stutter.

-Oh, you’re so easy to fool, yes, they’re good news. –

-Oh, thank God… I mean, great! What’s the good news? –

-Courtney and I finally made amends, again, and hopefully this time it sticks. We’re not back being best buddies, or even regular friends, but we’ll give it time and effort on both of our parts to see that it works out and we potentially rebuild our friendship. –

-That makes sense, better to be safe than sorry. –

-Yup, and I’ve been sorry a lot. –

-Well, don’t be sorry anymore right now, it’s enough for one day. –

-Yeah, you’re right. Anyway, just wanted to let you know. –

-No problem, I’m always here to listen. –

-Thanks, Trent. I’m gonna keep walking for a while, have some more air, talk to you later? –

-Absolutely. Enjoy your stroll. –

-Ha, enjoy your customers. –

-I think I will, break’s over anyway. Later! –

-Later! –

I hung up and focused on the park again. Letting the air get into my lungs, I also let my thoughts rest for a while as I wanted to relax after such a talk with Courtney. Even though the outcome of it was semi-positive, I nonetheless felt like I needed a palate cleanser. Trent helped for a minute, but he was busy with work. Bridgette and Leshawna were probably busy too with other things, I’d tell them about this later though. And Cody was probably still on cloud 9 thinking of that Kitty girl. Hmm, it’s times like these I feel like talking to, strangely enough…

-OH MAMA! IT’S A BIG ONE! –

A loud and exciting yell nearby interrupts my train of thought. And the funny thing is… I know that voice anywhere. My mouth curved into a smile and my eyes widened as I looked over the barrier between the park and the lake. My guesses were confirmed: Right there, on the lake, on a small motorboat, was my chubby blonde buddy from TDI. The first ever winner on the show and a friend to everyone. Jumping excitedly with a huge fish on his hands and screaming out his signature “Woo-hoo!” was Owen.

-PAN-SEARED SALMON WITH BUTTER TONIGHT, BABY! WOO-HOO!!!!! – He kept yelling out to no one in particular.

-Way to go, Owen! – I yelped out, trying to get his attention. I succeeded as he turned to see a goth girl clapping and celebrating alongside him.

The smile he got on his face as he recognized me was so big you couldn’t fit it in the Rogers Center. I waved at him as he put the fish away and started the motorboat to approach me.

-Gwen! It’s been so long! – He said as the boat got closer.

-Since what? All-Stars? Just a few weeks, Owen, remember? I saw you. We even rescued you from the water after the Island sank. – I reminded him.

-Oh, right! Sorry. How have you been though? It may not have been long, but it was still some time. –

-I’ve been great, thanks for asking! How about you? Doing a little fishing? –

-Oh, and big fishing! Look at this salmon! –

-I see it, I see it! Wow! Way bigger than the fish you caught back in TDI too! –

-I know! I can’t wait for DJ’s mom to give it a cook tonight at my place! –

-Wait, you’re having dinner with DJ and his mom tonight? –

-Oh, yeah! Ah, hold on, I’m going to come into land, and I’ll tell you all about it. –

-Oh, I don’t wanna interrupt your fishing session anymore, Owen. You can tell me later. –

-It’s cool, Gwen. I caught plenty of fish already and with the salmon, I can officially call it a day. Plus, when will I ever get a chance to see my awesome finalist friend again? –

-Oh, no, come on, Owen. There are plenty of chances. We live in the same city. –

-Sure, but they say today is a gift. –

I let out a small chuckle and shook my head a bit.

-You got that from a movie, dude. – I told him.

-Well, the movie was right. I’m coming into land. –

I chuckled again and didn’t argue back anymore. Owen was the person I felt like talking to after the whole convo with Courtney earlier. I heard him starting the boat again and heading to the nearest dock. I walked where it was and saw my friend unload the cooler filled with fish, his equipment and tying the boat back up as he touched the dock floor. He greeted me with a big hug as he approached me. Normally, his hugs could be classified as suffocating because of the way he squeezes, and some say because of how he smells, but honestly, I didn’t mind how strong he was with it or the smell. I hugged him right back. Owen was my friend, and he had been no matter what happened in my case.

-Still the cuddly bear you’ve always been, huh, Owen? – I asked.

-You know me, that will never change. – He said and laughed. – Wanna walk to the subway station? –

-Sure, I’m a little bit winded out from walking and might go get a coffee. What about you? –

-Probably heading home and showing everyone the feast I caught. –

-Oh, I’m sure you’ll make them all proud… I mean it. –

-Oh, don’t worry, Gwen. I know that what you tell me is always the truth. –

-You know, on that regard, I never did thank you for sticking by me as a friend after the Trent situation and the whole love discourse thing between me, Duncan and Courtney. –

-Why wouldn’t I still consider you a friend, Gwen? It’s not like those things changed who you are, did it? –

-Um, well… it’s hard to explain. –

-All I’m saying is that it may have been bad, but Trent WAS losing his mind, so you were kind of justified, and if you ask me, Courtney was exaggerating a lot with what she was saying about you. –

-She was mad, Owen. She had valid reasons to shit-talk me. –

-Well, doing that doesn’t get things going for everything to be ok again. –

-It takes time, big guy. I get what you’re saying but some things can take a while before they’re ok again. –

-Well, nonetheless, I’ll never think wrong of someone unless they are actively mean about the things they do. You weren’t mean when it came to Duncan, you were just in love. And yeah, maybe it was at the wrong time and the wrong place but, hey, the Gwen I know was there and she wasn’t being any of those things Courtney said. Heck, even when you told us to vote off Trent, I never thought you did it intentionally. Like I said, he was acting kind of out of line anyway. Don’t sweat it. –

I gave him a smile.

-Thanks, Owen. You are one in a million. Anyway though, you wanted to tell me that whole thing about DJ and mama coming for dinner? –

-Oh, yeah! You see, ever since All-Stars ended and I returned home, I contacted some of the old cast to see if they wanted to hang out. I ended up hanging out a lot more often with DJ, and he even teaches me cooking tips whenever I’m at his house. –

-Really? And you don’t get in trouble with mama for anything food-related? –

-Not anymore, DJ helped me get that a bit more under control when I’m hanging out with him. Things between his family and mine have been so good that we decided to have a feast tonight at my place. Anyone from both families can bring what they wanna eat and we’ll cook it! –

-Oh, man! So, it’s like a big cook-out? –

-Exactly! And it’s not the first time it’ll be happening either. Another one has already been scheduled afterwards and Noah and his family are coming! –

-You still hang out with Noah? –

-Duh, he’s my little buddy! He sometimes comes along with me and DJ to things. He’s not the most enthusiastic person ever though, but I enjoy his company either way. That said it’s only sometimes. He lives in Bradford and the one-hour drive at times can be… well, you know Noah. We still videocall though. –

-Sounds like a good time whenever you hang out with them. How is DJ? –

-Oh, he’s terrific. Ever since not coming back to TD, he has been a lot more confident and cooler. Remember that supposed “curse” he had in Season 3? –

-Yeah. –

-Well, it’s gone completely, although, he took therapy after World Tour, and it helped him realize that the curse was all in his head. –

-Wait, how can that be? We saw him hurt all those animals. –

-Simple coincidences, at least that’s what he told me. But he hasn’t injured a single animal since. –

-Oh, well, good for him! Say, when you see him tonight, do say hi. I haven’t seen him in a while and he’s the other friend I had left after the love discourse. –

-Sure thing, Gwen! Hey, maybe you and your family can join us for a cook-out one day! If you’re up for it, of course. –

-Oh, Owen, that’s so sweet of you! I’ll… I’ll tell my mom and brother about it and get back to you on it, though. –

-No problem. Although now I ask you: What have you been up to? –

-Me? You really wanna know? –

-Obviously! –

-Well, even though I’ve been good, these last few weeks I took them to focus on myself and get my life back on track, and not just career-wise. You see, you may not have looked down on me after I first broke up with Trent and then the whole triangle, but others did. I may not care for Katie and Sadie’s opinions about me but one of those folks who lost all respect for me was Bridgette. And, though I didn’t show it at the time, losing her friendship did hurt… -

-Yeah, now that you mention it, she really didn’t talk too much to you after Action, did she? And neither did Geoff even though he was on your side. –

-No, she did not. But I’m happy to tell you, that we talked it out. I apologized honestly, told her what I thought about her and made sure I really was sorry about how things went down between us. She and I are best friends again, and so is Geoff with me. –

-Yay for you, Gwen! Although it doesn’t surprise me that she forgave you so quickly. Bridgette is no stranger to making up. Remember the third episode of the Aftermath back in Action? All you had to do was be honest with her and acknowledge your wrongdoings and she’ll open her heart. Geoff did it, and you did it. –

-I know, Owen. I’m glad she’s back into my life. Much like I’m glad I got Leshawna back too. –

-She forgave you for hitting Harold with a shovel? –

-Yup, she heard me out when I called her. Told her that I wanted to apologize for a lot of things and the mere fact that I was being humble and recognizing my shitty behaviour was all the proof she needed to see I was sorry. This all included hitting Harold, and anyway, she did get me back by throwing me that spoon too. We’re best friends again too. –

-Aw, that’s great! Though… maybe you do owe an apology to Harold somewhere along the line too, don’t you think? –

My eyes widened a bit after Owen said that. He had a point. Leshawna may have forgiven me, but the main victim, and the one who suffered the most, from my actions was still Harold.

-You bring up a good point, Owen. – I said. – Maybe I’ll tell Leshawna to take me to see Harold one day and tell him. –

-Sounds like a good idea. – He nodded. – Well, what else? Who else have you talked to? What have you been doing? –

-Well, other than Bridgette and Leshawna, I’ve also been talking to Cody a lot more frequently. –

-Is Sierra still on his tail? –

-Last I checked, Sierra was back on her home province, aka, Alberta. –

-She’s from Alberta? Same as Harold? –

-That’s what I was told… wait… Harold’s from Alberta? –

-Not for any reason he didn’t make up a superhero called “Captain Alberta” back in Action. He may be living here, but his family is from over there. –

-Hmm, that makes sense, heh. Point is, Sierra hasn’t tried to sneak up behind Cody ever since the ending of All-Stars. I don’t think she knows where he is right now. –

-Well, she might know he lives in Toronto. –

-Yes, but Cody’s not living in his usual place. He’s doing something else, something a little more… studious. –

-Oh! I gotcha! Well, good for him! Cody’s cool if you ask me. –

-He certainly has had a better attitude lately. If he needs help, he can count on me as a friend. –

-For sure. What else, um… oh, um, have you… talked to Duncan ever since you came back home? –

-Nah, and I don’t intend to do so for a while. He might not be resentful over our breakup, but I don’t look back at things between him and I with kind eyes. Don’t get me wrong though, I will talk to him eventually. Right now, though, I’m aiming for something better, and I think I’m on my way to get it. –

-Oh… who’s the lucky guy, huh? –

-Oh, I’ll tell you in due time. –

-Aw, man, is it really that secret? –

-A little bit, sorry Owen. I trust you, but this in particular is something not everyone can know right now. –

-Ah, it’s ok, Gwen. I’m not disappointed or anything, if it’s a secret for now, it’s best to keep it that way. –

-Thank you for understanding, big guy. –

-No problem. Oh, by the way, one thing Noah and I are aiming to do soon is go on a reality show gauntlet. –

-Reality show gauntlet? –

-Yeah! Ever since Total Drama, a bunch of other networks have contacted me to appear in different reality shows and I told Noah if he wanted to come with me for both of us to have the chance at winning some cash. Only difference between these and TD is that they’re not as extreme. –

-Plus, the hosts would be different on each, right? –

-Exactly! Though I am going to miss Chris a bit when Noah and I begin our appearances. –

-Really? You’ll miss Chris? –

-Hey, he may not be the kindest or most caring person on the planet, but the show wouldn’t have been anything without him. I do wish he wasn’t so overly uncaring sometimes though. –

-Owen, buddy, I know you often look for the best in everybody and I hate to burst your bubble but the day Chris McLean acts more like he was on TDI and not the deranged psycho he became is the same day pigs start flying. –

-Mm… yeah, maybe. I’ll say this: Despite the many people I met and cool memories I had on Total Drama, I don’t feel like coming back if I’m ever called to participate again. I mean, because of the obsession of winning the money, my family had a tremendous debt, and I had to do Chris’s dirty work on the other contestants to get the 50k I needed. I’m not proud of that. –

-Oh, forget about it, Owen. Others may look down on you for that, but I don’t. 1. Because I know the context and 2. Because I know you wouldn’t be this type of person all the time. –

-Thanks, Gwen. Although I wish I had the chance to actually explain my side of the story to those who looked down on me after that. Well, at least, just the two that were actually ticked off the most. –

-You mean Courtney and Harold? –

-Exactly. –

-Well, how about this? When I get the chance to talk to Harold to apologize, I’ll tell you and you can come with me to tell him your side. –

-Really? You’d do that? –

-Of course, Owen. What are friends for? –

Owen gave me a smile. The rest of the way to the subway station, and on the train, we simply kept on catching up. Regarding the gauntlet he was aiming to do with Noah, he told me about this one show next year called: “The Ridonculous Race”. I’ve heard about that show, and I’ve got to admit that, based on the little I was told, it seems to be one of the better realities on TV, more considering the host is not a psychopath and has actual standards. I told him that whenever he starts his gauntlet and the race, he lets me know so I can support him by watching, to which he told me he’d be happy to. As his stop approached, he once again told me about the chance of inviting me and my family to a future cook-out and I said I’d be happy to go whenever he sets it up. My friend and I said goodbye once more as he ran excitedly with his equipment back towards his house. I smiled knowing my friend was still as jolly and happy as he could be, living life to the fullest. I have to admit that I sometimes envy his lifestyle considering how infectious his good vibes can be. Alejandro really treated him horribly during World Tour though and Owen didn’t deserve any of it. So, he didn’t like being called “Al”, big deal, don’t take your family issues out on someone who clearly did it because he was being sweet. Even Heather after TDI treated Owen with respect.

 *Sigh* I’m mentally exhausting myself thinking about this shit for too long. Bottomline, Owen is still Owen and that’s fantastic. The sooner I get to that coffee, the sooner my mind can breathe better.

A few minutes after my ride, I sat down at one of my favorite coffee shops with a Cappuccino on my hand as I stared out into the concrete jungle that was Downtown Toronto. I let my mind process all the things that had happened today. Between my talk with Courtney and my catch-up chat with Owen, the two felt like the biggest pools of oil and water in my head. Despite both having positive outcomes, they both had different contexts, and it just made me think about how this new change I’m doing in my life managed to help me swim across both towards better horizons. I… don’t know if that whole analogy works to be honest, but my inner poet just had to think of something so my creativity doesn’t die out somehow. Ugh, it sounds weirder than that TDA commercial Chris had us watch for our Japan challenge in World Tour. Maybe the caffeine is gearing me everywhere and nowhere?

*Bzzzt* *Bzzzt* I heard my phone vibrating on the table, getting me out of the weird train of thought. I looked down, grabbed it and saw the caller ID. To my delight, it was Bridgette.

-Hello? – I picked up.

-Hey, Gwen! – The blonde surfer said on the other line.

- ‘Sup, Bridge! How’s it going? –

-I’m doing great, how about you? –

-Ugh, just got out of a weird train of thought considering how my day has been. –

-Oh? Why? Have you been having a bad day? –

-Not bad, but basically it started with oil, and it ended with water. –

-I’m… not following you. –

-Sorry, like I said, weird train of thought. I mean that the day started a little bit more bitter than I imagined and ended a lot sweeter and fresher. –

-Oh, ok, ok, I got you now. Why? Something bad happened earlier? Considering how you’ve been telling me things are right now for you; I don’t see how they could go wrong. I mean, you have Trent again, you’re doing some dope artworks, how have they… oh, wait… unless…. –

-Yup. I ventured and called her up. –

-Seriously? –

-If I didn’t do it now, Bridgette, I probably would have never done it and I don’t wanna live that way, not now. –

-No, I mean, I get it, but it must have not been easy for you. –

-You’re right. It wasn’t. But after a talk I had with my mom yesterday morning, I figured that Chris and Total Drama already messed with my mental long enough, why let this be the remainder of everything I vanquished from that fucking show? If I’m putting it behind me, let’s certify it. –

-And… how did it go? –

-Honestly? Better than I expected! –

-Really? I mean this is Courtney we’re talking about. The “real CIT”, stubborn as a mule. –

-I know, but the way we talked, it was like she was a completely different person or at least trying to be. We ended up agreeing that while we’re not completely friends again, we will try little by little to mend things between us. -

-She didn’t call you by any names, did she? Because if she did, you know you can tell me. –

-Nope, not a single nickname came out of her mouth. Heck, she even apologized for calling me out on Action. –

-I feel like that’s something that she needs to talk it out with Duncan more than you. –

-You’d be right, she told me. But remember? There was a video that made it seem that Duncan and I were flirting when we were just talking, and that the tripping was entirely accidental, but your “Cutie-Patootie” doubled down on it to cause drama. –

-Ugh… - She groaned. – Don’t remind me. *Sigh* You could also say that was the same Aftermath where you and I were officially no longer friends… -

I could hear a bit of pain on her voice, remembering that during that season, my actions had made her see me in another light, a not so good light.

-Hey, hey, it’s ok now. You and I are best friends again, right? – I said, trying to cheer her up.

-Of course we are! Gwen, after these last few weeks where I could see that you’ve changed your life for the better, I don’t ever not want to be friends with you again. Be sure of that, we are frie- wait… did you… say… best friend? You consider me your best friend? – Bridgette was a bit surprised with the last part I had asked.

-Well, one of them, yes. I mean… you were one of the few people on the Island who didn’t see me as a weirdo, or a creepy girl because of my style. One of my biggest regrets after what happened in Action was never talking to you again to set things straight. I thought having Courtney as my best friend would be enough to fill the void, but why seek something that you already managed to find in the first place… and that you took for granted… -

We both were silent after that. The conversation had taken a turn so suddenly that it became a heart-to-heart. I decided to break the silence.

-So, yeah, if you don’t mind me saying it: Bridgette, you are one of my best friends. I’m sorry if it’s too sudden considering we just started talking again, but I’ve felt that way ever since TDI. –

-Gwen… don’t apologize. You are one of my best friends too. –

-Really? –

-Like you said, when I met you, I never thought of you wrongly, in fact, I thought you were one of the coolest and most unique people in the group. Not only aspect-wise, but you never let things get to you and you took no BS from nothing, not even from people like Heather or even Eva. I mean, come on, you said it when you apologized: Do you think I’ll ever forget our quest to find Haiku man? Not in your life! We might have had a small beef, but it was so fun when we worked together. I still even remember when we hugged it out. –

I had a small smile on my face as she talked.

-Having you back into my life after so long, after both of us went through the mud and endured every single kind of hardship, feels so refreshing and good. The girl I met had returned and this time she’s here to stay. I’m proud of calling her my best friend if she calls me that too. – She continued.

-Thanks, Bridge. – I said.

-Anytime, Gwen. Enough mopey talk though! I called you up because I wanted to know how you were doing, and we lost track. –

-You’re right, you’re right. – I chuckled. – Well, what else can I tell you… oh! Remember when I said that after the bitterness came the sweetness? Well, you won’t believe who I ran into after Courtney, and I finished our convo. –

-Ooh! Who? – She asked, both surprised and curious.

-There, fishing on the lake, was Owen! –

-Shut up! Our Owen? –

-The very same! –

-Oh my gosh! I haven’t seen the big guy in so long! How is he? –

-He’s doing great! In fact, when I spotted him, he managed to catch himself a huge salmon! –

-Really? I mean, you know, I’m not into fishing because I’m vegetarian but that sounds very cool! –

-He’s actually bringing that fish to a cook-out he’s having with DJ at his house tonight. –

-Oh, so that’s what DJ meant this morning when he said he had plans tonight! I was talking to him earlier. –

-Really? What for? Just catching up? –

-Duh, DJ is one of Geoff’s best friends and I obviously value him as much as he does. We sometimes call each other just to see how we’re doing, just like I’m doing to you right now. –

-Right, silly question. –

-No, don’t worry about it. Have you seen him ever since the show ended? –

-Nope, and I’m a bit bummed about it. He was one of the guys who tried his best to support me when I was about to face what I like to call: “The Aftermath Court”. –

-Ha-ha-ha, dope nickname. –

-Heh, thanks. One thing Owen told me about DJ though is that apparently the “curse” he had during World Tour was all in his head after all, which I find a bit odd since I saw all those animals getting hurt by him during the game. –

-Oh, DJ himself told me in-detail all about it! He said to me that the animal hurting must have been 100% all coincidences. –

-Yeah, Owen told me that too. Do you believe they were? –

-I mean… it can go both ways really. Because when DJ showed up on the Telethon Aftermath, he really didn’t hurt any animals but then again, I did say that maybe it was because his “curse” only applied in the game. So… there is a chance that maybe it was all in his head and the animals were indeed coincidences but… I… I just.... –

-It’s more complicated than imagined, huh? –

-Yeah, putting it into perspective, it gets more difficult. –

-Well, whatever the case, Owen told me he’s doing great and you telling me that you talked to him earlier just reassures me. –

-We should try and arrange something all of us together one day. Not all the Total Drama cast but you know, just you, me, Geoff, Trent, DJ, Leshawna and heck, throw Owen in there too, I miss him. –

-What are you thinking? A party? –

-It’s an option, but it’s not the first one honestly. I love partying as much as my “schmoopie-schmoo” but there is such a thing as enough parties for one girl. –

-Bridge, I don’t know if I’d be saying that near Geoff, you know how much he loves parties. –

-I know, I know, but believe it or not even he has limits. –

-Ha, really? Geoff has limits when it comes to partying? –

-I promise you he does. He’s a great and serious surf instructor when the time calls for it, and you should see him at the gym. –

-Oh? Does my favorite Betty get excited seeing her boyfriend workout his muscles? –

-Um… uh… I mean, well, you said it: He is my boyfriend. Obviously, I love the way he has flexed up those sweet arms of his when he’s doing rip curls and the way his… torso sticks to his shirt when he does crunches and… -

-Woah, woah, Bridgette, too much information, I was only joking around. –

-I know, I know, sorry, ha-ha… -

-It’s ok, if anything this just reassures me that you’re fully loyal to him. You fantasized about him the same way you briefly thought about Alejandro during the Telethon. –

-Gwen, I’d appreciate if you don’t bring up Voldemort’s name again. –

-You straight up calling him Voldemort now? –

-He’s my he-who-must-not-be-named, and I wanna keep it that way. –

-Can’t say I blame you. Despite all the making out sessions you and Geoff were constantly going for, you two were still one of the best couples of the cast, heck, you still are, and he almost wrecked it. –

-And I let him do it. *Sigh* I was so fucking weak… -

-Hey, you were the one who told me to forget about the past. –

-I know, but I can’t not think about how I almost lost the person who has made me smile ever since I first came to the Island. Geoff and I have had our issues before you know who, but like you said, we managed to pull through every time. I really thought that this situation would be the one drop that tipped the glass over. –

-But it wasn’t. –

Bridgette drew a quiet sigh again.

-Bridgette, I just said it: You and Geoff are one of the best couples of the cast, you two managed to endure everything despite the show and life throwing rock after rock at you. You should be extremely proud of yourself. –

-Geoff is my life, Gwen. I don’t want to lose him, ever. –

-Have you told him that? Does he know? –

-…honestly… I should try to let him know a bit more. I do tell him that I love him though, every day, and he never forgets to tell me that too. –

-Are you afraid he won’t feel the same regarding the life thing? –

-No, of course not, but our relationship has gotten to the point where he and I don’t have to say anything to each other to know how we feel. We just do. Though, whenever we do say stuff, it’s always the most romantic thing to me. I don’t think I’ll ever have that with anyone other than him. –

-So just the thought of Al- I mean, you know who, disrupts that train of thought. –

-Exactly. –

-And… you’d still break surfboards on his head if the chance presents itself? –

-Oh, 100%. But, you know, it’s just if the circumstances allow it, otherwise I’ll just ignore him and take Geoff with me away from him. And I know the whole surfboard thing may be too violent, but you can’t blame me for being mad. -

-I don’t and I won’t stop you, Bridge, but what if Heather’s with him? –

-Heather may love the shit out of him right now and whatnot, but even she can understand my frustrations with him, she’s been on the same train. –

-Yeah, had it not been for the fact that he’s madly in love with her, she probably would have ended up stuck beneath a rock and not on the final two. –

-Honestly, part of me kind of wanted to see Heather eliminated before Hawaii. Between you and I, Gwen, I actually was rooting for Cody to win too. –

-I’m not surprised, most of us did want him to win. But if you ask me, I think he’s winning even bigger now. –

-Oh? How come? Do you know something I don’t? Are he and Sierra going strong? –

-Well, first of all, Sierra and he were never a thing. Apparently, she is constantly gaslighting everyone into thinking she and Cody became an item after World Tour, but he only wants friendship. –

-Oh, well, honestly, I’m not that shocked about it. But then, why? –

-Well, he recently started his studies again and he’s doing pretty well! And there’s another thing, but he asked me to keep it a secret, sorry Bridge. –

-Ha, come on, I bet the latter I can still figure it out. It’s a girl, isn’t it? –

-Can’t tell you, sorry. – I said teasingly.

-It’s 100% a girl. –

-I’m neither confirming nor denying. –

-Yup. Girl. –

-Theorize all you want, my friend. –

I heard Bridgette chuckle.

-Well, whatever it is, *cough* girl, I hope he’s doing great. –

-You know, we could invite him too to that thing you want to arrange with the cast, I mean if you’re cool with it. –

-Sure, he’d be awesome to see as well! –

-And also, I do have one idea about something we could do. –

-Shoot. –

-How about a road trip? –

-Woah! Road trip? –

-Yeah! Let’s pick a destination on the country or, even more, go to the US using a camper or a van. I’ve always wanted to go on one and travel on the road. I’ve heard it is ground for some of the most incredible experiences ever. –

-I mean it sounds fun and unique, but it’s been so long since I’ve been on a road trip myself and it does require a lot of planning and budgeting. –

-Well, right now, it’s in idea stage. But, you know, something to consider. –

-Hmm, where would we even go in the country? That’s the question. –

-Yellowknife has some amazing views of the Aurora Borealis, and I’ve always wanted to see the museums in Montreal. –

-We’d have to avoid Newfoundland though, since I don’t want to bump into Chris. –

-Oh, come on, what are the chances of that? He has a huge ass mansion in Oakville; it’s his main house. –

-He has an even bigger condo right in the middle of Downtown St. John’s and he frequents it a lot. When I was hosting the Aftermath, Geoff dug up a lot of info on Chris. –

-Well, I guess that makes sense. That is his native province. –

-Mm-hmm, and we said to leave Total Drama behind us. That cannot go on if we somehow run into him, now, can it? –

-Yeah. Plus, come to think of it, it’s not only Newfoundland that we may need to avoid. I know for a fact that you don’t want to take a step on the Yukon anytime soon. –

-Fuck no, you’re absolutely right. –

-Ugh, maybe it was a poor idea after all… -

-No, no, Gwen, again, it sounds like a great idea, but let’s really think about it and organize it as best as we can. Heck, maybe some of us could make like a trial road trip before going for the big one. –

-Hey, that last idea isn’t bad at all! I didn’t even consider it. –

-See, this is what I’m talking about! Let’s think some more and update each other with ideas. Let’s even run it by Geoff and Trent to see what they think. –

-Sounds like a plan, I’m in. –

-Awesome! Again, great, great idea. –

-Thanks, Bridge. –

I heard someone coming in through the door in the background of the call.

-Oh, I have to leave you for now, Gwen. Geoff came back from teaching his class and I think he picked up lunch for us. –

-No problem, Bridgette. Thanks for the call, our talk helped me out a lot today. –

-Anytime. Whatever it is you have in mind, you know you can share it with me. –

-Thanks a lot, favorite Betty. –

-You’re welcome, Queen of the Goths. – She said back teasingly, making me chuckle. – I’ll text you later. –

-Sounds good. Later! –

-Later! –

I hung up my phone and smiled. I drank the rest of my cappuccino and, feeling that my day has been enlightened by a different set of experiences, I decided to exit the coffee shop and make my way back home. Mom will definitely be glad to hear from the things that happened today, and I can’t wait to tell her.

Side Story. A beach house in British Columbia (Bridgette’s POV)

The Surfer Couple

My friend Gwen and I ended our conversation as my boyfriend opened the door to the house. It’s been only a year since Geoff and I made the difficult decision to move in together, and despite some rough starts when we made said decision and even more when we settled in, we’ve managed to make it work. Plus, Aftermath residuals, additional contract work and our new surf instructor positions have helped a lot. Our families are also close by so whenever something happens, Christmas comes around or a birthday is coming up, they’re just a few steps away from us.

-Bridge, baby, I’m home! – I heard Geoff call.

-Welcome back, babe! – I got up and walked over to him.

Wrapping my arms around his neck, we leant in for a quick kiss.

-How was your day? – I asked.

-Oof, I’m beat, honestly. – He sighed. – I did wipe out a couple of times instructing this one dude. –

-Was he not getting the lesson? –

-He had a lot of trouble with the pop-up, I told him to keep on practicing it in the sand while he waited for his next session with me. –

My boyfriend put his board down next to mine and I went to close the door. He and I then started to walk towards the kitchen.

-But, enough about me, how’s your day off going? –

-I haven’t done much to be honest. I called up Lexa for a while, I browsed across some upcoming competitions for you and me to go on, I caught up with Gwen again. –

-Oh? How’s she doing? –

-My sister or Gwen? –

-Both. –

-Lexa’s doing fine, you know how she is. She’s going scuba diving with some friends tomorrow. –

-Cool! And Gwen? –

-With her I actually had the longest conversation, in fact, we were ending it as you came back. –

-Aw man, I wanted to at least say hi. –

I giggled.

-Maybe next time, Geoff-y. –

-Well, then, can I at least be enlightened about what you guys talked about? If it’s too personal, don’t worry. –

-It’s ok, sweetie. I was just wondering how she was doing. You won’t believe it, but she actually ventured to go for it today. –

-Ventured to do what? –

-Don’t you remember I told you? That she got a text message from… -

-Oh shit! No way! Her and Courtney actually talked again? –

-Yes! And they actually made up! –

-After all their conflict regarding Duncan and then the chart thing in All-Stars, they managed to patch things up? –

-Seemingly so, that’s what she told me. Although at one point in the conversation she did tell me that just because they forgave each other, doesn’t mean they’re full-on friends again. They’ll try to regain their friendship piece by piece. –

-That sounds fair, honestly. I’d like to think that Courtney won’t really be the same after all those seasons of Total Drama and well, with what she tried to pull in All-Stars being the tipping point of everyone’s opinion of her. –

-Gwen did say that Courtney acted way humbler when they talked, so it’s not an unfounded idea there, babe. –

-I just hope that if they do rebuild their friendship, it works out well this time. Kind of the way Gwen is working it out with you and Leshawna. –

-Me too. And you know, I haven’t talked to Courtney in a very long time myself. I mean, yeah, what she did during Total Drama was questionable but it’s also hard to forget the first friend you made in a reality show. Should I try giving her a call? –

-It’s your choice, baby. You know that whatever choice you make, I’ll support you. Always. –

-Right back at you, my love. – I said to him with a smile as I cuddled him.

I felt Geoff’s warm hand caress my face and lifting up my chin to face him. I looked into my boyfriend’s beautiful blue eyes before bringing his face down to mine and giving him a long, loving kiss. Geoff wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me closer as he returned the kiss. I wrapped my own arms around his neck again to lock him in place. We made out for a good 2 minutes before breaking for air, and even then, we still wanted more but my hunger got the best of me and I heard my stomach rumbling, making me embarrassed and prompting Geoff into laughter.

-Babe, that’s not funny! Come on! – I exclaimed to him as I unwrapped my arms from him.

-Come on, your stomach being the ultimate chaperone is kinda funny. – He replied, still laughing.

I didn’t say anything. With my cheeks red, I just crossed my arms and had my back turned to him in a huff. The laughter coming out of his mouth began to slowly fade as I felt his arms around my waist again and his lips on my cheek.

-Hey, hey, I’m sorry, Bridge, ok? I just wanted to have a little fun with you. I wouldn’t be anywhere without my beautiful “Schmoopie-Schmoo”, you know that. –

-Hmm… - Damn it, Geoff. You fucking smooth talker.

He kept a rhythm as he kissed my face, he knew exactly how to make me melt.

-My beautiful… and sexy… “schmoopie-schmoo” … - He whispered in-between kisses.

-Mm… - I let out a small moan and sighed. – Mm… fine, fine, you win, I forgive you. Please let me go, I wanna eat. –

Geoff chuckled as he broke the embrace around me. I turned around and faced him. He had a coy expression, knowing that he had managed to break me.

-You get me every time, I swear to God. That should be illegal. – I said to him.

-Ha-ha, it should be illegal for me to know how to make my gorgeous girlfriend happy? – He asked back rhetorically.

I simply sighed.

-Maybe… - I replied, teasing him.

He smirked.

-I’ll go get us some plates. – Geoff then turned heading for the cupboard while I scoured the bag of food.

-Hey, that smell… - I recognized the scent as I started taking out the to-go containers. – Did you go where I think you went? –

-It was on the way back and I instantly thought of you. –

-Aw, Geoff, you shouldn’t have! –

-Oh, but I did! If my Bridge is gonna have a day-off, might as well get grub from where she loves it most! – Geoff approached the kitchen island with two plates, glasses and a pitcher of homemade lemonade.

-You’re the best. –

-No, you are. –

I gave him a quick kiss before we set our food up: Indian chickpea curry with rice and plenty of naan. We sat down on the kitchen island’s chairs and began eating.

-Is it as good as the first time? – Geoff asked me as I ate a spoonful of the curry.

-Mm! It’s not as freshly made, but it’s still amazing. –

-I might have to get their recipe at some point to make it at home for us in that case. –

-Think you can nail it? –

-I managed to win you over with the mac and cheese, didn’t I? –

-Ugh, why’d you have to remind me? –

-Because I remember a certain girl calling my thing ridiculous when she asked me what was better than money. –

I rolled my eyes and sighed.

-But guess what, I was right in the end, wasn’t I? – Geoff asked coyly.

-*Sigh* Yes, you were. It was a pretty damn good mac and cheese. –

-Don’t thank me, thank my mom. –

-I already did. – I chuckled.

-You haven’t done it enough. – He kept on teasing, making me laugh even more and giving him a playful smack on the shoulder. He simply gave out a light chuckle. – No, but for real, I think I can. You and I are both amazing cooks. –

-Hmm, I suck at desserts though. Remember those Nanaimo Bars I did? –

-They weren’t bad, sweetie! You just went a bit overboard with the custard, but they tasted great! My dad thought so, my mom thought so, all my brothers thought so, your mom thought so, Lexa thought so, even Brody thought so. –

-Oh, he doesn’t count. I love Brody and all, but he can eat whatever is presented to him. –

Brody is Geoff’s longtime friend. They’ve been the best of friends even before he met me on TDI. Because the two were on different paths for so long though, they haven’t had the chance to hang out until most recently. Nonetheless, Geoff never forgot to call him and keep him updated over what he has done, and yes, even with his high-ass Hollywood diva attitude he had when the Aftermath first began. Between Action and World Tour is when Geoff presented him to me and, though the two act as similar as two peas in a pod, I immediately stroke a great friendship with him, almost on par with that of my boyfriend’s.

-Yeah, that’s true… - Geoff admitted what I said about our friend. – Still, it doesn’t detract from the fact that you made some really bombing Nanaimo Bars, babe. –

-Well, there’s still some in the fridge if you want to have one for dessert. – I smiled at him.

-Oh, don’t mind if I do. – Geoff got up from his chair and tried heading for the fridge.

-Babe, I said “FOR DESSERT”. Eat your curry first. –

-Yes, ma’am. – He chuckled. – Thought I could’ve tried a quick getaway there. –

-Not on my watch, honey. – I winked.

-You know, speaking of Brody, remember you told me that Dawn had invited us to go on that hike across Buntzen Lake? –

-Yeah, it’s still next Friday, why? –

-I asked Brody if he wanted to join us and he said he would be glad to come. –

-Doesn’t he usually have two lessons booked for Fridays? –

-Both had to cancel, he didn’t tell me why though. You don’t mind him coming, do you? –

-No, not at all, although, and I say this with all the love in the world I have for you, please keep your energies at bay. You and Brody are fun to be around, but this hike is supposed to be a calm one where we can connect more with nature. Meaning: Brody burping his guts out might disrupt the peace of the woods. –

-Yeah, you’re not wrong there. Plus, given how much our friend Dawn loves nature, if Brody messed with the “energies” of the environment, she’d get super ticked off. –

-Exactly, and I for one don’t wanna imagine Dawn getting angry. –

-Have we ever seen her angry? –

-I have, but it was mainly because one time I was talking with her, and she remembered the scumbag who got her eliminated from the game. –

-Oh, yeah you told me. What was his name again? Scott? –

-Scott. – I nodded. – When I went to the Island to give the demo, I saw him. I’m not usually a very judgy person, you know that, but the guy straight up had a look that screamed “backstabber”. –

-How did he get her eliminated again? –

-He framed her for stealing things from the others. –

-Aw man, dick move. –

-I know! –

-Well, I don’t know how angry Dawn may have gotten when she remembered that jerk, but I get the idea. Don’t worry babe, Brody and I will keep it tight. –

-Thanks, babe. –

As I grabbed some naan and munched it up, I remembered something from my conversation with Gwen.

-Oh! – I said, with my mouth a bit full. – You know. There was one thing I was talking about with Gwen before you arrived. –

-Oh yeah, what’s up? – My boyfriend asked curiously.

-Well, she was telling me first that after her conversation with Courtney, she ran into Owen too. –

-Really? Oh wow, I haven’t seen my man Owen in so long, how is he? –

-He’s doing great apparently! Gwen told me that he told her that he was having a cook-out at his place tonight with DJ and his mom. –

-Man, I haven’t called DJ either. Have you? –

-I talked to him this morning. He says hi! –

-I need to give him a call later. Continue. –

-Well, based on that, I suggested to her that, hey, why don’t one of these days we all group up and go do something together? Not all of our castmates mind you, but just a few. I was thinking Gwen, Trent, DJ, Leshawna, Owen, you and I. Oh, and Gwen then added Cody too. -

-Sounds cool! But what would be doing? –

-I’ve also been thinking about that but not much has come up. We could throw a party, but I was thinking more about what Gwen suggested to me then. Brace yourself because this might be a bit big. –

-Bridgette, you know that all ideas are welcomed in my book. Shoot. –

-Gwen suggested… a road trip. –

Geoff choked a bit on his drink when he heard the suggestion.

-Woah! – He said, in-between some coughs. – Did not see that coming. –

-You don’t like the idea? –

-No, no, it sounds interesting, but it’s just… it has been a while since I’ve taken a road trip. –

-Yeah, me too, and I have to admit that I was also surprised. –

-Well… it also does sound kind of cool. Only thing is… where would we go? –

-I’m still thinking about that. I told her though that I want to avoid both Newfoundland and the Yukon. –

-Don’t wanna see Mr. Pole again? – He teased.

-Geoff! –

-Babe, I’m kidding! – He said, laughing.

-Well, I didn’t like that one. – I pouted.

-Aw, does my “schmoopie-schmoo” want another cuddle to make her feel better? –

-No, no, I love cuddles but if you do it again, you’ll break me. –

-That’s ok, maybe I want to break you. After all, what’s my babelicious Bridge if not the best damn kisser on the planet. –

-Oh, come on… - He made me blush.

-Just telling you the truth. –

I smirked and giggled.

-Ok, ok, bottom line, I don’t want to go there, plus it’ll probably be very cold. –

-It’s cool, baby. We can definitely avoid it. And I’m also with you on Newfoundland. Last thing I want to do is run into Chris again, even by chance. –

-Right? Gwen asked me how that would be possible considering he also has a mansion in Ontario, but I told her… -

-About the condo he has in his home province? –

-Bingo. –

-He constantly goes from one to the other without notice so yeah, I think the chances of running into him would be somewhat high. –

-I don’t want to take any chances with that, Geoff. –

-Me neither, Bridge. Even if, apparently, he’ll be busy again with yet another TD cast. –

-That still perplexes me because we saw the island sink. –

Geoff simply shrugged.

-Those producers work fast, I guess. – He said.

-Wonder where that new island will be though… -

-Hey, let’s not think about that. Remember our promise? No more Total Drama. –

-You’re right, you’re right. Let’s just finish our lunch and change the subject. –

-Sounds good to me. – He smiled.

Geoff and I ate the rest of our plates while talking and as we finished, each of us did different things: He grabbed our plates and scrubbed them down before putting them on the dishwasher while I stashed the leftovers in the fridge and took out the Nanaimo Bars. We sat down once again, and he and I started feeding the bars to each other. It was so fun! And any smear that wound up on our faces, we’d just kiss it off. We laughed and laughed so much as we finished our dessert.

Geoff then got up and offered me his hand, which I took with no hesitation. He led me back onto the couch as he laid down on it, with me laying on his chest just a second later. I felt his hands stroking my hair gently and sweetly, while I listened to the sound of his heartbeat. It was soothing and relaxing: I felt safe. I was cuddling the love of my life and, even though I’ve done it before, it never failed to make me smile and think of myself as the luckiest girl in the world. How did my mind ever think about other men when I had him? I had no self-control, and things almost went to shit. But laying here, with him, reminded me what assured me that he was the one for me: Even on our darkest hours, what burns brighter and never misses is the flame of our love. I know it all sounds cliché and even kind of ridiculous, but Geoff truly loved me even when he was mad at me, and I knew I loved him even when I was weak or even jealous. I immediately acknowledged my mistakes, and he knew I was honest about it… plus the song I sang to him really helped. As long as we knew that, in the end, the ones we really love are each other and knew where we went wrong, we would always be ok. After the World Tour incident, I never focused on anyone else but my Geoff-y again, and I am his one and only as well.

And now… over a year has gone by since we decided to live together. Despite all the arguments we had, like any other couple, Geoff and I would always find our way back. It was not an easy year for me after World Tour in general though, but that’s a thought to remember for another time, probably when Geoff and I visit him in a few days. Right now, my mind was at peace laying on his chest, with him holding on to me and cuddling me so lovingly. All these thoughts I was just having made me realize that I need to tell him that one thing Gwen and I were talking about… only I said it very casually that I didn’t even fully think about it before it was out.

-Geoff… you are my life… - I blurted out.

-Woah, Bridge? What did you just say? – Geoff paused his cuddling for a second, clearly hearing what I said.

My eyes widened as I started to realize what just happened. I sat up and began stuttering.

-Um, I uh, I uh, um, I said that um… I said that…. –

-Uh-huh? –

I groaned and looked away in embarrassment.

-Hey, hey, Bridge, what’s going on? – Geoff sat up himself and scooted closer to me while putting his arm around me.

-No… nothing, but… I kind of said something without even thinking about it. –

-Um… ok? Was it a good thing or a bad thing? –

-Well… -

-Babe, if it’s a bad thing, you know you can tell me. –

-It’s not a bad thing! But… it’s something that I probably should have said a long time ago, probably when we first thought about moving in, but I thought it was a given, so I postponed it and now… it feels weird to say it. –

-What is it, baby? –

I looked into my boyfriend’s eyes. He looked worried, but his touch on my hand was warm and tender, making me feel safe. I took a breath and decided to tell him.

-Geoff… I don’t just love you, you… you are my life, my everything. I… I’ve gotten to the point where I don’t… I don’t see my life without you in it. Even with everything we’ve been through, we’ve never lost sight of one another, and I just don’t see it as normal love anymore, I see it as you are part of my life. Far beyond just us making out, we just work well together in everything and… -

I felt his finger on my lips shushing me gently.

-Bridgette, you’re my life too. – He said to me tenderly and lovingly.

I quietly gasped upon hearing that.

-Bridge, what I feel for you has also gone far above normal love. Ever since we met back on Wawanakwa, I just said to myself that you were gonna be primordial in my life, one way or another. I’m glad I was correct on my guess as to what way it was. In you, I don’t see only an incredibly beautiful woman, I see a strong woman who isn’t afraid to be tough or speak her mind to what she thinks is right. I see a woman who isn’t scared to open her heart and be empathetic. I see a relentless and determined woman who always pushes to fulfill her dreams. And don't let your mistakes define you, babe. If anything it was probably partly because of me that you looked the other way, even briefly, when we were apart. –

I shook my head.

-No, babe, you weren't. - I said. - I'm the fucking idiot because I let myself get played and lacked self-control. It's part of the reason I was scared to tell you this. -

-Sweetie, like I told you the other night, I was the idiot in the first place because I let fame drive me nuts, and more because I looked at other girls while you were right next to me. - He replied. - Hurting your feelings that way is one of my biggest regrets, it almost made us break up entirely and... remembering that... just makes me wanna hit myself in the head. So... how can I blame you for looking at someone else, Bridgette... when I was also a ginormous fucking asshole to you? -

Geoff began to break into tears, making me tear up as well. I put my forehead against his in a tender embrace.

-Geoff-y, no, don't say that... - I cried. - You are NOT an asshole. You're my "cutie-patootie", my precious "cutie-patootie". You bring me so much joy every single day of my life, even on our bad days. I was weak. I was a klutz. If I could turn back time, I would tell myself not to even talk to Alejandro. But alas I know I can't do that, just move on. I almost broke your heart, and to lose you, would have been like losing a part of myself. -

-...Do you know why I forgave you so quickly? - He then asked me as he began to wipe off my tears.

-Why? -

-Because all this time I've known you, I've learned one key thing about you, Bridge: You always tell the truth. Seeing you there on screen, on the ice with Ale-Jerk-Dro, was... surprising, to say the least. But... seeing you admitting that what you did was wrong right off the bat, and saying exactly what you were sorry for, I knew you weren't lying. On that boxing ring, seeing those gorgeous eyes of yours actually feeling hurt for your misdeeds, it was when it hit me: This amazing girl is going all out to prove to you how sorry she was because she loves you, because she values you and because she has NEVER lied to you, are you really gonna fight her just because some drama-obsessed diva is inciting you to? No, it's not worth it, you know how she feels, you know how you feel, she made a mistake, she's atoning for that mistake, much you like you have done with her. You two love each other despite the imperfections from both of you, do not let her go. So I didn't... because doing so would have also been losing a part of myself, much like how you're telling me. -

I started to sniffle more.

-Plus, you rocked the hell out of that song, and the happy dance. Oh, and the dress? Oh, babe, I'm so grateful you kept that dress and wore it on our Anniversary. - Geoff continued.

I laughed, but I could also feel more tears forming in my eyes while I smiled at him. I could see him crying as well.

-Bridgette... every single day of my life I ask myself: How did I get so lucky? How did I win you over? I wasn’t exactly a gentleman to you when we first met and yet this incredible girl, this incredible surfer, ended up loving me too. I will never ever take her for granted, not again. I refuse and look down on the jerk I was, I want her with me, always. I wanna make sure of that. So, no Bridgette, don’t even think that it’s out of pocket to say what you said because I feel it too. And I feel it far beyond my heart can go. I feel it to the point where I acknowledge who I was, and move on to become better for you. Because you are my everything, baby, and you'll always be. –

Geoff simply caressed my face and wiped away some loose tears. I looked at him directly in his eyes, wiping his own tears and, without breaking contact, I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him again. He wrapped his own arms around my waist as he kissed me back. I can’t believe I didn’t let him know this sooner if this was going to be his reply. Of course he would’ve said the same thing, duh! Suck it, Alejandro! You will NEVER be my Geoff!

As I was celebrating mentally and kept sucking face with my boyfriend, I came to the realization that we’d been kissing for almost 10 minutes after we had our little heart-to-heart. Since I didn’t want it to turn into the end of the first Aftermath all over again, I reluctantly, but gently, pulled away. I stared once again into his eyes as he gave me a loving look and a smile.

-I said it once, and I’ll say it again: You’re the best, babe. – I whispered.

-And like I told you that time: It’s easy to be cool when I’ve got you by my side, babe. – He whispered back to me.

-I knew we'd resolved these things in the past, by the way, sorry for bringing them up again with what I said. -

-Don't be, Bridgey-Bear, if anything, it makes my love for you stronger because they remind me of who we are and how we've grown, and how we'll keep on growing. - He gave me another quick kiss. - I love you so much. -

-I love you so much too, "schmoopie-boo". - I replied with a smile on my face. 

We cuddled for some time after that, but after a while, Geoff headed upstairs towards his home office. He needed to write some performance reports regarding his students, and they were due soon. While he worked, I decided to chill in the living room with both a book and my phone. Before even thinking about reading though, I looked at my phone and thought about what I said to Geoff and what I talked about with Gwen regarding Courtney. Sure, Ms. CIT was anything but completely sweet when I first met her, and she wasn’t that encouraging in some of the challenges, but one could say that she was my first friend there. Plus, I never really had any personal issues with her, although I do not agree with how she handled things in the game most of the time. Hmm… maybe a talk with this supposedly “reformed” Courtney will bring in some positive vibes. Hesitantly, but determined, I grabbed my phone and searched up her number.

Once I dialed up, the call sounded for a few minutes and on the other line, I heard her voice:

-Hello? – She said.

-Hello, Courtney? – I asked.

-Yeah, this is her, who is this? –

-Don’t you recognize me? –

-Um… give me a sec to think because you do sound familiar. –

-You didn’t check your caller ID? –

-I’m walking to my car right now, I couldn’t. But and this is a shot in the dark… Bridgette? –

-Yeah! Hey! –

-Oh! Oh my God! Oh my God, I’m so sorry, Bridge! I promise you, at first, I couldn’t tell because I was walking, and I am carrying a lot of things with me right now. I’m so, so sorry! How are you? –

-I’m great! I’m great! How are you? –

-Oh, you know, picking myself up from the shitshow that was Total Drama All-Stars. –

-Yeah, I saw what happened, I’m sorry about how it all went down. –

-Eh, it was my own fault, ugh, I hate myself for making that stupid chart. –

-Yeah, Gwen told me you were feeling guilty about that. –

-Oh, you talked to Gwen too recently? –

-Just a few hours ago! I called her! –

-I met her in-person. Did she tell you what we talked about? –

-Not in-detail, but she gave me a basic rundown. –

-Did she mention the part where she and I made up? –

-She did! Glad you two managed to patch things up! –

-I’m glad you and her managed to patch things up too, she told me about how you were one of her first callers after All-Stars. –

-Oh man, it was a very emotional call, not gonna lie to you. Her honesty was very evident with what she was telling me. –

-I’m a little bit surprised that you forgave her so quickly. –

-Well, she didn’t do much to me in hindsight, our friendship just fell off because we had different points of view and didn’t agree on how some situations were handled, especially on Action and World Tour. Plus, it’s not like I didn’t do something similar to what she did to you, so I kind of understood how she feels. But, again, her saying that she missed talking to me, that she loved the kind of person I am, that she thought Geoff and me are an amazing match, I could tell that she was being sincere about everything. I mean, could you tell she was being sincere about how she felt after she broke it off with Duncan? –

-I did. Gwen’s not really a bad person. Although, I wish she would’ve told me that she felt something for Duncan so I could try and talk some sense into her before the shit hit the fan. –

-At the age we were at, self-control was something that wasn’t fully developed yet, take it from me. Not justifying what Gwen did, mind you, just saying. –

-No, I get it. Even I nowadays can’t really admit that I’m a calm person. I mean, there’s a reason why Duncan looked at Gwen’s way in the first place… -

-Why couldn’t you try talking it out with Duncan when you two were together? –

-Because no matter how hard we tried, we always ended up either fighting and then kissing and making up and then fighting again. I would almost always get ticked off over what he said to me, but I’d find it hot at the same time, ugh… it was a fucking vicious circle. –

-Oh, Courtney… -

-What do you want me to say, Bridge? If I could somehow go back in time to when I first came to the Island, I would tell myself to ignore Duncan. –

-Court, I think it’s best to learn from our past mistakes to be better people. If Gwen is managing to do it nowadays, there’s no reason you can’t. –

-I know, Bridgette. And you’re right. I… I’m willing to admit that I was a troublesome person and… I wanna change that. –

-What are your plans? What are you gonna do for it? –

-Well, for starters, if I’m going to redeem my friendship with Gwen, for real this time, I will try to be there a lot more for her. We said that we would update each other constantly about what we’re doing. My other plans involved mainly me actually getting into law school and, for that, I just had my first interview with the head of one. –

-Oh, damn! Courtney, that’s awesome! So not only did you and Gwen kissed the past goodbye today, but you’re actually going to get that future that you’ve always wanted! –

-Let’s not get ahead of ourselves just yet. – She chuckled. – It was a good interview, but I’m not guaranteed the scholarship or even the admission yet. –

-Courtney… I’ve known your ass ever since the first season of Total Drama and if there’s something this stubborn yet determined CIT knows how to do best is get what she wants. –

-Bridgette, while I think you were trying to compliment me, the way you worded that sounded like I was gonna tear down the school if I was told no. – Courtney laughed nervously.

-No, no, no, what I meant was that you knew how to give them a good piece of you and with that in mind, you’ll be studying there in no time. –

-Oh! Oh, ok, I got you! Well… yeah… you know what? That’s true! And the best part is that I’ll be a lot happier too! No Duncan, no Total Drama, no Chris, no Chef. –

-No pressure! No drama! The mere fact that you owned up to your mistakes to both Gwen and now to me just tells me that you’re on the right path. Gwen could tell because she admitted to her own screwups towards you and now, you’re here doing the same. –

-Oh my God… Gwen was right. All it took was a call. Not gonna lie to you, Bridge: While I was glad that I could try and regain Gwen as a friend, I was worried I wouldn’t be able to do the same with the other guys from TD I called friends… or rather, friend. –

My eyes widened a bit. Was Courtney saying that… I was her only friend? I mean, what Lindsay said regarding not everyone liking her that much is warranted, sure, but friend singular?

-Courtney, while I’m flattered, I can’t be the only friend you had, can I? –

-I’m afraid so, Bridgette. Lindsay was right about me, not many people liked me, and not just in TDI. Even before I auditioned, I had very, very, very few people I could really call friend or even close acquaintance. –

-Well, in that case, add another note to your plans to grow as a person. Think: This time my attitude is gonna set me some proper friends, both new ones and even old ones, like me or Gwen. –

-That’s exactly what I’m gonna do, Bridge. Oh, hang on… -

I heard some rustling and some door banging noises while waiting for Courtney to talk again. I heard her sigh and then talk.

-There we go. All set. Sorry about that, just got to my car. –

-Cool! Wait… you’re not holding the phone right now, are you? –

-No, no, I put on an earpiece, I’m all good. –

-Good, the last thing I want is for cops to stop you or getting into an accident. –

-I know my laws, Bridge, after all that’s what I aim to study. –

-Of course, of course. – I chuckled nervously. – Anyway, where are you going now, another interview? –

-Not for today, I’ll have another one tomorrow. Right now, I have to pick up my sister from her hockey practice. –

-She plays hockey? –

-Yup. Caroline is much more like dad than me. She’s not in a high league or anything but she’s pretty good too. I wished she focused her academic talents on what really matters though… -

-Courtney… -

-She’s brilliant, Bridgette, I’m just saying. There’s nothing wrong with her practicing a sport she likes but she could do so much more. I believe in her. –

-It’s sweet that you believe in her, but don’t judge her because she’s dedicated to hockey. That wouldn’t feel right if you’re steering for a better path. –

-Ugh, you’re right, you’re right. Sorry, sometimes the old me tends to slip out. –

-Do you get along with your sister? –

-Yeah, I mean, we’re not like best friends or anything like that, but I love her. Out of all people that walked out on me after I came back home, she and my parents stayed. –

-I mean that shouldn’t be a surprise, your family should always be there to have your back. –

-Yeah, but I mean, I should talk to them a little bit more too. –

-How regularly do you talk to any of them? –

-Eh, I mean, regularly, but you know, I used to try to solve my problems myself and not really depend on others. –

-Courtney, just because you ask for a little help doesn’t mean you are being dependent on others. Like, for example, when you and Duncan were having issues, did you try and talk to your parents when you felt lost? –

-No, and actually, I never really asked them their opinion of him. It was a big mistake looking back on it. Did you when you introduced Geoff to them? –

-Obviously! And he gave them such a good impression! My mom loved him and my dad and him were good buddies. Lexa liked him too! And she said that he was 100% an upgrade over my ex at the time. –

-Woah, so much to unpack there! For starters, I don’t even remember who Lexa is. –

-Alexa, or as she prefers to be called: Lexa, is my sister. I didn’t mention her a lot back in TDI, that’s why you don’t remember her. –

-Oh wait, but I do remember you saying you had a sister, I just didn’t know her name. –

I giggled.

-Well, now you know. And she’s one of my absolute best friends. –

-Really? –

-Yup, she helped me with my audition tape, she was the first person I ever taught how to surf to, and she’s always there for me when I hit a roadblock or I’m feeling down. –

-Aw, that sounds sweet. –

-It is. I love her so much. Maybe you could try opening up to Caroline one day. –

-Hmm, I’d have to think about that. Caroline is not a bad person, but I’ve never really seen her being full serious at something. –

-People can surprise you, add that to your “grow as a person” plan. –

-I guess I could… oh, but I’d have to think carefully about what I want to talk first and not right this second because I’m seeing her right now. –

-She’s waiting for you? –

-Yup, I have to go for now, Bridge, sorry. –

-It’s ok, Courtney. You tend to your sister right now and we’ll talk later. –

-Really? There’s going to be a “later”? –

-Duh, don’t be surprised about it. I’m really glad I called and I’m even more glad that what Gwen said regarding your attitude change was true so far. –

-It’s here to stay, Bridgette, I promise. –

-I believe in you, Court. I’m your friend. –

-Thanks, Bridge. –

-Anytime, girl. Talk to you later, then. –

-Absolutely, later. No, Caroline, put your bag in the trunk… -

I hung up the conversation since Courtney had forgotten to do so, but that was ok. I’m glad she was ok. Besides Gwen, the friendship she and I had in TDI was very good as well that it was kind of a shame that we didn’t talk much after she got eliminated. Thankfully, her new attitude was helping already in welcoming her back into my life. Maybe if she kept going, I could add her to the list of people in a potential road trip. That’ll have to wait though since there’s a lot going there. With not much to do, I opened my book and read for a while as I waited for Geoff to finish his work. Feeling a lot more realized socially, I drew a sigh of relief and calm as I began to read quietly.

End of Side Story

Chapter Text

Gwen’s POV

After another day of class, I walked calmly towards “Drops of Harmony” once more to meet Trent. And even though our third date was today, to say that his performance on Wednesday was great would be too little to properly describe it. All this time and his voice and passion for music are still incredible. Whether he was singing in his own classical style or going for a more blues style voice, he sounded fantastic. I can safely say that he earned telling me that his show was the “performance of a lifetime”. I wonder if how he plays bowling will be the same though… guess I’m about to find out.

-Hey again. – I said to the hostess.

-Right this way, Gwen. – She answered back happily before guiding me to the bar. – Heads up, right now he has some big orders to fulfill. You might need to order your drink from someone else. –

-Oh, I have no problem with that, thanks for telling me. – I said as I took my usual seat.

She was right. I saw Trent with his hands tied trying to make several drinks at once. Despite the number of things he was doing, he was so locked in that I could tell he was putting his all on making sure they surpassed the customers’ expectations. The dedication made me smile. As one of his co-workers took my order, I sometimes would side-eye my gaze at him. As I looked, I felt my phone vibrate suddenly, it was a text.

- “Hey, Gwen!” – It read. It was Courtney.

- “Hey, Courtney.” – I replied quickly. – “How’s it going?” –

- “Not bad, what about you? How was your class today?” –

- “Pretty much still the same as how it was on Monday. Still pretty cool.” –

- “That’s nice.” –

This whole week Courtney has been true to her word about wanting to mend the broken friendship by asking me how I was doing and catching up. Some people may find that a person who insists so much would be annoying to deal with, and they’d be right, but Courtney managed to keep it light while still showing a different side of her to me. She was insistent with the texts, but in a way that actually felt a bit more genuine and truly interested. Neither of us had brought up Duncan once during our chats and we were glad about it.

- “What about you? Heard anything back from your interviews yet?” – I asked.

- “Actually… yes! Just got one reply today! It’s not the main one I’m aiming for mind you, but it’s in the top 5 that I applied to.” –

- “Wow! Good for you, Court! What did they say?”-

- “They told me that if I were to choose them, they’d give me a scholarship!” –

- “Full scholarship?”-

- “Not full, but it’s a pretty big percentage” –

- “Did they give you a deadline to respond?” –

- “I have until a month before the semester starts to tell them my answer. I still have time.” –

- “That’s a pretty massive time window.” –

- “I know! I’m glad it’s there though. I want to see if the other interviews paved the way for more acceptances.” –

- “You really wanna be in THAT particular school, huh?” –

- “Duh, the University of Toronto isn’t called the No.1 Law School in the entire country for no reason.” –

- “Need I remind you that if you do get accepted there, you might run into Cody.” –

- “You don’t need to remind me every time, Gwen. I’m aware. And I promised you that I’d treat him well, have a blank slate with him as well.” –

- “Remember that you also said that if you meet him, you’d apologize for looking down on him.” –

- “I did, and I will. I promised. Man, for being someone who was obsessed with you back in TDI and even during World Tour, you care an awful lot about him.” –

- “Court, I told you: Cody’s a good guy despite everything.” –

- “I don’t doubt it, but I’m just saying.” –

- “He understood where he and I stand once I told him. And he has bigger fish to fry with this new career he’s going after.” –

- “Oh, the way you worded that a few days ago makes me believe there’s something else there besides studies by the way. What are you hiding? What else did he tell you?” –

- “Nothing, I’m serious.” –

- “It’s that secret, huh? You know that nothing gets past me.” –

- “Yet when you first said exactly that, Heather managed to cut a piece of your hair… “–

- “It was a moment of weakness! She got lucky!” –

- “Uh-huh, sure. It was simply luck, whatever you say, Court… 😏😏” –

- “Gwen, come on…” –

- “Courtney, I’m just messing with you, you know that.” –

- “I’m still not used to it… 😒” –

I smirked and let out a small chuckle as I sipped my coffee and waited for her next message. Just then, I felt a presence in front of me, dashing my latte with cocoa powder. I smirked again, knowing who it was.

-Still no signs of shavings, huh? – I teased.

-They’re just that popular around here, miss, what do you want me to say? – Trent played along. – Plus, you can’t look me in the eye and don’t tell me that the powder isn’t as good as those. –

-Well, I’ll give you that, it’s still tasty. But the shavings are still special. –

-You’ll have to come in way earlier next time, sorry. –

-Eh, fine, but remember to put in extra powder. –

-Just for you, miss. –

I giggled again as I felt my phone vibrate in my hand.

- “Gwen, you there?” – I had left Courtney hanging by accident.

- “Yeah, Court, I’m here. Sorry, I’m at Trent’s workplace waiting for him to get out of his shift and he came by my seat to greet me.” – I responded.

- “Aww! 😊Could you say hi to him for me?”-

-Courtney says hello, Trent. – I said out loud to him.

-Woah, you’re talking to her right now? – He asked.

-Yeah, I told you, we said we’d keep each other updated about what we do to see if the friendship works out this time. –

-I know, I know, but I’m still a bit surprised that she’s being sincere about it. –

-Total Drama changed her in more ways than one this time around. –

-Well… tell her I said hi. – He smiled. I then heard from the other side of the bar that he was being called. – Oh, hang on, brb. -

- “He says hi back to you 😊” – I texted Courtney.

- “Aw, just as charming as he has always been.” – She texted back.

- “Hey, remember who’s the girl seeing him XD.” –

- “Gwen, I’m the one who’s messing with you now lol.” –

I rolled my eyes and lightly chuckled at her text while finishing my latte.

- “Anyway, what are you two doing this time? If I may know, that is.” – Courtney kept texting.

- “It’s no big deal; he and I are just gonna hit the bowling alley tonight.” –

- “Bowling date? Huh… “–

- “What? You’ve never gone bowling for a date before?” –

- “It has always mostly been dinner in my case. Although Dunc… I mean, you-know-who once suggested we go paintballing.” –

- “Cool! That sounds dope.” –

- “Yeah, idk, paintball for a date sounds a bit weird in my opinion.” –

- “You sure you’re not saying that because you’re scared of getting hurt? XD.” –

- “Gwen, you’re talking to a girl who doesn’t fear anything. Whenever I play paintball, my team never loses.” –

- “Your team never loses, or you never lose?” –

- “Both, it’s both.” –

- “Ok, but I also call bs on the “fact” that you don’t fear anything. In fact, oh, hold on, Trent just got me a sweet snack to pass the time while he’s finishing his shift.” –

- “Oh! That’s nice, what did he get you?” –

- “Mm, he got me a small bowl of… green Jello! Wanna see a pic? It’s so cute!” –

- “NO! NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, HELL NO, DON’T YOU DARE!” –

- “HAHAHAHAHAHAHA” –

- “Oh… there is no green Jello, is there?” –

- “Court, what kind of maniac would I be to accompany my coffee with Jello of all things?” –

- “The worst kind!” –

- “Exactly.” –

- “That was still not funny, Gwen… 😒” –

- “It proved my point: You still fear something, Ms. Fearless CIT.” –

- “And like I said before: Still not used to the way you play, gothy.” –

- “Ok, ok, I’m sorry. I promise that was it… for now.” –

- “Thank you.” –

- “Anyway, next time you go on a date with someone, you should try to be a bit more adventurous, that’s all I’m saying.” –

- “Hmm, I guess I could try. I don’t know if paintball would be my first option though. Maybe bowling like you and Trent are about to do isn’t a bad idea.” –

- “Trust me, you’ll have more fun than just simply going out to dinner. In fact, save the dinner for AFTER.” –

- “I mean, first I’d have to find another date…” –

- “You will, give it time.” –

- “Thanks, Gwen 😊” –

Just as she was thanking me, Trent greeted me from the side where I was sitting.

-Ok, all done for the day! Ready to go, Gwen? – He said to me as he offered me his arm.

I chuckled.

-Yup, just give me a sec. – I said as I left the money to pay for my coffee. I then said to the workers behind the counter – Thank you! Keep the change! –

-Oh, look at you being so generous. – Trent said teasingly as I got off my seat and took a hold of his arm.

-Don’t you know me by now? – I replied, still keeping the teasing tone.

We both let out a laugh as we exited the local and walked towards the bowling alley. I took the chance to text Courtney that I’d be busy for the next couple of hours but that we’d talk later.

- “No problem, Gwen! Thanks for telling me! Yeah, we’ll talk later. Good luck and have fun! 😊” – She quickly responded.

I smiled at her reply before turning to Trent again.

-Sorry I didn’t get a chance to properly say hello earlier. – He said sincerely. – How are you? How has your day been? –

-Pretty standard as usual. Today we focused on painting shapes and cast shadows. I hate the fact that your Wednesday song has been on my mind all day though. –

-Hey, I told you it was gonna be the performance of a lifetime. And those kinds of performances are never forgotten. –

-Yeah, yeah, you earned it, music man. –

Trent smirked.

-So, everything is still ok between you and Courtney? – He asked.

-This whole week we’ve been talking. We’re figuring things out inch by inch, I feel. However, I must say that I do feel better talking to her nowadays now that there’s no Duncan in-between or Chris being Chris and causing drama. –

-That’s honestly really good to hear. –

-I know. Oh! I forgot to tell you on Wednesday: After meeting Courtney, I ran into Owen! –

-Wow! Really? My man! How is he? –

-Still as jolly and as big hearted as he can be. He was fishing when I ran into him. –

-Oh man, knowing what I know about him, his catch must have been big. –

-It was, I saw it. I even clapped at him! –

-What was it? A salmon? –

-Yup, mother of all salmons on the lake probably. –

-Oh, the feast he must have had with that thing. –

-Actually, he saved that fish for later that night. He had invited DJ and his mom over to his house for a cook-out with his own family. –

-Oh, I have to talk to DJ myself too sometime. I haven’t heard from him for a while. –

-Both Bridgette and Owen told me he was doing great, but I should call him up too. What surprised me a bit was the fact that Owen also still hangs out with Noah. -

-Eh, that one doesn’t surprise me as much. Owen and Noah were seen talking most of the time between Aftermath shows. I heard that once Owen told him that he was right about Alejandro. –

-Oh, the whole “eel dipped in grease” thing, right? –

-Yup. –

-Yeah, I have to agree with him on that. –

-You know what did surprise me though? Cody called me up the other day to catch up. –

-Oh, yeah? –

-Yeah, he told me he was back in his studies, he was doing great in first semester, he liked living by himself, and he also told me about… -

-A girl? – I interrupted Trent, knowing full well where he was going.

-Yeah! Exactly! Oh, wait, he called you up after our date last week, right? –

-Yup, and excited doesn’t begin to describe how he sounded over the phone. –

-I know! When he told me about this girl he met, he sounded so happy. Hell, when he told me that he got her number, I literally wanted to run to his dorm and give him the biggest high five ever. –

-I teased him a bit by saying that he must be developing a huge crush on her. He was embarrassed about it. –

-Yeah, he told me he only wanted friendship with her right now, but honestly, the way he spoke about her, the sighs every time he said her name out loud, Kitty I believe it was, the freaking details about how she looked, I mean… -

-He can deny it all he wants. – I shrugged. – He’s hooked. –

-Much like that salmon Owen caught. – Trent nodded, agreeing with me.

I couldn’t hold my laughter after he said that.

-You’re a dork sometimes, I swear to God. –

-I’ll wear that dork name like a badge of honor. – He winked.

-Oh, but he told you to also keep it secret, right? –

-Absolutely, I’m only telling you because you also know about it, but otherwise lips are sealed. –

-Me too. Hard as they tried, Bridgette and Courtney wanted me to tell them about it, but I’m no blabbermouth. –

-Yeah, plus if this somehow gets to Sierra… -

-She’ll move Heaven and Earth just to protect “her Codybear”. –

-I don’t understand, why doesn’t Cody just get a restraining order? –

-Because he still thinks of her as a friend, even if she sees him as something more. –

-I mean, I’m glad Cody was taken care of by her during World Tour, but we’re all out of Total Drama. My friend should be able to freely live his life. –

-Well, he talked to his parents about it, thank God. Maybe they’ll help him come up with something. And I told him that if he needs additional help with anything at all regarding her, he can count on me. –

-Well, I’ll have his back too. My Drama Brother can always count on me. –

-You know speaking of Drama Brothers, while I was talking to Owen and was telling him all about what I’ve been doing to resolve things, he brought up a good point regarding my friendship renewal with Leshawna: She may have forgiven me, but I really didn’t apologize properly to Harold for the shovel incident. –

-Yeah, I can see what he means, although Harold never really brought it up while we were first getting started on the group. –

-I still feel like I do owe him an apology, not to be like besties or anything, but I owe him one. I was thinking of telling Leshawna if she could set up a video call with him or something so we could talk. –

-You know… we can try and call him right now too if you’re game. – Trent took out his phone as he said this.

-Oh! Damn, right! You’re also tight with him. – I responded, a bit shocked and flabbergasted that I didn’t remember that Harold was also a member of the Drama Brothers. – But… I… I don’t know, this is supposed to be a date night, and I wanted to get what I’m gonna say to him properly. Plus, maybe he’s busy. –

-H-Bomb? Nah, not today, and he can always make space for anything, anyway. But I get it. Doing this out of the blue may not necessarily be your style right now. –

-Exactly. Also, I told Owen that he could join me if I was to talk to Harold. –

-Owen? What for? –

-Well, remember back in Action when he was returned to the game… as Chris’s mole? –

-Oh, yeah… man, poor Owen. I kinda wish he would’ve told people what really happened that made him do that stupid job. We know because by then we were both spectators, but you know. –

-This week I did tell Courtney that Owen was sorry for his actions and that he only did it to help his family. She told me she did find out the situation because she rewatched the show after her elimination. She felt sorry for him and did understand in the end, but she hasn’t talked to him in a while and doesn’t want to bring it up anytime soon. –

-Why not? –

-She and Owen were never really the best of friends in the first place, plus she doesn’t want to bring back bad blood considering what she did in that season. –

-Bad blood? Gwen, no offense to her, but that’s absurd. Owen doesn’t hold a grudge against ANYONE. You and I both know that. –

-Yeah, not even Alejandro or Heather he held a grudge, or at least not a long one. But remember, Courtney is trying to get her papers in order right now, so she just has a lot on her head to clearly think about this part. I understood her but still encouraged her to eventually talk to him. –

-Well, if it happens, good, and I hope it does. But, anyway, why would Owen want to talk to Harold again? –

-Well, remember and you said it just now, we were spectators. Remember how mad Harold got after finding out what Owen was doing back on the show? It was part of the reason he got eliminated. –

-Oh man, I wish Owen would have said something to all of us so we could create a campaign for him or something instead of going back into the show to be Chris’s puppet. He didn’t deserve it. –

-I know, Trent, I know, but c’est la vie. All we can do is learn from it. I’ll tell Leshawna and Owen about my plan, therefore. –

-I hope it goes well, Gwen. You know me, when it happens, I’ll send you all my good vibes. –

-Thanks, music man. – I smiled.

-Anytime. – He smiled back. – Now, come on, enough moping, I’m kicking your butt in literally the first game. –

-Oh, you’re that confident, huh? We’ll see who’s laughing soon. –

Trent and I laughed and joked around the rest of the way to the alley. When we got there, it looked like your average bowling alley from the outside, but on the inside, it had a retro aesthetic with all sorts of knickknacks on the walls, rugged floors with shape patterns, posters from the 80s and 90s, they even had a mini arcade in there, it looked like I stepped out of a time machine with how well kept the place looked. It was not overly crowded, but there were a bunch of people playing on many of the lanes and more were coming in. It looks like we arrived at a decent hour. With our rental bowling shoes on, Trent picked a lane near the middle of the alley and started to set up our names on the scoreboard.

-Alright, we’re all set up. – He said. – Ready to lose? –

I smirked.

-Whatever, music man. – I teased him. – We’ll soon see how my victory and your defeat are reflected in your next song. –

-After you… - Trent gave me a wink as he stood up.

And just like that, we started to play. To say that this was the most fun I’ve had while bowling would be an understatement. We both didn’t hold back on our shots, and we were enjoying every single time one of us got a strike and even a spare. Trent was even surprised when I managed to get a spare from several splits made by the remaining pins. He kept asking me how I managed to get a spare from them almost every time. Though I tease him by saying that a good magician never reveals their secrets, reality was that there was one trick I learned from my brother whenever we used to play, but Trent didn’t need to know that. More fun for me to see him struggle with those splits, ha-ha. Between rounds, we would share an order of poutine from the alley’s food court and a couple of sodas. Speaking of rounds, despite our constant banter over who’s winning over who, the reality was that we were both evenly matched in the end. I managed to win the first round, but Trent won two in a row after that, however I got my revenge on the fourth one, only for him to take the fifth one, it was like that. Despite our competitive natures taking over at times, we didn’t let the competition turn off our fun at any point.

Just when I managed to win my third round and Trent was gearing up to start another one, I told him to stop.

-I want a break before the tiebreaker, Trent. – I said, feeling a bit winded out. – Can we take a break? -

-Oh no problem, Gwen! I have to go to the bathroom anyway. Be right back. – He said before bolting towards the restroom.

I looked and chuckled as he quickly ran. I was about to take a seat and drink more of my soda when I heard a familiar voice coming from a nearby lane.

-WHOOO!!! STRIKE!! SVETLANA IS WORKING HER MAGIC!!!! –

Svetlana? There’s only one person I know who would say a name like that, mostly to refer to himself. I turned my head towards the noisemakers and, sure enough, my suspicions were correct, making me smile at who our neighbor players were.

-Mike, again, you don’t have Svetlana anymore. – Said the red-haired pigtailed girl sitting near the bowling ball rack.

-Maybe not, but this guy is still rocking the gym skills he inherited from her! –

I couldn’t believe it was them! Mike and Zoey! It looks they’re here on a date too, but I don’t think they’ll mind if an old friend said hello. I carefully and with a small smile approached the duo.

-Mike? Zoey? – I said.

The two turned where I was standing, and their faces lit up almost instantly.

-GWEN!! – They both said at the same time while greeting me with a hug.

I hugged them back briefly before we broke it off.

-I can’t believe I’m seeing you guys again so soon! –

-We could say the same about you! – Said Zoey. – How have you been? –

-I’ve been doing great, thanks! What about you two? –

-Zoey and I have been amazing ever since coming back. – Mike said, wrapping one of his arms around his girlfriend.

-Yeah, we both have returned to school, prepping our funds for college, he, along with Cam, has been helping me with my indie fashion design business, things like that. -Zoey continued.

-You have a business together? But you’re millionaires. – I said, a bit surprised.

-College is gonna take a part of those funds, Gwen. – Mike shrugged.

-Yeah, we want to make sure to pick a good one where we both can use our talents appropriately, but it will still be expensive. – Zoey nodded.

-Fair enough. – I said smiling. – Having a business together is still a great thing, don’t get me wrong. –

-We know. – Zoey said, staring at Mike before kissing his cheek. – Mike has been super supportive about it, though he struggles to use the sewing machine sometimes. –

-None of my personalities had a relatively large creative vision I could use for this, but that’s ok. As long as I’m learning by Zoey’s hand and brains, I know I’m on the right path. – Mike continued, making Zoey cuddle up to him some more.

-Aw, it’s amazing to see that you’re still thriving by the way. – I felt very happy that they managed to make their relationship work.

-What about you? Did you manage to find someone ever since coming back? – Zoey then asked me.

-Well, I… - I began explaining, but then…

-Oh, there you are, Gwen! I couldn’t find you when I came back to our lane, is everything cool? – Trent came back from the bathroom.

-All good, Trent. – I turned my head and nodded at him. I then turned back to Mike and Zoey, who’s mouths were wide open as they turned their own heads, alternating between me and Trent.

-Um… hello? Are… are they ok? Do you know these guys? – Trent asked, feeling a bit confused.

-You don’t recognize them? They were with me in All-Stars, they’re from the Revenge cast. – I pointed out.

-Oh, shoot! You’re right! Hey, what’s up guys! Nice to meet you! – He said to them, flashing them a smile and extending his hand to them.

Mike and Zoey shook their heads back to reality.

-Oh, um, likewise, nice to meet you, um, Trent, was it? – Mike said, shaking his hand.

-Yeah! Um, Mike, right? – Trent said back.

Mike only nodded with a smile.

-And if you’re Mike, you must be… Zoey? – He then pointed at the redhead girl.

-Yeah! Nice to meet you! Wow, the Trent from the Drama Brothers, I’m a bit starstruck, not gonna lie. – Zoey quickly shook Trent’s hand with a small laugh.

-Well, it’s always nice to meet a fan. –

-Don’t let it get to your head, music man. – I playfully slapped his shoulder.

-Just being nice, Gwen, that’s all. – He said, playing along, making me giggle.

-Wait, for real? You two are here together? – Zoey asked.

-Yeah. – We, that being Trent and I, both said at the same time.

-That’s so great! Good for you two! – Mike added. – Or are you not together, together yet? –

-We’re… going little by little, right Gwen? – Trent said.

-Yeah, but it’s going great! – I nodded.

-Well, given we’re all here and we’re all having a good time, do you guys wanna maybe play a few rounds with us? – Zoey suggested.

-Oh! I… I don’t know, Zoey, we don’t want to interrupt you guys. – I replied.

-Oh, it’s no bother to me, Gwen. – Mike spoke up. – What about you, Trent? –

-You know, I like the idea, and if you two are cool with it, so should we be. What do you say, Gwen? – Trent agreed and turned to me.

-Well… - I hesitated for a second, but then decided to let loose a little. -You know what, if you all are ok with making this sort of a double date, then I’m ok with it too. Let’s do it! –

Mike and Zoey cheered, and Trent gave me a big smile, which I returned. Soon, there we were: all 4 of us in a single lane at first, playing by turns. Despite Trent not losing his concentration and precision with the ball, he found himself outplayed several times by Mike. Who knew Svetlana knew more than just gymnastics? Zoey was incredibly good too and was actually matching Mike constantly, it was impressive. During a round, as I took a breather and waited for the boys to finish their turns, Zoey and I began to talk.

-So… you ended up taking our advice seriously after all, huh, Gwen? – She asked.

-Yeah, I admit that you guys had some very encouraging words, they did inspire me. Trent was not the only one I talked to though. Including him, I wanted to fix things between me and several of my former castmates first, but he in particular was the one I missed the most because the relationship between him and me felt more real than anything I ever had with Duncan. *Sigh* I was an idiot for dumping him the first time around. –

-Oh, don’t say that. What exactly happened at first that made you break up with him? You never really told us the whole story. –

-Trent and I were on opposite teams back in TDA, you can thank Chris “McLame” for that. During the time the season began, I started to talk to Duncan more and we each realized we shared a lot of things in common, more than I did with Trent. He, in turn, got very jealous about the friendship I was developing with Duncan, so much so that he started to try and win the challenge for his team to impress me. And when that didn’t work, he did the opposite: He threw the challenge because he wanted me specifically to win. Ugh, it got on my nerves, and I thought that he wasn’t the same boy I once fell in love with, so… I dumped him. –

-Woah… man, and people hated you for this? Seriously? –

-No, they hated me because I told his team behind his back to vote him off, to prove that we didn’t have an alliance because of our relationship. –

-Oh, but… that doesn’t sound like something you wanted to do… -

-Even if it was not, I still did it, Zoey. – I said, crestfallen.

-Yeah, but… wait… I’m right? You didn’t want to tell Trent’s team to vote him off? … Gwen, what are you hiding? – I saw Zoey cross her arms and look at me with a serious expression.

-…I don’t know if I want to talk about it, and less if it’s behind his back. –

-He doesn’t know this part either? –

I shook my head.

-It was recorded and on TV, but they didn’t even show it in the Aftermath, which makes sense. I mean, the producers and everyone involved needed a punching bag and I was the perfect candidate at the time. -

-Who was it again? Who told you that you needed to prove you were not in on some scheme? – Zoey asked.

-You sure you wanna know? –

-Yeah! What? Afraid I’m not gonna believe you? Gwen, you’ve been nothing but honest with me. I know you’d be telling the truth. –

-Well… it was Trent’s former bandmate, and our former castmate, Justin. –

Zoey gasped.

-Yup, I know it may be hard to believe, but he overheard me and Trent talking and, well, used that against me. Whether it was for his own benefit in the game or to help his team is beyond me, though. –

-I… wow, that is a bit surprising. Although… not by much because when I saw Action, it was clear that Justin was playing to win. This was kind of a perfect opportunity, not gonna lie. –

-Mmm-hmm, but again, I’m not surprised you don’t remember. No one really does because they only played that part once when it aired and no more. And you’re probably wondering: Why didn’t you ask in the Aftermath for them to show it? I couldn’t. Footage and its control are off limits for guests, only the hosts can ask for a clip to be shown. –

-Ugh, those producers and their dumb rules. – I saw Zoey cross her arms and shake her head lightly.

-What can I tell you, Zoey? – I shrugged.

-Why don’t you speak up about it? I mean, clearly, you are not 100% responsible for getting Trent voted off that time if what you’re saying is accurate. –

I shook my head.

-I told Trent earlier on our way here that I don’t want to focus on the past right now. What happened, happened. And yes, Justin may have asked me to prove I wasn’t in on a scheme with Trent to get to the Final 3 but he didn’t tell me directly to get him kicked off, I did, by my own will. I made my mistakes but now I’m aiming to atone for all of them, and I can’t do it if I focus on the past so much. –

-I mean, I get your point and you’re absolutely right, but still, I just don’t think you deserved any of the hate, or at least, not ALL of it. –

-You’re sweet, my friend, thank you. –

-Don’t mention it, Gwen. I’m just telling you the truth. To me, you’ll never, ever, be a villain or “the new Heather”. –

-Oddly enough, despite people sometimes shooting me some stares in public whenever they see me, I haven’t heard anyone calling me either recently, which is good. It just gives me more reason to just move on with my life. –

-For sure. I mean, if you feel that right now it’s best to not dwell on the past, that’s completely understandable too. Just know, again, Mike and I are on your side, and so is Cam. –

-I appreciate that, Zoey. And yeah. right now, what I want, is just to rebuild my friendships and my relationship with the guy that made me believe in love again. –

-Hey, if you ask me, I think you’re on your way. – Zoey gave me a wink and a cheerful grin, which made me giggle.

-Alright, Zoey, you’re up! – Mike said, coming back from taking his turn.

The redheaded girl got up from her seat and grabbed a ball before heading out into the lanes. Trent, in turn, took her seat.

-I gotta tell you, Gwen. – He said to me. – Mike is honestly a cool dude, though I’m mildly curious about his alternate personalities. He just described them to me and Svetlana sure as hell sounded like a badass. –

-I only saw Svetlana one time while I was in All-Stars. He, or rather she, juggled Alejandro on her feet like an acrobat at a circus. –

-Oh? Was that during a challenge? Must have missed that episode. –

-Yup. – I nodded.

-Oh man, must have been fun to see. –

-I mean, yes and no, Mal was taking over Mike at the time and he was the one using Svetlana, so… -

-Oh… -

-Yeah, I think it’s best not to bring him up with Mike around, it wasn’t a good stage for him. –

-Totally understandable. It doesn’t diminish the fact that I think Mike is cool at all, mind you. –

I chuckled.

-You’re gonna make Cody, Justin and Harold jealous that you’re eyeing a new best friend. – I played.

Trent chuckled back.

-If anything, the Drama Brothers might get a fifth member. – He said, going along with the joke.

Both he and I laughed after that. Our games continued on through the night, with an occasional break for snacks. During one of said breaks, I remembered that Bridgette mentioned that one of her new friends was from the Revenge cast, like Mike and Zoey were. Curious as a cat, I decided to dig around a bit.

-Hey, Zoey… - I asked.

-Yeah, Gwen? – She said.

-I’ve got a question. –

-Shoot. –

-What can you tell me about this girl from your season? The aura reader, um, Dawn, I believe it was. –

-Oh, Dawn? Well… it’s hard to explain. –

-Woah, why? Did you guys hate each other or something? –

-Oh, no! Absolutely not! But I can’t really say she and I are best friends either. I mean, it’s clear she had no bad intentions whenever she “read someone’s aura”, but the fact that she had pinpoint accuracy when describing the type of person some of us were, it did kind of weird me out… -

-I mean, I can imagine that. Makes me wonder what if we had had her on our cast. –

-How did you hear about her? Did you watch, or rewatch, the season? –

-No, I have a friend from my cast who met her after her elimination, and they became friends themselves. –

-Oh, wow, really? –

-Yeah! They even live in the same province! –

-Talk about luck! Did your friend tell you how she was doing? –

-She didn’t tell me that much about her except that she’s an aura reader, but I assume she’s doing fine. She was talking about her pretty normally. –

-Well, that’s good to hear because, not gonna lie to you, I hated the way she was eliminated. I felt so bad for her. Granted, I knew she was ok because I saw her again in the finale but after that and being thrown out like that, oof… -

-How did she get eliminated? –

-It was all Scott’s fault. Back in Revenge, his plans always involved sabotaging the challenges and coming up with ways to eliminate those he deemed “a threat”. Dawn, unfortunately, was one of them. –

-Oh, man, poor girl… -

-Yeah, but well, if what you say that she got a friend out of her elimination, then I’m glad her time on the island ended on a positive note. –

-Would you consider her a friend? I mean, you said you two were not best friends, but how about just a friend? –

-I… well… I found her odd, but she was nice. Besides her reading my aura on the first episode and a talk we had on the very episode she got eliminated, we didn’t really interact much. –

-Well, if there’s something I’ve learned about my time on the island is that sometimes first impressions aren’t everything. Take my friend, Cody, for example. Sure, I hated the fact that he was constantly trying to flirt with me and ask me out, but he also managed to understand who I liked at the time and even went out of his way to make sure he and I hooked up. He wanted me to be happy, and for that I’m really grateful to him. –

Zoey was taking my advice into consideration as I saw her humming and putting her hand on her chin.

-Mm, I guess I was a little judgmental of her when we first met. –

-When you first met who? – Mike asked, overhearing.

-Mike, do you remember Dawn? –

-Remember her? How can I forget about the girl who straight-up slid next to me when Chris was assigning the teams? –

-Well, Gwen was asking me about her because a friend of hers knows her and she got curious. –

-Oh, well, I mean, Dawn and I really didn’t talk a lot, Gwen. I knew she could read auras and stuff, and some of us found her creepy but, other than that, I really can’t help you, sorry. – Mike shrugged.

-It’s ok, Mike. Zoey already gave me a lot. I was just telling her that maybe Dawn was more than meets the eye and that she could try and reach out to her if she thought she was nice. – I replied.

-And I was considering the advice. – Zoey nodded. – It was solid. –

-Heh, just another perk of Gwen coming out of her shell when she was on the island. – Trent mentioned and put one of his hands on my shoulder, making me giggle. – Became very noticeable in those video blogs she was doing after Action too. –

-Wha… - I was surprised that he knew about those! – You… you’ve seen my blogs? –

-Yeah! I mean, I get why you’d be surprised, but I legitimately liked those blogs. –

-Even the ones where I explicitly talked about how hot Duncan was? –

-Ok, those I admit were hard to go through, but I was more focusing on the other topics on those episodes. –

-But the idea is that you never forgot about her even when she was eyeing someone else! – Zoey exclaimed.

Trent chuckled nervously.

-No… I guess I didn’t… - He replied.

He then looked at me anxiously, thinking that he just embarrassed himself to me. However, I just grinned and laughed, trying to reassure him. I thought it was cute that he still wanted to keep tabs on me even after going our separate ways, in fact, I decided to tell him.

-It’s cool, Trent. Thank you for your support. Each view I got on those blogs is valuable to me. –

Trent gave me a smile.

-I thought it was cool that he was direct about it too. – Mike mentioned.

-Right? – Agreed Zoey. – Though, why didn’t you continue those blogs, Gwen? Now, I’m curious. –

-Well, it was mostly because I was called to do more seasons of Total Drama. Although… now that I’m no longer involved, perhaps it’s not a bad idea to bring them back… - Zoey’s question legit made me wonder if I could do my blogs again, hopefully get my messages across this time and explain myself to the online world. – I’ll put a pin in it for now, but maybe it could work. –

-Well, if you do bring them back, count me as a viewer! – Mike said.

-Me too! – Zoey added.

-Count me as a returning viewer. – Trent said with a laugh.

We all laughed. Our conversation continued while the tray of fries kept getting smaller. Trent told some stories about his experiences with the Drama Brothers and the World Tour Aftermath sections before my elimination. I was shocked to hear that he got hit in the chest by the mountain goat on the Telethon episode, but relieved that he wasn’t that hurt from it. Zoey and Mike told us about how they’re managing their new business and how the former has been teaching her boyfriend how to properly handle a sewing machine. I took the chance and told my All-Stars friends how my journey has been towards mending my wrongs, as well as how my current classes are going and Courtney and I burying the hatchet again. It was an all-around great time, and I can certainly say that it was a pleasant surprise that it had turned into a double date like this. With our bellies sated from those fries, we took our drinks back onto our lane and decided to play a few more rounds.

A few moments later after our last game, Trent and I said goodbye to our friends as we each went our separate ways, but we said that as long as we live near each other, we can always make plans for double dates like tonight, since we all enjoyed this one a lot.

-Wow, I can see why you ended up liking these guys a bit more than our own friends. – Chuckled Trent.

-I don’t like them more than the friends I did back then, Trent. I just like them as much as them. And Mike and Zoey are just the tip of the iceberg, Cameron is a great guy too. – I replied.

-You sure you’re not saying that because of the cheek kiss you gave him on the finale? –

-Oh my God, you actually saw that? –

-I did, and I can’t lie, I was a little bit jealous. –

-Well, had you been an All-Star like me, I would have probably kissed you instead if you were in Cam’s place. – I kept teasing.

-Really? What kind of kiss are we talking about? –

-I’d rather leave that a mystery. – I giggled.

-Oh, come on, I’ll show you how I’d kiss you if you show me. –

-Trent, you’re saying this because you want a kiss, don’t you? –

-Maybe… but be honest, you want one too, don’t you? –

-Maybe… -

Trent and I locked eyes as we stood outside in the bowling alley parking lot. Our faces soon made contact with one another as I felt his nose touching mine. Feelings rising inside me as I looked into his green eyes and then felt his lips on mine, and mine on his. I lost count on what number of kisses we were at considering all the ones we had back in TDI, then the other night after our second date, and now today. Not that it really mattered though because they felt just so… right this time. Am I actually falling for him all over again? I knew I missed him and wanted him back, but there’s a difference between wanting and loving. I wanted Duncan, but never loved him, but here, it seems like I not only want Trent again, I… I actually… I think I’m in love again, for real this time. But I don’t know if I should tell him right now…

As I thought about this, something else happened. Trent’s arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to him. Even if I was a bit surprised about the sudden movement, I took it as a sign that I could be forward too and quickly wrapped my arms around his neck. There we were, what began as just a simple and quick kiss, was now a long, profound one. It was giving vibes of Geoff and Bridgette during Action’s Aftermath. After a very long time, we eventually broke for air, but he didn’t let go of me, and I didn’t want to let go of him either.

However, despite the moment feeling like it was right for something magical to happen, the truth was… we both needed maybe a bit more time. Don’t get me wrong, these last few dates I’ve been with him have been some of the best I’ve ever been on, and I’m so happy that I’m back on this journey with him. But I was not a fan of rushing things, at least not anymore; I knew that I needed to have some more time before deciding to be official again. And he knew that too, that’s why even after exchanging loving looks, they soon turned into serious yet blushing expressions as we slowly let go of each other. Even though he and I weren’t ready for the next move again, I heard his signature chuckle as he looked at me, making me smile warmly back at him. Then, I saw him extend his hand to me.

-So… back home for you? – He asked.

I nodded, not losing my smile, as I slowly but tenderly grabbed hold of his hand.

As we walked, I looked at him and smiled, feeling happy that he was here with me, even after the constant rise of my insecurities post-Total Drama. He has been on my side even after our love died for the first time back in TDA, and to whatever force is slowly reviving it right now, thank you. I then remembered something that I wanted to talk to him, something I had talked with Bridge not too long ago.

-Hey, Trent. – I said.

-Yes, Gwen? – He replied.

-Bridgette and I were talking the other day, after I had my conversation with Courtney actually. –

-Uh-huh? –

-I was telling her the whole shebang about my day, including my convo with Courtney and then running into Owen afterwards. We talked about DJ, and she told me she had talked to him but then she suggested that one day we should all do something together. All being you, me, her, Geoff, DJ, Owen, Leshawna and even Cody. –

-Oh, that sounds fun! What did she suggest? –

-Well, nothing that you could say was concrete, but I then said one idea that surprised her, and we said to suggest it to our respective partners. –

-Ok, ok, well, I’m here right now. Shoot. –

-I told Bridge that what if we… go on a road trip! –

-Woah! A road trip? You had that big of an idea? –

-You don’t like it? –

-No, I mean, it sounds interesting, but I insist that it’s quite a big idea. It requires a lot of planning. Where would we even go? Do you have a destination? –

-We’re still thinking about that. Much like the idea itself, I was thinking big with the destination. I suggested to do a trip around the country and maybe even go to the US at some point. –

-Around the country? I don’t think I like the idea of going to Newfoundland considering our “favorite host” hails from there. And Bridge certainly doesn’t want to be near any frozen pole in the Yukon. –

-We’d be avoiding certain places; I didn’t not think of that. –

-Oh, ok, good. Still, seems like an ambitious idea as a whole. –

-I told Bridge that we could try doing a small road trip as a test to prepare for an ever bigger one. –

-Not a bad idea either! Maybe just us two and her and Geoff and just to certain places or provinces and not Canada as whole, not yet at least. –

-Yeah, most good road trips in this country do start the best in BC, don’t they? –

-I’m not 100% sure, but from there to Whistler or Tofino or even cross territories and going to Banff sounds like an amazing experience. How about we call them up and we’ll all brainstorm together? –

-Sounds good to me. – I nodded with a smile.

-Perfect. –

We laughed about it and kept walking when Trent suddenly had a thought.

-Say, Gwen? –

-Yeah? –

-This might be out of the blue but… how do you think all of our former castmates are doing as a whole? Do you ever think about that? –

-Woah, what brought this on? –

-I don’t know, just seeing these two guys from a season that wasn’t ours suddenly made me feel… nostalgic. Their cast might not be as big as ours was, but we all connected one way or another. We know how our mutual friends are doing: Leshawna, Bridgette, Geoff, Cody, Owen, DJ, guys like that. I know how some are like Justin and Harold, and you know how others are doing like Courtney, but… we left out a lot, didn’t we? –

-Hmm, I guess you’re right. Well, I mean, we saw Heather and Alejandro a few weeks ago, they seemed fine. I saw Lindsay the other day while prepping for our first date, she also seemed to be doing alright. -

-Yeah, but for instance, and I’m not saying I miss them: Katie and Sadie sort of vanished after the yacht party, didn’t they? I mean, it’s a relief for me, but I don’t think they went far, especially considering I’m still around here. That’s why I’m watching what I spill out about my personal life, you know that. –

-Well, they can’t go far without each other anyway. – I joked. – They’re glued to one another. –

Trent laughed.

-Ain’t it the truth. – He said. – But I mean, for example, Eva. We know she wasn’t the kindest but what the hell happened to her? –

-You have to remember that she’s a person who values her privacy more than anything in the world, Trent. And, given how fucking aggressive she can get, I personally don’t want to find out where she’s hiding. –

-True, I mean, remember how she treated Bridge when she was brought back? –

-I felt so bad for her. She didn’t deserve her anger. She had a valid reason to vote her off along with the rest of her team, even if it all was Heather’s fault in the first place. –

-Ugh, she was kind of a ticking time bomb. Hmm, what about… oh, Tyler! I haven’t heard of him either! –

-Lindsay told me the day I ran into her that she was in the mall with him. He wasn’t in the changing room with her, obviously, but it seems their love flame hasn’t died yet. –

-I hope it doesn’t honestly. Besides Geoff and Bridgette, they were the only couple from the first time we all met who has gone through every kind of obstacle and they’re still together. –

-They’re two idiots in love, but they’re our idiots. –

-Ha, ha, at this point are we reminiscing fondly or just straight up roasting everybody? –

-Eh, it’s a 50/50. – I shrugged. – I like everyone in some way, but we can’t act like we were all saints either. We’re all human after all. –

-Whoa, when did you get so philosophical? –

-It’s common sense, Trent. – I laughed.

-You worded it out like it was a mantra. –

-Maybe it was, maybe it wasn’t. After all, wasn’t I always the mysterious loner? –

-Oh, after TDI you were anything but a loner, and you know it. –

I shook my head and chuckled.

-Well, anyway, back to these guys, what about… oh, what about Izzy? – Trent then realized.

-Last time I saw her, Mike, or rather Mal, beat her to a pulp in a challenge Chris had arranged for us in All-Stars. –

-Oh, I guess I didn’t see that episode! Izzy was there? Really? –

-Yup, Chris brought her back with her spider costume to scare Cameron, who she was supposed to fight, but in a twist, Mike was put in the ring instead. I was shocked myself that Izzy had gone down so easily like that. –

-Honestly, if you say she was beaten, then I’m surprised about it too. I mean, this is Izzy we’re talking about. Weird, acrobatic, quirky, unpredictable, explosive and no stranger to physical fights. –

-Clinically insane… - I commented.

-Yeah, you’re not wrong there. Bottomline, this is Izzy we’re talking about and if she was knocked down the way she was then… boy, that Mal character sure was something, huh? -

-He played us all for fools, but I’m glad Mike managed to get rid of him and be himself again. –

-I’m glad too. Like I told you, Mike is pretty cool, even if this is the only time we’ve talked so far. –

-Yeah, he and Zoey are terrific people… too bad I cannot say the same for Zeke. –

-Oh man, Zeke! What the fuck happened to him? –

-Chris. He’s the only reason I can think of, honestly. But poor guy, none of us may have liked him that much, but I wouldn’t wish what happened to him on my worst enemy. –

-If I were Zeke’s family, I’d sue the show entirely. –

-Hmm, I didn’t see him anymore after the last episode he appeared, I’m guessing they might try for a missing person report first. –

-Well, Zeke may not be popular, but I do wish them the best of luck if they decide to look for him. –

-Yeah… man, this took a turn, huh? –

-Yeah… come on, let’s lighten the mood. What about… what about Beth? –

-Beth is one of the contestants I know nothing about after the yacht party, at least with Noah I know he’s still hanging out with Owen. –

-Again, not surprised, but I can't believe those two struck such a friendship. They're like oil and water. Are they really that close?  –

-Owen himself told me. In fact, he wants to bring him along to do a reality show gauntlet soon. –

-What does he mean by that? –

-He’s going to convince Noah to go on multiple reality shows with him in order for them to win cash. –

-Woah! Nothing Total Drama related though; I hope. –

-Nah, nah, he wants to go on other shows. In fact, he told me about this one that’s rising in popularity across the country. It was, um, The Ridonculous Race, I believe. –

-Are you kidding me, Gwen? Owen wants to go on the Ridonculous Race? –

-You know that show? –

-Know it? Me and my mom watch it every week! –

-Really? What exactly is it then? Because I only know the host is not a psycho and that people love it a lot, more than even Total Drama.

-It’s very simple. It’s 18 teams of 2. They are tasked with challenges all over the world and in order to advance to the next one or complete a section of the race, they need to show proof of completion towards Don, the host. –

-Global challenges and in teams, huh? …why does that sound familiar? – I asked myself, sarcastically. – Hmm, it’s on the tip of my tongue, oh yeah: It’s World Tour all over again! –

Trent laughed.

-I had a feeling you’d say something like that. It isn’t. The idea has some similarities but for starters: No singing. Second, it’s a race, each team has to be fast and coordinated to complete the challenge first and head towards the next one and then the episode’s finish line, or in this case, the chill zone. Third: Accommodations for everyone are equal and are of quality, unlike Total Drama. –

-How can you be sure of the last one? –

-I saw the behind the scenes one time. –

-Well, whatever the case, sounds right up Owen’s alley. –

-Well, if he and Noah end up competing, I wish them the best of luck. I’ll be rooting for the big guy as soon as I see him on TV. –

-Me too. – I nodded. – Say, one thing about most of our castmates: They all love a challenge and playing for a reward. What if Owen and Noah are not the only ones competing in that race next year? –

-I wouldn’t put it behind any of them if they do, you’re absolutely right. If they’re friends, I’ll cheer them on as well. –

After talking about our former castmates and friends and discussing road trip ideas, Trent and I spent the rest of the way back to his car chatting about other things. His hand never left mine as we talked, and I didn’t feel time fly past me as we arrived at his car much sooner than later. He’ll probably ask me in just a few how date number 3 was, ever the gentleman he is. I think the answer will be pretty obvious this time, but I’ll make Music Man happy anyway, and I mean much happier than how he’s already feeling.

Jokes aside though, I was incredibly happy myself for all of this. These last few weeks help me see better and made me realize how much things are improved in my life when I have him by my side. Some differences between our likes back in TDA should have never mattered, plus the fact that he managed to open his mind towards new things to make him understand what I like made me see how much he cared. To whatever thing gave me a second chance to do things right with him, thank you. I will eventually take it to its full potential, I just need a little bit more time, but I’ll get there.  

And now, I hope that this same thing I’ve got going you give it to any of the ones I know that are looking for that special someone.

Side Story. On a dorm at the University of Toronto. (Cody’s POV)

The Visit

Boy, teachers sometimes, huh? When they leave you with the hardest things, they can turn out to be the shortest ones to do, but when they leave you with the simplest, they ask you to be as long as possible with your answer. The world gets weirder everyday I’m spending with my studies, but I guess that’s Campus life for you. Ok, all I have to do is finish these last few lines and I can officially call it a night. Ok, just a few more characters, watch out for the correct symbols and…. Presto! Yes! All done with the coding assignment! Whew, what a relief!

Now, with my last assignment for the week done, I closed my notebook and opened my laptop. I browsed through socials for a while before putting on some funny videos and opening up a big bag of peanut butter cups. Reclining in my chair, I let out a sigh as I settled to take my break. Suddenly, however, just as one video finished… my phone rings.

-Huh? Who the heck could be calling right now? – I said to myself as I picked up. – Hello? –

-Hey, Cody! –

My eyes widened and my smile too as I heard that voice coming from the other line. It was her!

-H-hey, Kitty! – I answered, feeling a little flushed. -How… how are you? –

-I’m doing great! How are you? –

-G…great as well, I mean, I was just chilling after finishing up my homework. What about you? –

-Ugh, just got out of the longest and most tedious study session ever. – She groaned.

-Oh, you have an exam soon? –

-Yup, it’s this coming Monday, but it’s not early. Still, my parents told me I should study as soon as possible, so they sent me out for a study session. –

-Well, that doesn’t sound so bad. I mean, studying is tedious as a whole but for you to grovel like that. What happened? Were your study buddies not that great? –

-It was just one study buddy, and she is great… but maybe a bit… too great. –

-Oh, man… - I knew exactly who she was talking about. - Emma? –

-Give the million dollars to our winner, ladies and gentlemen. Yup, my loving big sister was in charge of leading my studies for the day. And yes, she was as tenacious with me as you can imagine with the material. –

-Well, did you understand everything at least or do you still have to practice some more? –

-No, I mostly understood. I may need to do a few review exercises when I get home but right now, I’m kind of burnt out from studying. I need a break. It’s… part of the reason I’m calling you. –

-Wait… you came all the way to campus to study with your sister and you’re still here? –

-The study session took WAY longer than I was expecting and I don’t feel like heading back home right now, I want to hang out. Think we can? –

-You… you wanna hang out with me? –

-Duh! Of course! Texting is nice and all, but nothing beats hanging out physically with a great friend. I know the dorm rules too, visits are allowed. –

-Well, yeah, they are. I… I don’t know if there’s much to do with me right now though, unless you wanna play video games with me. –

-That’s one idea, I’d love to do that. I just want to vibe with you, Cody. We can play games, watch a movie if you have any in mind or just simply chat. I don’t mind what we do as long as I’m with you. –

Even if we were only friends, I could feel my heartbeat go faster as she said she liked my company. We were only starting in our friendship, and things were like this already. I’ve got to thank my mom for that amazing tip at some point.

-You know what, Kit? That sounds like a great idea. I’ll wait for you outside the dorm building. –

-Yay!! I’m on my way! See you in a bit! –

-See you in a bit! –

With that, we hung up and I immediately ran out of my room, down the stairs and outside the building, eagerly waiting for my blue-haired pigtailed friend. As I waited, I kept telling myself to keep it cool with her, after all, she’s a great person and friend and I want to make her feel comfortable all the time with me. If she already felt this way about our friendship, I knew I needed to keep it this way. A few minutes later, while pacing and with my back turned, I suddenly felt a pair of hands on my shoulders.

-BOO! – A voice behind me called.

-AHH! – I yelled out, incredibly startled.

The voice started to laugh at my reaction. I instantly recognized it.

-Kitty! Come on, that’s not funny. – I pouted.

-Oh, yes, it is, mister! – She said, still laughing. – You fall for it every time! –

-It was just the one time when we went to the movies. –

-One time was enough. –

-I… I’m way braver than you give me credit for. –

-I’m sure you are, but that doesn't mean you don’t get easily startled like you did now and last time. –

-Well, I… - I struggled to answer.

-Relax, Cody. – She giggled and gave me a kind smile. – You know I’m just playing with you. –

-I know, I know. – I shook my head and smiled back at her. – And I’ve got to admit that teasing aside, it was fun. –

-Speaking of fun, aren’t we supposed to have that inside, let’s stop wasting time out here! –

-You’re right! Come on in! –

I led Kitty into the building, and we kept talking as we went upstairs to my room.

-How harsh was Emma really with the study session? – I asked her.

-Ugh, you have no idea. When it comes to studying, Emma is the type of person who always, and I mean ALWAYS, wants to do things by the book. For her, if it’s in the book, that must be it. No out of the box examples, no way of making the exercises a little bit more interesting, she must always deal in facts. It was hell. –

-Well, not justifying her methods but she’s studying law, right? I guess it would be natural for her to deal in facts. –

-Yeah, you’re not wrong but she treated what we were studying like it was precisely something law-related. –

-What was it, anyway? –

-It was chemistry. You tell me how those two subjects relate because I have 0 clue. –

-I… I... I don’t think I can. –

-Exactly. Ugh, but even with all that, she was efficient, and I did understand things better with her than I ever did with my teacher, so I can’t be that frustrated. –

-As long as you understood and it boosts up your confidence, I think you’ll be ok for that exam. –

-Thanks, Cody. It’s sweet that you believe in me. –

-No need to thank me, Kit. –

She only giggled and I could see her blushing a bit.

-Well, where’s your room? Are we there yet? –

-Over here. – I pointed.

I unlocked the door to my room and welcomed her in.

-Wow! This room is even bigger than Emma’s! I didn’t know Engineering students had it better. –

-Well, everyone is supposed to have an equal room no matter what career they’re in, but when I got the chance to pick mine, they gave me an option to have my regular choice upgraded to something a bit bigger. –

-Woah, talk about lucky! –

-Hey, I was just happy I managed to get something inside Campus and not outside. Rent prices outside are not the most convenient. –

-Oh, I hear that. My sister was a wreck trying to find housing outside while being on the waitlist for her dorm. Luckily for her, one student dropped out and she managed to get their room. – Kitty began explaining as we both sat down, her on my chair and me on the edge of my bed.

-And I imagine the room wasn’t that spacious if you say mine is bigger in comparison? –

-Oh, no, it’s plenty spacious, but Emma also had to buy this huge bookshelf for every single law book she owns, and that thing took quite the chunk in such a limited space. So, yours is not only bigger by fact, but also in comparison when it comes to the use of space. –

-She put in a whole bookshelf inside the room? –

-Oh yeah, with ladder and everything. And she carried and assembled it herself, she had blown part of her personal budget on it. –

-Jeez, that kind of thing reminds me of someone I know from Total Drama. –

Kitty chuckled.

-You mean Courtney? Cody, I’ve seen the show and I’m no stranger to comparing Emma with her all the time. –

I then chuckled.

-Have you told her she reminds you of Courtney? – I asked her.

-Yes. – She nodded, still giggling. – She just rolls her eyes at me, but everyone else that hears it, laughs. –

-Oh, man, can you imagine if those two were ever to meet? –

-We’d be witnessing one of the biggest rivalries in the world being born if that were to happen. Although, I don’t know what exactly happened to her after All-Stars. –

-Well, you know how I’m tight with Gwen, right? –

-Yeah. –

-A few days ago, we were talking, and she told me that after she got home from the Wawanakwa wreck, she found out what happened to the contestants in the balloons, including Courtney. All of them popped and they fell into the water but were quickly and safely rescued. –

-Oh, really? I guess I didn’t read much of the news after that season was over and that’s why I never found out. –

-Not as many people watched that season, so I don’t blame you. –

-It was a very weird season. But hey, let’s not talk about Total Drama anymore, what have you been up to? Done something incredibly cool for your career lately? –

-Actually, that’s a very good question. If you look there on my computer, I’ll let you see one of my most recent coding works in class. –

-Ooh! – Kitty was intrigued.

I stood up and opened the assignment. To make things more interesting for her, I let her write what needed to be done for it to work.

-So, I just do this and… enter? – She asked me while typing.

-Yup, go ahead. – I nodded.

My friend did just that and the program started.

-Oh my god! Is this…? – She was so surprised.

-Yup, a Pac-Man clone. Not exactly in the same quality, but the gameplay is pretty much the same. – I explained. – Take it for a spin, Kit. –

Kitty was so pleasantly surprised, and she didn’t hesitate to start the game. Even if it was a simple clone, she still played it like it was the real deal and even got a pretty high score.

-Woah, you aced it! – I said.

-There is a Pac-Man cabinet still standing on a small arcade near my house. Whenever I’m bored or just simply want to de-stress, I go there and play a couple of levels. – She explained. – I’ve got to hand it to you though, this is a pretty decent clone. Did you really code all this? –

-A friend of mine helped me a bit with the assets but, yeah, the code design and execution were from yours truly. – I smiled.

-Wow! I’m seriously impressed, Cody! –

-Eh, there are still some bugs I have to work out. –

-I noticed, but it is still pretty good overall. You’re doing so good so far, really. – The girl smiled and winked at me.

-Thanks, Kit. – I responded, blushing a bit.

-No problem, but hey, while your game was fun, I was thinking… I’ve yet to try Dune Storm 2 and judging by how you described it to me some time ago, I seriously want to go a few rounds if you’re game. – She began to tease.

-Oh, feeling… confident, are we? – I said, standing up and heading towards my Gamestation.

-Extremely. – She teased back. – I know I can kick your butt on it without even knowing the new mechanics. I’ll figure them out. –

I chuckled as I started my console, grabbed my controller and then a spare one, handing the latter to her. Before long, she and I started to play. I didn’t feel the hours passing as we played Dune Storm 2 together. We were just there: Two good friends having the absolute time of their lives in each other’s company. We laughed and laughed for so long as we kept playing and enjoying ourselves. And I seriously underestimated her when it came to this game too! She was owning me a lot! I did manage to get her a few times, but man, Kitty further proved to me that she was incredibly amazing at games with this.

-Oh, I’ve got you now! – I said, pressing hard on several buttons on my controller. – I’ve got you now! –

-Oh, I don’t think you do! Not after I get, come on…. YES! – Kitty exclaimed as she waited for the item selection to stop. It stopped right on a high-end rocket launcher. – Hope you like fireworks! –

-Oh, no, come on. – I whimpered as I heard my friend press the button on her controller. – No, no, NONONONO! NOOO!! –

Next thing I knew, a flurry of virtual rockets wrecked my car and left me stranded for a few seconds while the girl in long pigtails passed me and claimed victory once more.

-Woo-hoo!!! – She cheered as she got up and put her hands in the air. – Four-in-a-row!!! –

I sighed in defeat but then chuckled.

-Well played… again… - I said, a bit exasperated.

-Oh, don’t be like that, Cody! – She said preppily. – You’ve managed to win a couple of rounds moments ago. –

-Yeah, but four in a row for you? Not bad for someone who said wanted to give up games. –

-Just because I said that doesn't mean I still don’t have my skills ready when the time calls for them. I mean, if I ever compete in some show that requires me to play games, I’m bringing the gaming side of myself out of retirement for sure. –

-Are there shows like that? –

-I’m not entirely sure. – She shrugged. – But they make shows about everything nowadays. –

-Hah, yeah, true that. I remember my friend Tyler going with my former castmate, Leshawna, on several reality shows post-TDA. –

-Oh yeah! Weren’t they on this show called “Extreme Chess: Pillar Edition”? –

-They sure were! I was shocked too when I found out Tyler was actually a decent chess player. –

-Oh man, I’d feel bad for the producers of that show if Emma ever decided to compete. She’d steamroll everyone out! –

-You’re kidding. –

-Nope, if you ever challenge my sister to a game of chess, high chances are that she’ll wipe the floor with you before you could even move the piece that guarantees her the checkmate. She’s a high skilled player, both in normal and speed chess. –

-Have you ever managed to beat her? –

-I’ve certainly tried. Gotten close too, but one way or another she finds an opening, couple of moves later, and BAM! Down goes my King. –

-Woah… -

-Mm-hmm, I told you, Emma is relentless. –

-Not that it’s any of my business, but… has she tried to, you know, get out there and find a new boyfriend? Maybe that’ll ease her up a bit, I mean, you know, if you feel she could use some easing up. –

-Well, I’ve sometimes told her that she should try and sign up for online dating, but she tells me that she’s fine, that she doesn’t really need it. Honestly though, I can pretty much tell when she’s still hurting. –

-How exactly was this guy that Emma can’t somehow just move on from him? –

-Jake? Nothing really that special, honestly. I mean, he was nice, treated Emma well, would often take her for all kinds of dates. He was your standard, run-of-the-mill guy, but she really liked him. I think it was because of that simplicity that she did, you know, opposites attract. Of course, because Emma often worked herself to the bone with all sorts of stuff, she sometimes couldn’t make time for him, often forgot important dates, and had her eye on “way more important things” for her personal life. Jake could tell she needed more time for herself, so, for her own good, he dumped her. –

-Oh, man… -

-Emma didn’t take it well as you can imagine. She was incredibly heartbroken, and, well, she still hurts from it to the point where she doesn’t trust anyone anymore. Although, ever since and nowadays, it often gives me the chance to have some sister bonding time with her. –

-What do you do with her? –

-Whenever she feels overwhelmed and thinks about him, I take her aside to my room, sit her down next to me, gather some snacks and put on a movie. I let her choose. That, surprisingly, calms her down. She sits there quietly, takes in some deep breaths, sometimes even puts her head on my shoulder if she’s relaxed enough, it’s all an overall fun time. –

-That actually sounds very nice, Kitty. How often do you guys do it? –

-Lately not as often as before because most of the time she’s here in Campus and studying hard, but whenever it does happen, I’m grateful about it. Today was actually one of those days where I could have used a break with her, but the study session was more important. I’m glad, however, that instead I took my break with my amazing friend, Cody. -

I let out a chuckle and rubbed my neck as my cheeks turned red.

-Well, if you wanna add to the break, I do have some movies we could watch if you’re up for it. – I suggested.

Kitty giggled and even blushed a bit herself.

-Of course! It sounds fun! – She nodded. – What movies do you have? –

Suddenly, however, I heard a grumble. Actually, two grumbles. They were coming from our stomachs.

-And… what snacks do you have too? – She further asked with an embarrassed smile.

-I have some peanut butter cups right here, but I have some more things on the common kitchen. – I handed Kitty the bag of peanut butter cups. – Do you mind helping yourself to them and choosing the movie while I go fetch them? –

-Oh, yum! Not at all, Cody! Go ahead! – The pigtailed girl eased my worries as she started to munch on some of the cups. – Mm! These are so good! Thank you! –

-No worries, Kit, I’ll be right back! –

I hurried to the kitchen as fast as I could. Once there, I grabbed almost everything I could think of and had stashed for our movie night. This included some more peanut butter cups, M&Ms, BBQ chips, some pop, and of course, can’t forget the popcorn. I put the popcorn bag in the microwave and as I waited, I started then to reevaluate well if I could carry all of what I was holding or if it’s going to be too much for her and me to handle. Reluctantly, I put the peanut butter cups away, one bag should suffice for now anyway. I also only grabbed two cans of pop instead of taking the whole pack, I wasn’t sure if Kitty would like this flavor anyway, might as well be sure first. That, however, made me wonder if she liked BBQ chips, I mean, a lot of people do prefer dill pickle but… oh no, no, no, come on, Cody! This girl isn’t Heather to be picky about chip flavors… right?

-*Beep* *Beep* *Beep* -

I heard the microwave finish with the popcorn. Standing up and securing an empty bowl, I took the bag out and carefully put the hot, buttery popcorn on it. It smelled amazingly! Should anything else fails, she’s sure to like this! Without any other thought, I grabbed all the snacks and hurriedly, but carefully, sprinted back to my room. Entering it, I see my blue-haired pigtailed friend still scouting through my DVD cabinet, thinking carefully of what she wanted to see.

-Still haven’t decided? – I asked.

-It’s a struggle because you have a lot of pretty cool movies here. – Kitty responded. – Ooh! Crusher 3? I haven’t seen this one! I’ve only seen the first two and they haven’t told me good things about this one. –

-Yeah, the third Crusher I have it there as a “so bad, it’s good” kinda thing. Like, yeah, it’s not good, but it can be entertaining in the cheesy and non-serious way. –

Kitty laughed.

-I get what you mean, I do have my share of “so bad, it’s good” movies too. Most of them besides action movies are also some of the cheesiest and most cliché rom coms ever. – She explained. – Oh! What have we here? Icicle Crash? This movie is golden! –

-I know, right? – She stumbled upon an animated movie I loved so much! And she loved it too! What are the chances? – It’s so well done and exciting, plus the characters are well done too! –

-Oh, tell me about it! I loved this movie so much when I first saw it! And I haven’t seen it in a while. Let’s do this one, shall we Cody? –

-Your wish is my command, Ms. Katherine. – I decided to be playful and bow down, making her chuckle.

I set down the snacks on the coffee table and she handed me the DVD. She took a seat on the floor in front of the table as I propped the player open, put on the movie, grabbed the remote and sat next to her. As I took my seat, I noticed that the movie hadn’t started yet and she was already munching heavily on the popcorn and the chips.

-Woah, you were hungry, huh? – I chuckled.

-Mm, I couldn’t help it, sorry. – She said with her mouth full. – The popcorn just smelled SO GOOD and the fact that you’ve got BBQ chips, I mean, it’s only the best flavor, how could I not want some? –

-Oh, thank you! I thought I was alone thinking that was the best flavor! –

-What? Are you serious? There are people who don’t like BBQ? It’s fantastic! –

-Well, Heather yelled at Beth back in TDI for bringing her BBQ chips, remember? “Go change them for dill pickle!” she said. –

-Ugh, dill pickle? Seriously? –

-Not a fan? –

-I mean I don’t dislike it, but A) It’s not the best, B) It’s way too tangy and C) BBQ just has a perfect ratio of tanginess and sweetness that other flavors wished they had. –

-Ha, I couldn’t have put it better myself. Pop? – I grabbed one of the soda cans and offered it to her.

-As if you need to ask. – Kitty happily and gratefully took the can off my hands, opened it and took a swig, prompting me to do the same.

After that small conversation, the rest of our time went pretty well overall. She and I watched the movie while snacking, enjoying every moment of it, laughing, getting surprised about some of the scenes, commenting briefly on others, it was like we were watching one of our favorite movies all over again and I couldn’t have loved it more even if I tried. Through it all, we shared the snacks and by the time the movie was over, most of the bags and the popcorn bowl were completely empty, but she and I were also asleep as the credits rolled. One of the credits’ songs woke me up as I noticed my friend’s head on my shoulder slumbering peacefully.

-Kitty? Kit? Wake up, movie’s over. – I said, letting out a yawn while doing so.

-Huh? – She began groaning as her eyes slowly opened. – Ugh, oh man, those damn snacks really pack a punch, don’t they? Ugh, Cody, what time is it? –

-Mm… it’s, uh, oh, 8:30. –

-8:30?! – Her eyes shot open. – Oh, no! My parents must be worried! –

She went through her skirt’s pockets as she checked her phone for any messages.

-Oh, phew… - She sighed. – Looks like they did see the message I sent them. False alarm. Still, I don’t want to actually worry them now. –

-So, it’s back home for you? – I asked.

-Yeah, sorry Cody. –

-Don’t apologize, Kitty. I am happy that I could hang out with you tonight. Hopefully, I helped letting you blow off some steam from studying hard. –

-You certainly did. – She smiled at me. – We should do this more often if nothing else in town catches our attention or if we just wanna keep it simple. –

I gave her a smile back.

-I’d like that. – I said happily. – Say, you want some company on the way to the subway station? –

-Aw, you’re such a gentleman! Yeah, sounds good, thank you! –

With that, Kitty and I left my room, making sure she had everything she came in with, and went out the dorm towards the subway station. We talked a bit more on the way, sharing some Drama Brothers gossip with her and she, in turn, told me about some funny stories from her and her sister’s high school days.

-You know, we both may be 18, but you’re so lucky that they allowed you to start college so early with that scholarship. Senior year gets very stressful for me, and I just want to finish it so I can begin already. – Kitty then said.

-Oh, trust me, no matter what career you choose, the stress levels will pick up no matter what. It can be a teacher or a simple assignment, but you have to be ready for it. – I mentioned. – That said, however, if you enroll here, it’ll be nice to have at least one familiar face in the same Campus as me. –

-What? Really? No one else you know is here? –

-Nope. I mean, if I ever meet Emma, she’ll become the first but, other than her potentially, no. –

-Oh, Cody… -

-It’s ok, Kit. I get by, plus I made pretty good friends with some of my classmates and roommates. Also, meeting you has been a highlight too. I never in my life expected that a girl I met at the game store would wound being an amazing friend to me but, life works in mysterious ways and… I’m happy it led me to you. –

-Aww, Cody… - She then said feeling elated by the compliment. – You’re making me blush… -

She WAS blushing! And she looked even cuter while doing so too! I had to contain myself of course, but I could feel my heart palpitate faster by just looking at her. I suddenly had an idea to keep this train going, but… I was hesitant to ask because if I did, would she then think I’m trying to ask her out? Not as friends but… as something more? I didn’t want to ruin our friendship. Not only does she make me feel what Sierra thought I felt for her, but she was an incredible friend to have too, and I don’t want to lose that friendship. I knew I didn’t have enough time to think this over; we were approaching the side of the subway station where she takes her train. Taking in a deep breath and bracing myself, I cleared my throat as we kept walking.

-Hey, Kitty? – I asked.

-Yes, Cody? – She replied sweetly.

I cleared my throat nervously once more before plucking up courage.

-I was thinking about what you said earlier regarding us hanging out, and I’ve got to ask: Do you want it to be simple next time? Because… I just got an idea to something we can do, if you’re up for it. –

I was still sweating internally even before the first answer.

-Oh? What are you thinking? – She grew curious.

Oh boy, ok, here we go:

-Well, next week, this roller-skating place I’ve been to in Mississauga is offering discounts for parties of two. I have been there with friends and sometimes myself if I want to blow off some steam. I thought it might be fun to bring someone next time, and so… do you wanna go? –

Ugh, please, God, please let her answer be positive… or neutral, I’ll take neutral!

-Ooh! When next week? – When she said that with some excitement, I drew a mental sigh of relief. Her answer made the next couple of my own replies to her a lot easier.

-I was thinking either Friday or the weekend, if that’s ok with you. –

-I’m free early on Fridays, so that day sounds good to me. –

-Cool! Me too! –

-Awesome! It’s settled then! And what a coincidence too! I’ve always wanted to go to a roller-skating rink! –

-You’ve never been? –

-I’ve been roller-skating a lot, but not on places designed for it like that one. It should be fun, though! –

-Oh, you’re gonna love this place, I guarantee it. –

-Ooh, ok, Codemeister, I’ll hold you to that. –

-Believe me, you’re going to have a lot of fun on it. –

-Well, if I’m there with you, I know I will. – She said, slightly blushing.

I blushed myself as I scratched my neck and chuckled.

-Thanks. – I said, flustered.

Suddenly, we both heard a noise coming from one of the station’s tunnels. The train was approaching.

-Oh, it’s coming. – Kitty said, looking out for the arriving train. – Quick before it gets here, do we meet in Campus to go, or do we meet Downtown and go from there? –

-It’s faster to get there from Downtown, let’s meet outside the Eaton Centre. –

-Perfect! – She nodded happily. The train stopped in front of us just in time for the skating “date” to be settled correctly. Kitty boarded the train as she turned to me. – Text me at what hour to meet. If neither of us is there by that time, we’ll wait. –

-Of course we will, and sure! – I nodded myself.

She flashed me another beautiful smile.

-Thanks for hanging out with me today, Cody. You’re one of a kind! – She said.

-Don’t mention it, Kit. Thank you for making it fun! –

-Nah, you made it fun! –

-Let’s meet halfway and say we both made it fun. –

Kitty laughed.

-Alright, alright. – The doors closing sound of the subway sounded, but not before she said one more thing. – Take care, Cody! I’ll see you next Friday! –

-Go home safely, Kitty! Good luck on your exam! See you on Friday! –

We both waved goodbye to one another excitedly as the doors of the subway closed and the train went on its way. Soon, my friend was out of sight, and I stood there, feeling dumbfounded yet incredibly happy. I chuckled to myself in glee as I hopped back to my dorm with my heart jumping in joy for taking this chance and it actually panning out. All thoughts of Sierra invading my personal space had vanished as I felt safety, hope and utter ecstasy covering my entire body.

Before I knew it, I was done hopping, and I was running, wanting to scream how I was feeling to the world. I’ve gotten a chance to be myself rather than rely on quips and I wasn’t gonna waste it. Thank you, mom and dad, for helping me believe in myself again. Thank you, Trent, Harold and Justin, for always having my back as brothers. And thank you, Gwen, for helping me understand who I was and what to focus on from now on. This is my life now, and I’m going to make sure the best people are on there, always.

End of side story

Chapter Text

Gwen’s POV

Classes today have been a drag. Between a class in understanding anatomy by drawing and painting with models and another one where we’re learning new color mixing techniques, I still had to take a course in Art History. And yeah, don’t get me wrong, it’s important to learn it and I like it, but my teacher sometimes feels slower than a snail when explaining that a lot of my classmates end up falling asleep, and I was not the exception.

Luckily, I had made some new friends in these last few weeks of starting school, and they have helped in keeping me up and encouraging new ways and methods of painting that, honestly, have helped me improve my techniques whenever I start practicing in the garage back home. First, there was Robin, a redheaded girl whose grandparents came all the way from Ireland and had a big creative vision for sculpturing. She loved learning about both Michelangelo and all the Greek sculptures. Then, I had Satya, a black-haired girl who, like Robin, had grandparents who emigrated, in her case from India. Satya loved Holi, a Hindu festival that, not only meant that spring had arrived, but it celebrated the divine love of the Indian Deities Radha and Krishna. It was a festival of colors, and as such, coloring has been her biggest passion when it comes to her paintings. As a matter of fact, she has one of the most colorful abstract patterns tattoos I’ve ever seen on her right arm.

Finally, the one that has been the most welcoming out of the three: Sofia, a brunette with blue highlights and heterochromia. Her parents moved to Canada from Venezuela months before she was born, and she aims to become a master in oil painting. Inspired by artists like Van Gogh, she studies hard to make sure she leaves her print on the world just like he did. She was the first person I talked to when I first started, and she’s been a great friend ever since, much like Robin and Satya.

Now, just because I had these three new friends doesn’t mean I’m leaving behind the ones I made in Total Drama, even less considering I’m reviving my friendships with a lot of them, but adding valuable people to your circle adds to the variety of ideas in it and these three are sure to fit in nicely. I mean, I can definitely see Satya introducing Geoff to Holi and he most certainly would enjoy participating in it, same goes for Bridgette.

However, that begs the question: What made these girls be drawn to me in the first place? Surely, they’ve seen everything I did on Total Drama. Well, yes, they did. In fact, Robin was hesitant to even talk to me at first because she thought what I had done to Courtney was horrible, and she’s right to think so. But, with Sofia’s help in ironing and straightening things out regarding everything that happened afterwards, including my current path to redemption, Robin started to warm up to me and after a few days, she and I became fantastic friends.

After spacing out in Art History class for a few minutes, I felt Sofia’s hand tap me on the arm.

-Psst, Gwen! – She whispered.

-Huh, what? – I said.

-We were thinking of hitting the usual place for a bite after class is over, you up? –

-Sure, poutine place, right? –

-Yup. –

-Got it. –

Class was done some time later and the girls and I made our way to the in-campus build-your-own poutine place, Spud Mania.

-Laverne was on fire today. – Sofia commented, talking about the class.

-I don’t understand how the hell you keep thinking that, Sofia. – Robin shook her head. – I mean, she might have been a little faster today, but she’s still… -

-Slower than a sloth? – I said.

The redhead laughed.

-You guys just need to focus well on what she’s saying, and it won’t seem as slow as you think. – The brunette argued back.

-Sofi, even when focusing, it can be a drag to follow. – Said Satya.

-No, it’s not, Satya. –

-Yes, it is. –

-Guys, let’s not head into another “no, it’s not”, “yes, it is” argument. – I stopped them. – Last time, the teachers thought you were heading into a fight because of it, you want to get lectured again? –

-Ugh, no, hell no. – Sofia shook her head.

-No… - Agreed Satya.

-Let’s change the subject. Gwen, you told us the other day that you actually talked to Courtney again, how did it go? –

-Oh, it actually went better than I was expecting. She apologized thoroughly, I did so as well, we vowed to clean the slate, but we’re not instant friends again, we’re gonna build the foundation once more from the ground up. –

-Good for you, Goth Queen! – Robin spoke up. – Honestly, I may be her biggest defender because she’s a tough fighter, but she did fuck up pretty bad. –

-I’ll be frank about one thing regarding her, though: Totally get why she crushed on Duncan. He is a hottie. – Satya mentioned.

-He’s a criminal! – The other three of us said.

-A criminal who’s hot, I mean you would know, right Gwen? –

-Ugh, don’t remind me, Satya… - I facepalmed.

-Besides girls, had he been with me, the idea of cheating would have never even crossed his mind in the first place. –

-What makes you so sure? – Sofia asked.

-Oh, because if he met my parents, they’d be on him all the time to make sure he stays in line for me and doesn’t involve me in any trouble or even attempt to break my heart. –

-Aw, mommy and daddy’s little girl all the way. – Teased Robin.

-Oh, shut up. -Satya replied to her with a laugh and a small hit to her shoulder.

The girls and I had a laugh. Suddenly, I heard my cell phone rang.

-Sorry, girls, give me a sec. – I excused myself.

I stood up and looked at the caller ID. It was Leshawna.

-Hey, Leshawna! – I answered.

-What’s up, girl! – She said from the other end of the call. – How you been, Gwen? –

-All good, girl, just finished up my last class and I’m grabbing a bite with some friends, how about you? –

-Doing nothing really, my friend. Just strolling around after getting my nails done, might go see Harold later if he ain’t busy, but for now I was just wondering what you were up to. Courtney has not been annoying you with messages again, has she? –

-You mean if she texted me today to see how I was doing after our talk a few days ago? No, don’t worry, for all I know she must be busy packing for her own start at college if she gets accepted. –

-Gwen, girl, I know you and her finally buried the hatchet and all, but much like you and Heather, I still don’t trust Ms. CIT. You know me, girls who have looked for trouble since day one, will keep looking for it no matter what, and I’m not about that. –

-I know, Leshawna, I know, but wait, Courtney didn’t look for trouble when you and I first met her. –

-No, but her CIT-ish attitude and superiority complex later on rubbed me the wrong way. I remember what she said on that TDA confessional, she ain’t no rare Italian cheese at all, she’s aged cheddar and that’s final. At least with you, who also looked for trouble when you kissed Duncan, I know that you ain’t a bad person and I know that you regretted hitting Harold, that’s why I have no beef with you, but with her, oh boy. –

-Well, she’s no longer in Total Drama and she recognized her mistakes. I’m not saying give her a chance but give her the benefit of the doubt. That’s what I’m doing. –

-Since you’re putting it so well, I’ll think about it, girl. But anyway, what you doing after grubbing with your college friends? –

-I haven’t thought about it yet, I was just thinking about going home. –

-Well, postpone going home, baby. Let’s catch up at Dineen’s, I know your school ain’t far from it. –

-You want to meet today? –

-Hell yeah, girl! Oh, unless you have any pending assignments. –

I thought about it for a second. Most of my assignments weren’t due soon and a lot of them were pretty easy. Plus, this gives me the chance to get started with the whole thing of apologizing to Harold. I think as long as my mom knows where I am, there’d be no issue.

-No, Leshawna, don’t worry. – I replied. – Sure, let’s meet up! –

-Alright! I’ll be at the café in an hour and a half, don’t worry about tardiness, I’ll save you a seat. –

-Thanks, girl. I’ll see you later. –

-See you later, girl! –

I returned to my friends just as our poutine arrived. We talked a bit more about all kinds of stuff as we shared the poutine. I didn’t eat a lot of it because at my meeting with Leshawna, chances are that I’d like at least one pastry to go with my coffee and I don’t want to be bloated. Sofia, however, ended up taking some of the biggest chunks of it in her cheeks, much to me and the girls’ amusement, she looked like a squirrel carrying nuts!

A while later, we all packed our things and headed for the bus stop. I, however, walked to the nearest subway station since I was to meet with Leshawna. I said goodbye to my friends and told them I’ll see them tomorrow. As I took the subway towards the section of Downtown where Dineen’s was, I started thinking about how to approach Leshawna with the idea of me seeing Harold and apologizing. Maybe I should mention Owen too, see if the chance is there for him to join. No time to think for long though, because just as I was pondering this, I was already at the station near the café.

After the crossing and a bit more walking, I got to Dineen’s and looked around for Leshawna. I finally saw her sitting near the window with a cup of coffee in her hand.

-Hey, Leshawna! – I greeted her happily.

-Hey, Gwen, baby! – Leshawna was overjoyed when she saw me. She got up from her chair and we hugged it out for a few minutes before I took my own seat in front of her. One waitress noticed I was sitting and approached me. I quickly told her that I wanted a mocha latte and a chocolate croissant before turning to Leshawna again. - So, girl, how are things going for you? Now, you can tell me in detail. –

-Well, I know you’re dying to know how Trent and I are doing. We’re doing fantastic so far. Three dates… and two kisses. –

-Oh, hell yeah, girl! Are you two a thing again? –

-No, not yet. –

-Whaaat? Gwen, if things are going this good after your reunion, you should make it official. What’s holding you back? –

-Nothing major, but I just feel that if we go back to being boyfriend and girlfriend after just three dates, it would be like rushing things. You and Harold don’t have that problem because you’ve been together since you guys met while me and Trent are rebuilding things from the ground up. –

-When true love finds a way, there is no such thing as “rushing” things, Gwen. The fact that it’s going well even after you drifted apart should be a sign that you two are meant to be. It’s like my mama always tells me: “If you love something, let it go, but if it comes back to you, it’s yours to keep forever.” You are in love with him, aren’t you? These are not just crush feelings again, are they? –

-No, they don’t feel like crush feelings. I don’t know if it’s love per se, but when we kissed again on our second date, and then our third, I felt… I felt the fireworks I had when I first kissed Duncan, only this time, they felt like fireworks you’d see on Canada Day, no, fireworks you’d see on New Years Eve even! And he’s being so attentive about everything whenever we go out, always putting me first, just being his natural sweet self, and… -

I stared at Leshawna as I blushed red. My friend gave me a coy smile and was raising an eyebrow at me.

-Oh, ok, ok, yes, I… I am in love with Trent again! And, yes, I think he feels the same way too, but I’m telling you, I felt like we rushed things a bit back on TDI and I don’t want to repeat that same mistake. –

-Gwen, you are not making any mistakes this time. Duncan is gone. G-O-N-E. You made sure of that when you dumped him. Bridgette and I are back in your life and we’re here to stay this time. You’re in an amazing school doing what you love. And on top of all that, Courtney and you are good, Heather and you are good, and there is no Total Drama contract that Chris can wave in your face for you to come back anymore. You’re free, baby, and if it’s love what you’re feeling for Trent, tell him. –

I wasn’t expecting Leshawna to get motivational on my ass on the first few minutes of our conversation, but damn if she wasn’t being a really good motivational speaker.

-You had the confidence to look at your past in the eye and tell it to take a hike, you went out and fixed things without even knowing if what you were gonna do would pan out, that takes some serious cojones, Gwen. Don’t tell me you’re not gonna have them when it comes to getting your man back. – She continued.

-Woah, I sometimes need to remember that I have to take a few steps back to see what I’ve accomplished. – I realized. That very same minute, I got my coffee and croissant. – Thank you. –

-It’s important to acknowledge our successes, girl. Your faults are important, sure, but recognize where you shine yourself too. And your feelings are great and valid as well but only understanding what has driven you towards those feelings is the key to making sure they continue. –

I gave my friend a smile.

-So… you think I should tell him? – I asked, just to be sure.

-Don’t even doubt it, girl. And hey, the sooner you do, the more secure Trent will be given that no obsessed best friend duo can take him away anymore. –

I laughed.

-I mean we haven’t even seen those two ever since the yacht party. – I mentioned as I took a sip of my latte.

-Oh, maybe you and Trent haven’t, but I have. – Leshawna then said.

I took a huge swig and gulped as she said that.

-You have? – I asked, surprised.

-Yup, they go to my salon. Always together as you might expect.  As a matter of fact, I saw them today as I was getting my nails done. –

-Did they… talk about Trent? –

-Oh, they talked about boys in general, but sometimes they bring up the fact that neither have seen Trent and wonder where the hell he is. I always roll my eyes whenever I hear them. –

-Do they know you frequent the place? –

-Yeah! They even say hello to me from time to time, but it’s literally just that: One quick hello, how are you doing, and done. Right after, they get back to their convo. –

-Oh, ok, so they don’t know where I am, what have I been doing and most importantly that Trent and I are seeing each other again, right? –

-Girl, I promised you I’d keep that info lock-tight unless you say otherwise. I’m not gonna break that promise, guaranteed. –

-I’m glad about it, Leshawna. – I smiled. – And I appreciate it. –

-No problem, girl. Trust me, as long as I live, Katie and Sadie won’t get me to sing about where Trent is. But enough about those two. What else can you tell me, Gwen? I wanna know more! – She said, drinking her own coffee.

-Well… there has been one favor I’ve been wanting to ask of you, Leshawna…. – Here we go, pretty sure she’ll say yes but I still feel a bit anxious about asking this.

-Oh? What kind of favor? –

-Well… let me give you some context first: The other day when I talked to Courtney again, after our conversation and her leaving for a college interview, you are not gonna believe who I ran into afterwards… -

-Someone you and I both know? –

-Almost like the palm of our hands. –

Leshawna raised an eyebrow and put her hand on her chin as she started thinking.

-… I know I just said that he was gone, but just to be sure: Duncan was not released early, was he? – She then guessed.

-Nope. – I shook my head. – I ran into Owen. –

-Woah, Big O himself? I haven’t seen him in quite some time! How is he? –

-He’s doing pretty good! Not gonna go into detail of our conversation, but I enjoyed it. However, I did mention that I was on a redemption path to him and, while he was glad that so far it was going well, he did point out something kind of important about it. –

-What was it? –

-I may have apologized to you about hurting your boyfriend with that shovel… but I never apologized to him directly about it. –

-Oh, Gwen, don’t worry about that. My sugarbaby has not paid any attention to that ever since it occurred, he probably forgot about it already. –

-No offense to him or you, Leshawna, but… Harold can be resentful when he wants to. Remember in Island when he rigged the votes to get Courtney out? –

-Sure, you’ve got a point, but Harold only has resent when it was someone that has bothered him over time, i.e. Delinquent boy, your ex. –

-Ugh, I sometimes did feel bad for him for all the shit Duncan has put him through… -

-You and me both, sister, but anyway, he has no resent when it comes to you because you’ve only hurt him one time. ONE time, Gwen. Duncan has been trying to hurt and humiliate him for far, far longer. He thinks more about how Duncan treated him than anything regarding the shovel incident, I can guarantee you that. –

-Well… even if that’s true, Leshawna, I still feel that I need to talk to him and let him know that I’m sorry for hurting him. That way if there’s a double date, because high chances are you may suggest them in the future, things are not awkward between me and him. –

-Well, you do have a point. I don’t know if I’d ask you for us to have a double date, but considering how Trent and Harold are Drama Brothers, it could be possible. And, if you feel this will help you on your redemption journey, then it’s all good by me. But you haven’t really told me what the favor was based on all of this. –

-Right. – I nodded. – Well… can I maybe ask you to take me to Harold or set up a meeting between us so I can talk to him and apologize? I have no idea what has been going on in his life and I don’t know if he has the same number for me to contact him. –

-You’ve no idea what my sugarbaby has been doing? –

-No, why? Has he been doing something great? –

-Hell yeah! He may not be the “up and coming” beatbox artist he wanted to be, but a radio station in Toronto liked his style and his attitude so much, they offered him a job as a radio host for one of their programs! –

-Woah, hold on, you mean to tell me that he’s a radio show host? –

-Yeah! And he’s crushing it! Here, I think I have a poster of his show on my purse. Where… oh, here! –

Leshawna handed me a small, folded poster. Unfolding it, I discovered that what she was saying was true. I was shocked, in a good way!

- “H-Bomb’s Final Countdown: An explosion of hits.”? Wow! – I read what it said out loud.

-Every Monday, Wednesday and Friday at noon. Sometimes, however, he does some special holiday shows. – Leshawna further informed me. – I’m surprised Trent didn’t tell you about this. He’s been a special guest at Harold’s on several shows. Cody and Justin too! –

-Neither Trent nor Cody have told me because I haven’t asked in detail. – I chuckled nervously.

-I suggest one day you check out a show and see if you like it. Harold honestly puts on a pretty good show and even after he’s done, he always makes time for anything. –

-I’ll definitely check it out! –

-Cool, but, right, going back to the favor: Yes, I’d love to help you out with that. –

-You mean it? –

-It’s no problem, Gwen. Plus, I’m sure Harold will be glad to see you. –

-I don’t know about that. He and I weren’t close friends or even buddies. –

-Well, now’s your chance to make him see what a great person you’re becoming. He’ll be happy to know that even though you dated Duncan, you picked up NONE of his traits. –

-Oh, believe me. I don’t give a fuck how hot I thought he was, I was NOT about to become a criminal. That is where I would have actually established some limits. –

-Yeah, girl, that’s good. But be honest with me: Seriously? You seriously thought Duncan was hot? – She chuckled.

-I was stupid, Leshawna! You’re starting to sound like Heather when she told me that comment a couple of weeks ago. –

-Oh, that reminds me! There’s something I’d like you to know regarding that. You see, after our first conversation when we reunited, I recently recalled to something you had mentioned, and I agreed with when it came to her. That being the whole thing about Heather and I not really acting like friends post-Action. –

-Uh-huh, I remember. – I nodded, taking another sip of my latte.

-Well… about a week ago… -

Side Story. A house in Toronto. (Leshawna’s POV)

The Sister and the Devious Diva

-What’s up, Harold-baby! – I hollered out loud on my phone as I gave my sugarbaby a call following his show for the day.

-Hey, my luscious princess. – Harold said back to me, you know, as smoothly as he could. – Did you enjoy the show? –

-You know I always do, baby. Did you choose “Smooth Operator” at the end thinking about me? –

-Partly, I thought it was perfect to end the show while thinking of you, but it was also on the rotation the station chose for today. –

-Oh, that’s ok, Harold. So, what are you up to tonight? Wanna go grab some dinner? –

-Definitely! The usual place? –

-You know it, baby-cakes. –

-Sweet! Oh, and hey, what else you wanted to talk about? You know, you told me you were gonna do something before I went on the air. –

-Oh, right, well… I’ve decided. I’m gonna do it. –

-You’re gonna do… what, again? –

-Don’t you remember? –

There was a small pause there, aiming to make Harold remember.

-Oh, right! – He exclaimed

There it is.

-Really? Leshawna, you knocked a tooth out of her! You flipped her off when we were in Hawaii! –

-I know, honey, I know, but Gwen did have a point: We managed to become friends in Action and all of a sudden one season over I hated her again, that doesn’t make a whole lot of sense. –

-Two things: 1. Why are you listening to Gwen? She went out with Duncan of all people, and she hit me with a shovel! And 2. I can think of one reason why’d you hated her again, but I don’t think you want me to say it… -

-Harold, if you say it, I’ll kill you, not even kidding. And lay off Gwen, I told you, she’s making up for what she did, plus she dumped Duncan’s ass on live TV, she was sick of him! She was sincere about her apology and her fuckups, and if she can be, we all can be. Plus, she hates the fact that she hit you, she regrets it, you don’t even think about that moment. –

-I don’t think about it until someone brings it up… *sigh* but, fine, I guess I could give her the benefit of the doubt. If you did, if Bridgette did, if Geoff did, I guess there’s no reason I shouldn’t try to. –

-Sugar, I bet everything that if you and Gwen talked properly, you’d find a lot more things in common than you think. –

-Maybe, but I don’t know when that will happen, if ever. –

-Eh, life surprises you, Harold-baby, we just have to be ready. And I feel more than ready to confront the girl that has made my TDI experience bitter, then semi-sweet, then bitter again. –

-Ok, but… when are you calling her? –

-As soon as our call is over. –

-Woah, that soon? –

-I ain’t living things down forever, Harold. Better confront shit as soon as you can. –

-I guess, but… -

-No buts, baby. I made my decision, please respect it. –

-…you know I do, “LeGoddess” –

I chuckled. After that, Harold and I chatted a little bit more about the next shows he’s gonna put on next week and how he has been talking with Cody in hopes of starting a game of Dungeons and Dragons. Heh, this freaky nerd, I swear… but he’s MY freaky nerd. Some time passed and Harold had to go because he was gonna have lunch with some of his co-workers. Saying goodbye and hoping to see him tonight, we both hung up. I took a look around my backyard for a second, taking in some deep breaths before going in for what I was about to do. I had 0 clue how she was gonna react when she heard my voice, but I guess I was about to find out. Sitting on my hammock, I scrolled through my contacts until I found her number. I clicked, it rang and a few minutes later…

-Hello? – Said a voice I instantly recognized.

I smiled; it was like a bout of nostalgia just hearing her again.

-Hi, Heather. – I said.

-…Leshawna? – She sounded surprised. – Is… is that you? –

-All this time and you haven’t forgotten my voice. Yeah, girl, it’s me! How’s it going? –

-Um, well, it has been… great, you know, just great. –

- “Just great?” –

-Ugh, you saw the All-Stars finale, didn’t you? –

-I certainly did, I wasn’t aware that you and Alejandro were rescued alongside Gwen and those three other contestants though. –

-Yeah, I… I don’t know what to think of that whole clusterfuck of a finale though. It’s a lot to still take in. –

-I can imagine, girl. But, hey, be happy you’re alive. I don’t know what you’re doing right now, but at least you have Alejandro with you. –

-Ugh, believe me, I love the asshole and all, but sometimes things aren’t easy between me and him. –

-No relationship is perfect, Heather. –

-I know, but even though he’s genuine with me, sometimes those stupid Latino charms feel like I’m being played for… again… -

-Trust me, I know how you feel. In fact… that’s why I’m calling. –

-Huh? –

-Heather, I don’t know how much time you have for a talk, but I do have some things to say to you. I’ve been reflecting on them a lot these past days and I feel like it’s time to say ‘em to you. –

-Oh, um, wow, I wasn’t really expecting that of you, Leshawna, but don’t worry, I can talk. Alejandro won’t be back from his brother’s place for at least a couple of hours. –

-Why didn’t he bring you along? –

-Carlos specifically only wanted him and José at his house to work on their conflicts. Plus, he had a feeling that if things didn’t go well, there could be another fight between the two. He told me directly: “Heather, for your own good, this is something only Alejandro, José and I need to handle between family. Once we’re done and he’s on his way back, I’ll tell him to call you.” –

-Oh, I don’t wanna imagine how deep that conflict goes, girl. –

-Neither do I, although it would be fun to see what causes “Al” such mental pain. – She snickered. – Again, I love him, but what he did is still set in stone. –

-True that. –

-Anyway, you wanted to talk, right? What’s up? What’s so important? –

Ok, Leshawna, this is it. I took in a deep breath and began talking.

-Well, thanks for taking my call in the first place, I seriously wasn’t expecting you to. – I said.

-It was no problem, it was… nice hearing a familiar voice again. –

-No, Heather, I was afraid you wouldn’t pick up because… you know… -

-Ugh, are we really gonna relive this dance, Leshawna? I don’t give a flying fuck about season 1 Wawanakwa anymore, after all, we did bury the hatchet on Action, didn’t we? –

That last bit caught me by surprise, not gonna lie.

-You… you still think of us as friends? – I asked hesitantly.

-Um, like, duh. Why? –

-Girl, the “you know” part of me worrying you wouldn’t talk to me was because I: A) Flipped you off on Hawaii during the last part of World Tour. And B and most importantly, I knocked a damn tooth out of you! Don’t you remember? –

-I do, Leshawna! But… honestly, I don’t blame you for what you did because I understand you were completely entranced and then downright furious at Alejandro, am I wrong? –

-No, you ain’t. I was in the same boat as Bridgette and then Courtney. Ugh, I am so ashamed of myself. –

-Hey, as much of a jerk-face as he was, and still kind of is, it’s hard not to resist him. I had to put up a fight myself a couple of times. –

-Ugh, why can’t there be just one Alejandro or Justin type of guy who isn’t evil? –

-Woah, woah, Justin wasn’t evil. –

-He was very sneaky in Action from time to time, you can’t deny that. –

-Eh, maybe a little. –

-We’re getting sidetracked. Let me continue. You may say that it’s all good between us even after what I did to you, girl, but in my head, it isn’t. I’m calling you to tell you that I’m sorry. I’m sorry for accusing you of jealousy, of knocking that tooth off you, and I’m sorry for my overall attitude towards you during that season. I was not a good friend to you, and I hope you can forgive me. –

-Leshawna, I swear, it’s cool. Alejandro got in your head in-too deep that getting you out was impossible, both when he played you and after he betrayed you. If I learned to do something when it comes to myself, as of late, it’s not to hold grudges. Doing that only has brought me nothing but a lot of misery because I obviously have the need and urge to retaliate, making people hate me even more. –

I was shocked! When the hell did Heather get so damn philosophical? Or even aware that she had been wrong about her actions? Who humbled this girl’s ass up? It sure as hell couldn’t have been Alejandro.

-Heather… I… when… how did you learn all that? – I asked, letting curiosity get the best of me.

-It’s not easy to explain. I guess a part of me felt awful during that floating cabin ride back home that it started to counter the usual selfish part. Seeing Gwen vibing normally with those guys from the Revenge cast and even Owen made me feel… guilty that I could have had something like that but decided to throw it away because of my dreams of a million dollars. I wanted to at least tell Gwen I was sorry for everything before she and I finally went our separate ways, there shouldn’t be any more grudges since Total Drama is done for us, what would be the point? Just being mean for the sake of being mean? I’m done with that. - She explained.

-But you were not lonely there, were you? You had Alejandro. –

-And he and I were on a rough patch because Chris, being the absolute piece of shit that he is, said that anyone who reached the top could claim the million, which let Alejandro have the excuse to drop me on the ground. So, yeah, imagine being stuck on the roof of a floating camp cabin with your supposed boyfriend, who just decided to betray your ass, for God knows how many hours. Awkward, wouldn’t you say? –

-Hmm, you’ve got a point, girl. But then… what did he do to make it all up to you? –

-It was Mike and Zoey mostly who talked him into how to un-fuck everything while I was talking to Gwen. –

-I hope he kissed your ass enough for you to forgive him, girl. –

-Oh, I made sure of that, I promise you. –

Both of us laughed.

-So, really, how’s it going? What have you been doing ever since you came back? – I asked.

-Well, a lot actually. After coming back home, I sat down with my parents and decided to have a serious talk about us. We’ve gotten along better ever since. Right now, thanks to Alejandro, I actually got a job. –

-For real? Girl, that’s amazing, congratulations! Where you working? –

-Don’t laugh but… I’m an intern at a semi-famous talk show here in Toronto. I aim to become a host myself one day, maybe even show Chris who has ACTUAL talent. –

-Ho, ho, you go, Heather. I hope you get the chance, more given how you have an overall natural talent for a lot of things. And don’t sweat it, I’m not gonna laugh. It’s a decent job and you get the chance to make a living. I hope you still get to unwind every now and then though. –

-I frequent my usual spa every so often, so yeah. Alejandro and I often go on several dates too. Fun fact! He and I stumbled upon Gwen the other night! She was on a date! –

-For real? – I feigned ignorance in order to protect Gwen’s secret, but her not telling me who the date was, so far, reassuring. - I actually talked to Gwen a few weeks ago myself! It was a week after All-Stars ended and the Island sank! –

-Really? What did you guys talk about? –

-Not much, girl. She basically apologized to me after she hit Harold with a shovel in Action, told me she regretted every single she did that might have altered how we all saw her, I forgave everything without question because I could tell she was being sincere, we did a small catching up and then scheduled to meet for breakfast afterwards. It was a pretty sweet conversation and I’m feeling proud and happy for her. She really wants to make things right again, and I think she’s doing it. –

-Wow, no wonder she had a bigger smile and a more glowing attitude when I first saw her from afar. Good for her! –

-Not questioning you but did you really mean all the things you said to her while you guys were floating back to the mainland? –

-Absolutely, Leshawna. After All-Stars, I don’t think it’d be ideal for myself to still have a lingering beef with her. She and I don’t have to be best friends, but at least I actually wanted to finally bury the hatchet between us. Of course, she had a hard time believing me when I told her, but I don’t blame her. She changed her mind once we hit land. –

-I think it’s because you gave her the space to make her decision regarding you that she accepted your apology. You may not have noticed it, Heather, but you’ve grown a lot ever since that day if you ask me. After TDI, you moved on to a grayish moral area, but now it’s getting brighter. –

-I… I guess I did, huh? It’s still hard for me to adapt to these changes sometimes though. Like for example, I can’t eat gelato from anywhere in Toronto, it has to be one particular store, and Alejandro agrees with me on that. –

-Just because you have particular tastes doesn’t mean you haven’t improved, girl! The fact that you didn’t stop considering me a friend even after all I did to you because you empathized with how I was feeling, I… you impressed the hell out of me! –

-I did? –

-Yeah! –

-I… wow, Leshawna, I… I don’t know what to say. –

-Don’t say anything, girl, you don’t need to. –

The rest of our conversation after that was some more catching up.

-HE HOSTS A FUCKING RADIO SHOW?! FOR REAL?! – Heather was shocked to hear what Harold dedicated himself to.

-And he’s pretty good at it too! – I said, feeling proud of my sugarbaby.

-I need to hear that for myself, what’s the station? –

-If you were hoping to catch him, sorry to burst your bubble, but he’s done for the day. If you wanna hear him live, you’ll have to wait until Monday. –

-Prepare me, what can I expect when I hear his show? –

-Just the hypest tracks ever, my friend. You better go in with an open mind to all kinds of music though. Harold doesn’t just stick to one genre. –

-Um, ok, I’ll check it out on Monday, then. –

-You go, girl! Hey, but you know what you can check out right now? –

-What? –

-If you’re free! Let me show you more of how sorry I am for everything by buying you a coffee. –

-What? Really? You wanna hang out? –

-Of course! You said it: We’re still friends! Oh, unless you and Latin lover already have plans once he comes back from his brother’s. –

-No, not really, and I can just text him that I’ll be out of the house for a while anyway, but the suggestion for us to hang out did shock me a bit. –

-I can understand why, Heather, but I’m doing this all with the best in mind for both of us. –

-I know, Leshawna. Again, it’s nice to hear from you. And… sure, what the hell, let’s hang out for a while, BUT I’m not in the mood to get a coffee. –

-You wanna go for gelato, don’t you? –

-What can I say? Talking about it makes a girl crave it. –

I chuckled.

-You’ll have to tell me where that confounded shop is, though. – I mentioned.

Heather chuckled herself and gave me the address. Turns out that shop was important to her not just because of their flavor selection and taste that makes others look not as good, but also because it was something she and her mother would often share after… well, a lot of things: special occasions, celebrating a good grade, even just if the two ever had a fallout after an argument. And they’ve been going to that shop ever since she was a kid.

A few minutes later, I greeted her in front of the shop. I gave her a kind smile and a wave as she saw me approaching her. The Queen Bee still looked as good as ever. She smiled back at me and waved back before being incredibly surprised by a hug from me. She hesitated, as I knew she would, but eventually hugged me back. The rest of that afternoon, we chatted about a lot of things. Some bounced back to stuff related to Total Drama and others were just everyday things for us.

The Queen Bee genuinely felt like a pretty accessible person when not dealing with the pressures of a reality show, and after having survived so many near-death experiences. It no longer felt like she was sitting on her throne alone, it now actually felt like she was willing to share it a lot more.

Maybe that missing tooth is something she won’t be able to grow back, but growing my semi-friendship with her once more is all that really matters to me right now, and she felt the same way.

End of Side Story

Gwen’s POV

-So… you two ended up become friends again? – I asked, surprised but enthralled by the story.

-You could say that, Gwen. – Leshawna replied, taking a sip of her coffee. - It’s kind of like you and Courtney right now: We’re going little by little. –

-That’s good, Leshawna, but man… this does feel like some sort of weird alternate dimension right now. I mean… people like Heather and Courtney turning over a new leaf is sort of surreal, don’t you think? –

Leshawna laughed.

-Oh, definitely, girl, but hey, if they’re happy, more to our advantage, am I right? –

-Yeah! I’ll drink to that! – I said raising my cup.

We cheered our cups and were about to continue talking when…

-*Tap, tap, tap* Gwen, Leshawna! *Tap, tap, tap* Over here! –

We turned our heads curiously to see who was calling our names from outside of the café. Guess you speak of the devil, and she shall appear once more, as it was the CIT herself, flashing a smile and waving happily at us.

-Oh my gosh, hi! Hi! – Courtney continued waving from outside through the window as we barely managed to hear her voice saying hello. I gave her a small smile and waved at her myself. I then saw her gasp and signaled me to hold on as she ran towards the entrance.

-Oh, shit… - Leshawna sighed.

-Leshawna, calm down, remember what I told you? – I tried easing up my friend as best I could.

-I know, but I didn’t want to think about “giving her the benefit of the doubt” until much later. –

-You have to remember that she’s trying, plus she has no partner, or even real friends, to go back to. –

-Am I supposed to feel sorry for that? She asked for it. –

-Leshawna… -

-Ugh, sorry, girl, I know you have a good point and an even better heart, but she has rubbed me the wrong way for so long. –

-Maybe she won’t be here for long, she looked like she had something she wanted to say. Let’s just see. –

Just at that moment, I saw Courtney hurriedly approach me and Leshawna, she seemed excited about something.

-Hey, Gwen! I can’t believe I’m running into you here! I was just about to text you! –

-Heyy, Court… yeah, didn’t expect to run into you here either. – I greeted her as basically as I could.

-Yeah, what are the chances? And what are the even bigger chances that you’re here with Leshawna? Hey, girl, how have you been? –

-I’ve been doing just fine, Courtney. How are you, girl? – I could hear in Leshawna’s voice that she was trying so hard to be calm about things, but I can understand how she was feeling inside.

-Oh, doing a lot better, thank you for asking. How are you and Harold? –

-My Harold is also doing great, Court. You want me to say hello to him for you? –

-Oh, I don’t know, he and I weren’t exactly very good friends, but I’m glad he’s doing ok. –

I cleared my throat.

-So… Courtney…. - I said to help Leshawna out. – You seemed pretty excited when you came in here. You have news about something? –

-Oh, yes! Absolutely! Gwen, you’re not gonna believe this but… the University of Toronto just called me back! They said yes! I’m in! –

-Wow! Congratulations! When are you starting? –

-They told me I could start next week if I wanted to. They will even help me with getting a dorm room and everything! –

-So many things, what did you tell them in your interview? –

-I was just as honest, direct and detailed as I could with them. I’m as surprised as you, trust me. –

-Well, if you’re going to start next week, I wish you the best of luck, Court, honestly. –

-Thanks, Gwen, but hey, I’m here now, you girls mind a little company? I don’t have anything to do right now. –

Leshawna and I stared at each other for a second after she asked that.

-Uh… - I muttered nervously.

At first, Leshawna looked nervous but then blinked and muttered a quiet: “I’ll leave this one up to you, girl” to me. I looked back at Courtney and decided then to give her a chance.

-Well, if you want to join us, sure, pull up a chair. – I said to the CIT, who gave me a smile.

-Oh, thank you, Gwen! I appreciate it! – Courtney gratefully said back to me as she then approached a couple who had an empty chair on their table and asked if she could use that spare.

-Sorry, Leshawna… - I said to my friend, nervously and sadly.

-Hey, it’s ok, girl. I left it up to you, so I trust your judgment. – She reassured me. – But the minute she starts going off on her usual CIT/Skinny rich girl antics, we’re out of here, sounds good? –

I nodded. At that moment, Courtney pulled up the empty chair and sat on the space that was between Leshawna and me.

-Remember what we said though, Courtney. – I then mentioned to her. – If you run into Cody at any time in Campus… -

-I know, I know, I’ll talk to him. – The CIT sighed, remembering her promise. – And I won’t be condescending, I swear. –

-Cody? What does Cody have to do with you, Courtney? – Leshawna asked curiously.

-Nothing, but when we were on Team Amazon, I really didn’t appreciate him enough and didn’t give him the credit he deserved for a lot of challenges, so I promised Gwen that if I encountered him, I’d apologize and propose a clean slate, much like I did with her. –

-Aw, it’s kinda sweet that you’re thinking well about that little nerd, Gwen. –

-He’s my friend, Leshawna. I may have not been the best person ever to him, but I owe him a lot and I’m aiming to grow my friendship more with him this time around. For instance, I’ll be the first to step up if Sierra starts hassling him again. –

-I still can’t believe we didn’t even try to talk Heather out of making him responsible for Sierra crying. – Courtney shook her head regretfully. – It was not his fault… well, it was, but not directly, I mean it’s not like he can control the false delusions of a weirdo. All he did was cast a vote towards someone who was not making him comfortable, he was justified. –

-I know, ugh, “we can do this challenge without you, deal with Sierra”, what the fuck was I thinking? – I facepalmed remembering what I said back in the Paris challenge.

-Heather got into our heads by making us focus 100% on the challenge, at least that’s my theory. –

-Would you girls believe me if I told you that’s one of Heather’s biggest regrets too? – Leshawna then added.

-It… is? – I asked.

-Mmm-hmm, when I was talking with her on that gelato shop, she told me that she wouldn’t wish Sierra’s crazy stalker antics on anyone, not even her worst enemy. She only delegated Cody to calm her down because she felt she needed a break from her incessant crying and knew that only he could “ease the lion”, so to speak. –

-Well, even if that were true, she still made him responsible for something he had all the right to do based on how he was feeling. – Said Courtney.

-Ugh, you know what, let’s just forget about it.  – I sighed and then spoke up. – Cody has bigger fish to fry right now where he is, and I don’t think it’d be great for him to remember Sierra’s stalkerish actions. –

-Speaking of, I know you’re still hiding something about him that you’re not telling, Gwen. –

-And much like the Bermuda Triangle, that secret is so deep within me, you’ll disappear trying to reach it. –

Courtney shot me a glare and crossed her arms, trying hard to decipher it. Leshawna, on the other hand, just looked at me while rubbing her chin, before smirking and chuckling.

-…he met someone, didn’t he? – She suddenly guessed.

-No idea… - I kept teasing as I drank my coffee.

-Ho, ho, little nerd’s got himself a real girlfriend this time around! Huh? –

I shrugged.

-Woah, for real? – Courtney was shocked. – Gwen, is this true? Is it a girl? –

-Keep diving, you guys… - I kept teasing.

-Oh, you don’t fool me, girl! I know that has to be it, and I’m never wrong! – Leshawna tried pushing further.

I just hummed to myself until the two gave it a rest.

-Come on, Gwen, you can tell me. I haven’t told anyone you’re seeing Trent again, I swear. – Courtney insisted.

I sipped my latte a bit more and left them on a cliffhanger as I stood up.

-I’m going to the bathroom, girls. Be right back. –

-No, no, Gwen, tell me before you… go… - Courtney tried pleading as best as she could, then I heard her groan and Leshawna laugh.

I chuckled to myself as I walked towards the ladies’ room. My mind kept circling about all kinds of stuff as I did my business. I was glad that I was able to keep Cody’s secret while still keeping my friends crazy enough to guess what it was. Leshawna and Bridgette had figured it out… but it was fun to keep them in uncertainty land while I feigned ignorance. And Courtney? For someone who claims that “nothing gets past her”, two people already went ahead of the curve when it comes to this. Speaking of which, I just hope she hasn’t frustrated Leshawna while I’m gone, because if she did, I don’t know how we’ll go from there. Leshawna would still be my friend, but I couldn’t have her and Courtney in the same room. Ugh, let’s hope for the best, Gwen.

I washed my hands as I finished my business and went back into the café. I walked to my table and big was my surprise when I saw Courtney and Leshawna… vibing! Yeah! I was low-key expecting Leshawna to have her hands on Courtney’s throat, but no, they were actually laughing and enjoying what they had to say! Had Leshawna actually fully given her the benefit of the doubt and saw what I meant? Only one way to find out…

-Hey, girls, sorry for the wait, what’s so funny? – I asked.

-Oh, nothing, Leshawna was just telling me about this one thing Harold did when they were on a date once and I also thought it was hilarious. – Courtney replied.

-Ha, I was telling her about that time Harold, and I went to the CN Tower, and he actually managed to handstand one of those parts of the floor where it’s transparent. My sugarbaby was so into it that he stayed in the handstand position until… -

-Until you managed to get him unstuck at the gift shop! Yeah, I remember you telling me! That was so good! – I started laughing myself. Then I realized something. – Woah, woah, woah, I just remembered something: Didn’t Bridgette once said she could stand on her hands for over more than 20 minutes? Maybe we should pitch Harold against her… -

-Ho-ho, honestly, I can see a draw happening because Harold has managed to stay in that position for a very long time. –

-Let’s just hope that if you guys do it, she isn’t around any loose ropes or something. – Courtney then said and sighed. – I still mourn my beloved violin… -

-It was an accident, Courtney, come on. – I said, trying to cheer her up. – Plus, didn’t you tell me that you managed to get it replaced? –

-Yeah, and it’s great, but you never forget your first one, especially that one. I remember having it ever since I was 5 and it held a really special place in my heart. I’m aware that what Bridge did was an accident, so I wasn’t too pissed at her, but it still hurt. –

-If it was that old, Courtney… - Leshawna then started. – Replacing parts and giving it proper maintenance would have costed a whole lot more than a new one, just saying. –

-Yeah, I guess that’s true, ugh, let’s forget about the violin, girls. Let’s talk about something else, oh but first, I would like a coffee now that I’m here. Excuse me, garçon… -

Even though Leshawna and I rolled our eyes and shook our heads a bit when she called out for a “garçon”, me and the two girls ended up having a great time after all. Leshawna was no longer apprehensive for the rest of the evening and Courtney was sticking to her promise of being a bit more open, empathetic and being more of an active listener and caring person. She definitely earned points today in order to get our friendship status restored. At one point, when Leshawna told her about what the deal between Heather and her had been as of late, the conversation took a sharp turn when she mentioned Alejandro. Curious as a cat, and remembering what Trent had asked me, I asked Courtney why she suddenly lost interest in him when All-Stars began.

-The minute he kissed Heather I just told my brain to let him go, he made his choice. – The CIT replied. - Of course, he lost a valuable ally that day, but I know I’m not the only one that he cannot count on anymore, right Leshawna? –

-Oh, that snake won’t have my trust anytime soon, girl. Even if, much like his girlfriend, he had turned over a new leaf. – Agreed Leshawna. – Right, Gwen? –

-Well, I don’t know the details when Trent and I ran into them at the restaurant, but he seemed a lot more chill. So, maybe? – I said with a shrug. – That said, though, we can agree on one thing: He still has great eyes. –

-Amen. –

-Agreed. – Nodded Courtney.

Much like that small segway, our hangout went considerably well. Courtney and I didn’t even bring up Duncan once during the whole meeting, even if there were a lot of instances where we could’ve. Even when we all had to say goodbye for the day, we agreed that as long as we’re in the same province, we could start meeting up for coffee every now and then.

I saw Leshawna and Courtney leave to the opposite of where I was going, but not before Leshawna telling me that she’d talk to Harold to arrange a meeting between us and tell me so that I could talk to him. Courtney had offered Leshawna a ride back to her house since it was on the way, but the two were still vibing hard, like, Leshawna said she didn’t want to give her the benefit of the doubt that early, but it ended up benefiting her more. And Courtney, once again I have to say that she really impressed me, she was actually a way better person this time around now that no reality show or delinquent was on the way.

I felt happy that the events took a turn like this. Leshawna’s idea of a reunion ended up making things better for all of us and it made me hopeful that more of those will have the same effect as I keep going on my path to redemption. I was about to continue walking towards the subway station when…

-*Honk* *honk*! –

I heard a car to my side with Leshawna and Courtney inside.

-Where do you think you’re going, girl? – My sisterly friend asked.

-Um, home, I told you guys: My house is not on yours or Courtney’s path. – I replied pointing at the subway station entrance.

-Yeah, but I figured: What the hell? I’m gonna give her a ride too. – Winked Courtney and smiled at me. – After all, it was both of them who gave me such a great time today. –

-Hop in, Gwen! – Leshawna motioned me to enter the car.

I smirked and chuckled as I got into Courtney’s Prius. Our hangout ended up being extended by a few more minutes as we kept talking a bit more and even sang along when one of the Drama Brothers’ most popular hits came on the radio.

Man, now I’m also hoping surprises like this never end.

Chapter Text

Side Story – Coffee Shop – University of Toronto (Cody’s POV)

Ugh, I’m so beat! That midterm was the stuff of nightmares! One part being multiple choice and then three of the longest answer questions I’ve ever had to do in my life. Thank God it was open book, but even so, finding the right topic is hard on such a tight time limit. *Sigh* Well, no point dwelling on it now, just got to hope for the best. Ah, sitting on this nice coffee shop with a cold double caramel Frappuccino in my hand, I don’t think anything could make this better, well, maybe if Kitty called me… AH! No, no, no! Remember! Friends only right now! Ugh, my next hangout with her is this Friday and I just hope that everything goes as smoothly as it did when she and I went to the movies. Come on, Cody, think positively! Things are going well; nothing can possibly hamper how you’re feeling. Yeah… that’s it, all is well….

-Cody? – Called a voice to my left.

…all is NOT well. My eyes sprung open and my smile faded as I heard the voice calling my name. I recognized it, but I didn’t want to believe it was her. Slowly, but bravely, I turned my head to confirm my suspicions. It was exactly who I thought it was gonna be. There, in front of me, was Courtney. The CIT herself, the power-hungry rich girl, the one who made everyone call Gwen “The New Heather”, and one who ALWAYS looked down on me while we were on the same team. Besides the idea of seeing again a crazy-in-love Sierra, Courtney by herself is another thing I wanted to see the least. After recognizing her, I simply turned my head away from her again and started drinking my Frappuccino faster. GAH! BRAIN FREEZE!

-Hey, Cody! – I heard her approaching me. – I thought that was you! Boy, I never thought I’d run into you on my third day here! –

Third day?! Don’t… don’t tell me she’s a student here now! Ugh, come on, brain!

-What is it? – I heard Courtney asked as she noticed how I was wincing. – Oh no, you’re having a brain freeze! Cody, listen to me, press your tongue on the roof of your mouth, now! –

I did as I was told because it was pretty painful. To my surprise, it did help. I could feel the brain freeze slowly fading as I kept my tongue pressed where she had indicated me to press it. My face slowly started to un-crunch as I breathed a sigh of relief.

-Thanks… - I said, opening my eyes little by little.

-No problem. I learned that in my first few weeks as a CIT. It is the most effective way of treating brain freezing. – She said, smiling at me.

Oy vey, here we go with the “CIT experiences” again. I groaned.

-Oh, but that’s not really important right now. – Courtney continued talking, not dwelling on her CIT stories. – How are you? –

-Um, fine, just… fine. – I replied, as vaguely as possible.

-That’s great! Hey, um, listen: A little birdy did tell me that you were attending this university, and I did say I was going to say hello if I ever ran into you. –

-Well, you said hello already. –

-I did. –

-So… -

The two of us stood awkwardly as the air grew quiet between us, not sure how to even continue the conversation. However, something she said made me curious.

-Wait… “a little birdy” told you I was here? Who? – I asked, breaking the air.

-Gwen did. – She replied.

Wha… Gwen did?! But… I thought she ended up hating her after All-Stars and Courtney hating her for the Duncan love triangle! What did she mean that Gwen had told her?

-Gwen? – I questioned. – But… she… you… -

Courtney chuckled slightly.

-I understand your confusion, trust me. However, this does have an explanation, may I sit? –

-Um… - I thought about it for a moment. I mean… Courtney willingly coming to say hello to me out of all people and being empathetic with how confused I was feeling? That didn’t sound like her at all. Maybe she was a robot? Ugh, I have to say something or otherwise she’s gonna take it the wrong way. – Sure, I suppose you can. –

-Thank you, Cody. – She smiled at me. Wait… she smiled at me?! And said, “thank you”? Ok, she HAS TO BE a robot at this point!

-So… what do you have to talk about then? – I asked.

-Ok, so first and foremost, Gwen told me that you were attending university because she and I are starting to talk again. – Courtney began explaining. – Now, I know what you’re thinking: “But you hated Gwen! And even after you stopped, she ended up hating you later!”. Yes, you’re right, but after All-Stars and everything that backfired onto me, I started doing some reflections about myself, about my attitude, about my actions, about the way I get along with people, about everything. I realize that I have acted rather volatilely to a lot of things, and it’s because I let myself be so knee-deep into achieving victory that I didn’t stop to realize how my stupid actions and attitudes would be affecting others. My relationship with Duncan tanked not only because of him, but also because of me. I’m as much to blame for the fallout and the fact that he looked the other way as he is, maybe even more. But with all that in mind, I am now setting out to be a better version of myself and who else to start mending my wrongs with than Gwen. –

Needless to say, I was no longer confused or scared, rather, I was actually listening to her. This was the first time I ever felt safe talking to someone like Courtney because I didn’t feel like her usual self was out ready to be condescending or anything. In fact, I was surprised that she was really humble.

-To not dwell too much into details, we talked it out, let everything out, and we forgave each other for all of it. We’re not instant best friends again, but we’re going little by little, and I have a good feeling of how things are going right now. – She continued.

I then saw her pause for a second before taking in a deep breath, looking me dead in the eyes and carrying on.

-This all brings me to my next point. On one of our conversations post-apologies, she, again, told me that you were attending the same University I wanted to be in because of its law school. Gwen felt that when we were on Team Amazon, I didn’t acknowledge your feats as much as mine or hers or even Heather’s and Sierra’s, and speaking of her, I also admit I was wrong by letting Heather drop all the responsibility of her incessant crying on to you. –

-Wait, so you also acknowledge that everything Sierra did to make me “love” her has been wrong? – I asked.

-Extremely! That girl didn’t know the definition of the word “boundary” if it killed her and to emotionally manipulate you like that, my God. I’d offer you the chance to get a restraining order against her, but I don’t have my lawyers anymore. –

-I don’t want a restraining order anyway, Courtney. Sierra may be weird and not fully get the message about us, but she’s not inherently mean to anyone, plus I still consider her a friend. –

-Why? This girl is clearly not mentally stable, and I don’t want you to get hurt, or at least hurt again, if something happens and she goes berserk or something. I’ve watched the show, Cody, I saw how she beat up those baboons in Africa just to get you out. Imagine that with a person you care about. –

-Well, she’s not around here right now, and unless she is, I have no reason to worry. I’m just gonna continue with my life, graduate and get the job I want, plus I wanna cultivate as many friendships as I can with my new way of being. No fangirl of mine is gonna stop me currently, and if we cross paths again, I’ll be firm but gentle about where we stand. –

-It’s a great resolve, Cody, but what if even as firm as you can be, she doesn’t get the picture? What then? –

-I… -

I trailed off. She did have a point. I knew what I wanted to do if Sierra came back, but there was always the off chance that she might get her emotions to completely take over her comprehension.

-I… don’t know, right now… but again, I’ll cross that bridge when and if I get there. Though, I’ll tell you one thing, Courtney… thank you. I do appreciate that you want to help me out with this to make up for your mistakes. Gwen said she’ll have my back if I need help with Sierra, can I count on you to do the same? –

Courtney smiled and nodded.

-Of course, Cody. And, for the record, you were an amazing teammate, and not a nerd at all. Thank you for being the one who saved us in Japan when we couldn’t make up our minds. I’m sorry I didn’t see it or recognized it before. Oh, and, as a matter of fact, to further prove to you how sorry I am… -

The CIT pulled out a big box out of her bag and handed it over to me.

-Here you go. –

-Woah… - I took a good look at the box. It was black and gold with a striped pattern and a ribbon logo on it. – What… are these? –

-What you’re holding is a box of the finest Belgian chocolates I’ve ever tasted. I’ve had a lot of them when I was in TDA but never shared them with anybody. That’s gonna change from this moment on. Victory is a team effort after all, and you deserve a nice reward for all the effort you’ve put into our team. –

-Wow… I… I don’t know what to say, Courtney. Thank you! –

-You’re welcome, Cody. So… one more thing I wanted to ask you then: Can you ever forgive me for belittling you the way I did and for not acting when you were having Sierra problems? And when I said that you didn’t deserve to win on the Aftermath? I really am sorry about everything, and yes, that includes me accidentally kicking you in the kiwis when we came up with the team's name. –

I smiled.

-This is not because of the chocolates, just an fyi, but yeah. Apology accepted. I really hope we can try and be friends from this moment on… I mean if you’re down for that. –

She smiled and nodded once more.

-In fact, I was kind of hoping you’d give me a tour around the Campus. I don’t know anybody that well yet around here except you and I’d really appreciate it if you could help me out. If you have time, of course. –

-Wait, three days in here, and you haven’t seen the Campus? – That was so unlike Courtney that I had to ask.

-I just started, sue me. – She rolled her eyes playfully at me. – In-between moving my stuff to my dorm and attending my first classes, time organization has been rough to do again. I will get back on track, though, I can promise you that. –

-Well, in that case, I suppose I can give you a quick tour. Is there anywhere you’ve heard about that you wanna go visit first? – I said, standing up and gathering my stuff, including holding the box of chocolates between my arms.

We then exited the coffee shop as we walked around the campus, and she took in the areas and sights. We kept chatting as I showed her around.

-So you really haven’t met any of your classmates properly yet, not even your dormmates? – I asked.

-Well, one dormmate actually, and quite frankly, she’s not rubbing me right way currently. - Courtney got a bit peeved remembering who she had met first when arriving at her new dorm. – She’s more advanced than me in the career, but she’s such a… ugh, I don’t even know how to describe her. –

-Is she mean to you or something? –

-Not mean, but more like direct, TOO direct and really competitive. –

-But you’re usually too direct and really competitive yourself as well. –

-True, but even I have my limits of how much I can tolerate. And besides, with this new way of doing things socially that I’m applying to myself, seeing myself in her makes me feel all weirded out. –

-What’s her name? –

-Ugh, Emma. –

The minute Courtney said that name, I froze.

-Did you say Emma? – I wanted to make sure I heard correctly.

-Yeah, you know her? Asian, long and dark blue hair, about as tall as me, maybe you’ve seen her around Campus? –

-Well… - Trying not to say I knew Emma’s sister was hard because I don’t feel like everyone should know about us if I want to keep this as far away from Sierra as possible, even if Courtney turned out to be the best secret keeper on the planet. - Not really, but I’ve been told about her. I do hear that she’s very stubborn and no-nonsense and, like you said, very competitive. –

-Considering the fact that when I was moving in, I managed to see a bit of her room and saw this overly exaggerated bookshelf, I figured she’d be a tough nut to crack in classes. –

Phew, no follow ups about how I heard about her, good.

-But like you wouldn’t have something similar in your own room? – I said.

-Oh, as big as that, hell no. I prefer to keep it nice and organized on a nice bookshelf that doesn’t go all the way up to the roof. If it is as big as the wall like the one I saw, that is just too much. Besides, even though I’ve been waiting my whole life to start a law career, there’s no need for me to go over-the-top, at least not yet. -

-Plus, the cost of all that, imagine it. –

-Exactly. –

Courtney and I kept talking as I showed her around campus. She loved the designs of the buildings surrounding it and was amazed at the library. Suddenly, I did remember one thing she mentioned to Gwen, before the cheating drama, about the college she wanted to go to and the fact that there was one near where she lived, Mississauga.

-Hey, Courtney? – I began.

-Yes, Cody? – She asked back.

-I’m curious, you’re from Mississauga, right? –

-Mm-hmm – She nodded. – My family originally comes from Winnipeg though, but I was born and raised here in Ontario. –

-Well, UT has a campus on your area, why’d you choose St. George? –

-Oh, I just preferred the overall ambience here, plus I heard the Law programs on this campus are way more intricate than the ones over on Mississauga. –

-But wouldn’t they follow the same program and plans considering the fact that they’re both UT campuses? –

-In essence, yes, but the thing is that this campus is closer to big law firms in downtown and they actually have opportunities for students to go and apply practical skills there with various exercises. I want the opportunity to be closer to what I want to do and get the chance to show what I’m made of on a more professional scale, you know what I mean? –

I nodded.

-Does this campus offer you something similar for your engineering career? – She then asked me.

-I’m just starting so it’s not right this second, but yeah, in future semesters we can get the chance to collaborate with big firms on software development. Furthermore, if they like our work and our talents, we may get called once we’re finished for a job interview! –

-Oh, wow! See, I told you, this campus has a lot more opportunities like that because of how close we are to the city. –

-Huh, yeah, I guess we do! – She had a point I didn’t realize about when I first started classes. That just motivated me more to actually finish my career.

Courtney gave me another smile. She thought the same. The rest of the tour was pretty standard, but she enjoyed it, and she was glad I was a great friend already. A while later, she had to head back since she had assignments to do and stuff that still needed unpacking. I offered to accompany her back if she was up for it, but she respectfully declined, since she felt I did a lot for her already by just being a good and fun friend to be around. She thanked me for the tour and for my company, and we promised to keep each other updated on what’s happening when the chance presents itself.

-I’ll see you later, Cody! – Courtney waved and smiled as she began to walk back to her dorm. - I really hope you enjoy those chocolates! –

-Thanks again, Courtney! I’ll see you later! – I said goodbye myself as she walked away.

With nothing else to do, I walked back to my own room. On the way, I kept thinking a lot of things: Courtney changing her ways? It was so bizarre and felt sudden, but at the same time, she was demonstrating it very nicely. And… Gwen knew about it? Maybe I should let her know that I already talked to her and that she apologized then. Also… what are the odds?! Kitty and I were just saying the other day about what if her sister and Courtney ever met each other! And now, it’s happening! And it’s developing exactly as we imagined it! Holy shit, Kitty! I… you’ve got to know about this!

As I entered my room and closed the door behind me, I took out my phone and looked up the conversation I was having with my blue-pigtailed friend. I quickly sent her a text. I would usually call her, but chances are she was in class at this very moment, so I don’t want her to get into trouble. I texted:

- “KIT! U ARE NOT GONNA BELIEVE WHAT JUST HAPPENED!” –

I waited for a sec for a reply, and to my surprise, I got one:

- “OMG! If you’re that excited, I wanna know too! Ugh, but I’m in the middle of class rn. :/ TTYL, k? <3” –

- “Sure, sorry.” – I texted back, feeling a bit disappointed.

- “You’re good, dw 😉”

I sighed; I couldn’t tell Kitty about it until much later. But… maybe I could let Gwen know about it. I dialed up her number and waited for a bit, maybe I should’ve texted first but part of me was hoping she was more flexible with her schedule right now. Luckily for me, I heard her voice minutes later.

-Hey, Cody! What’s up? – My goth friend greeted.

-Hey, Gwen! How are you? I’m not cutting into anything at the moment, am I? – I greeted back.

-Nah, you’re good, I’m just taking the subway home. What are you up to? –

-Well, just chilling, I finished my classes for the day, and I just got to my dorm. However, I’m calling because of something that happened that I think you should know about. –

-Oh? I’m listening. –

-Well… today after I was done with class, I sat down at the coffee shop to get a drink and relax when, a few minutes later… Courtney showed up. OUR Courtney. –

-Really? Courtney? –

-Yeah! You know, Ms. CIT, “the leader of Team Amazon”, and, in the words of Leshawna, “skinny rich girl”, she actually approached me! She wanted to talk! –

-And what did she tell you? –

-Nothing much, she just apologized about making me feel less than everyone else on Team Amazon and also for going along with Heather and dropping the responsibility of Sierra crying on to me. She said that she regretted not doing anything to stop something that was justifiable in my end when I decided to vote for her. And, what shocked me the most was that you and her already talked and are on better terms again apparently? –

-Um… yes, Cody, we did. –

-Gwen… why didn’t you tell me? I’m not hurt or anything, but if you and her had some texts or something with the intention of patching things up, I could’ve supported you too if things went south. –

-I’m sorry, Cody, part of me wanted to tell you because you’re my friend and I value your support, but the last thing I wanted was for you to take things personally when it came to her. You still had a crush on me when she was being all anti-Gwuncan, and I’m willing to bet you hated everything she was saying about me, in turn, hating her as a whole. –

I couldn’t really argue against that. Gwen was raising a good point: Despite not me showing it a lot because sadness overtook me when Gwen was eliminated from World Tour, everything Courtney was doing or saying from then on in was pretty unbearable. I mean, for crying out loud, she started to flirt with Tyler to cause jealousy! Yeah, you know? Tyler? Only one of the most loyal boyfriends in our entire cast. He wouldn’t betray Lindsay FOR ANYTHING, what was she thinking? Plus, laughing at me when I wanted to show my strength and help the team in Greece, telling me to stop when I was at least ATTEMPTING to build something in Sweden, calling me a nerd and that I didn’t deserve to win, just a few examples of her belittling me as a teammate and as a person. So, yeah, Courtney did tick me off… at least until now.

-So, yeah, I did not want to raise hard feelings from you regarding her. Maybe you could say I was overthinking, and rightly so, but that’s the reason. Can you forgive me? – Gwen finished.

-Of course, Gwen, you’re one of my best friends and I’m glad you wanted to take my feelings into account. Next time, though, I would love a heads up before talking about people who we both aren’t the biggest fans of. –

Gwen chuckled.

-I promise, Cody. – She said. – And for the record, I’m glad you and Courtney managed to patch things up in a similar way that she and I did. She’s on a journey to redeem herself like me, and while I don’t see her fully as a friend again just yet, I’ve got to give her credit that she’s been true to her word so far. –

-Me too, actually. – I agreed. – Heck, she even gave me a gift to further prove how sorry she was. –

-Oh, what did she give you? –

-A big box of fancy Belgian chocolates! –

-Wow! –

-Yeah! I’m gonna pig out on them a little later! –

-I hope you enjoy them! They sound sweet! –

-Yeah… - I have no idea what happened then, I guess the flow of the conversation overtook me, but my mind then drifted towards the pretty blue-pigtailed girl I was just texting a few minutes ago. I sighed as I said. – Although… I don’t imagine they’re as sweet as Kit… -

I realized just in time what I blurted out and covered my mouth… but it was too late.

-Aww!!!! Someone’s in love! – I heard Gwen tease.

-AHHH!!! NO, IGNORE THAT! – I exclaimed.

-Sorry, man, but I’ve got to do it… -

-You’re in a subway, Gwen! If someone even distantly related to Sierra hears you, it’s over for me! And for me and Kitty! –

-…dude, I arrived at my house literally 2 minutes ago. Now, if you’ll excuse me, *ahem*: -

-Gwen, no, come on! –

-CODY AND KITTY SITTIN’ IN A TREE. K-I-S-S-I-N-G. FIRST COMES LOVE, THEN COMES MARRIAGE… -

-Gwen, this is so embarrassing, please stop… - I was blushing hard hearing Gwen sing. She was doing this 100% to mess with me, just like last time. –

I heard the goth burst into laughter as I begged her to stop.

-Cody, come on. – She then said. – I’m just joking. You know I think it’s sweet, plus I support you 100% with it, and I haven’t told a soul about it either. –

-No one? – I asked, just to make sure.

-None. Zero. Bridgette, Leshawna, and even Courtney tried to break the vault open, but I didn’t let them. The only one who knows is Trent, but only because he told me that you told him. –

-Yeah, he does know, and he was incredibly excited for me when I told him. –

-As he should be, he’s another one of your best friends. He and I are happy that you’re getting to know this girl to the fullest and you’re taking your time with it. Question is: How are you going to go for what’s next? –

-That’s… something I really haven’t given much thought to because things are going so well right now. In fact, she and I have plans soon, but only as friends. –

-Well, whatever your plans are, think well about what you want it to result in. Whatever it is, you’ll get it. –

-Yeah, I think I will, in fact, I was kinda hoping you could tell me… -

Gwen then suddenly interrupted me.

-Oh, Cody, I’m afraid I’ll have to put a pin on our conversation for now, I have a video call with some of my teammates for an assignment and it’s due soon, sorry. –

-Oh, it’s ok, Gwen. Go on ahead, we’ll talk later. –

-Thanks, Cody. Remember, I support you with this, don’t let my teasing get to your head, ok? –

-Ok. –

-I’ll talk to you later, then, bye! –

-Bye! –

We both hung up after that. I wanted to ask Gwen what advice she’d give me in order to continue being natural with Kitty while at the same time growing my relationship with her. However, maybe in hindsight Gwen’s not the right person to ask that considering she’s restarting things with Trent and the whole love triangle discourse.

I then started thinking… who on Earth do I know that can possibly help me? It has to be someone who already experienced their relationship grow and could teach me a thing or two about it. Who do I know from my friends, or acquaintances, that still has a relationship they can call their own? Hmm…

…I’ve got it!

I, once more, scrolled through my contacts to see if I had her saved, after all, we all exchanged numbers after TDI. Let’s see, let’s see, BINGO! With no time to waste, I braced myself and called the number I had saved. The call rang for a few minutes until…

-Hello? – She said.

-Hi, um, is this Bridgette? - I asked, hoping it was her.

-Yeah, this is her, can I… wait, I think I know your voice… Cody? –

-Yeah, hi! –

-Oh, wow! Hey! What’s up, Cody? How are you? –

-I’m good, I’m good, thanks for asking. How are you? –

-All good over here! It’s nice to hear from you! –

-Likewise, um, I’m not calling at a bad time, am I? –

-Nah, nah, I just got home from work and I’m heading for the yard to chill for a bit. –

-What about Geoff? –

-Geoff had to do overtime helping his manager rearrange the training boards today. He won’t be home for at least another hour. –

-Oh, ok, got it. –

-Why do you ask me if you’re calling at a bad time, though? –

-Well… it’s complicated to say. It requires a little bit of context because I need your advice. –

-Oh? –

-Yeah, I might bore you for a few, sorry in advance. –

-No, no, no, Cody, don’t say that. I’m always eager to help someone who needs it. Go right ahead, tell me, what’s on your mind? –

-Well… it all started a few weeks ago when I was at my favorite game store… -

I told the surfer girl the whole story about me and Kitty. Not only did I feel like she could help me, but I knew she wasn’t one to divulge secrets if asked to keep them hidden.

-Aww! Cody, this is so sweet! –

-You really think so? –

-Yeah! I mean, the fact that you were so considerate with her to try and let her keep the game at first, the way you two have conversations, how you guys interact with each other, you two seemed to have clicked perfectly! –

-Yeah, and that’s what worries me sometimes, Bridgette. I’m afraid that at some point I might screw it up and be my usual “Codemeister” self again. You know, overly flirty, awkward, kind of cringe to be honest… -

-But Cody… - Bridgette interrupted. -It hasn’t happened yet, and it will only happen if you focus on that, don’t let it be the focus. You have an amazing thing going on here and you have control over it, this is all you. –

-So… what do you think I should do? I love my friendship with her, but I also want to see if I can advance it to the point where there’s more between us. The thing is, though, that I don’t want to make it obvious and make her feel uncomfortable in the end. That’s why I was worried about what I told you. –

-Just be natural. If you really want things to grow between Kitty and you, there’s no other way to be than just yourself, like you’ve been doing so far. –

-But Geoff was being himself when he first met you and you really didn’t give a shit about him, in fact, no offense, you kind of looked down on him. –

-No offense taken because you’re right. Geoff was not really the greatest when I met him, but I also sent him signals. I made him know by the way I acted how I wanted to be treated, and yes, he struggled at first, but he got it. Were there some bumps along the way? Absolutely, but the fact remains that he would often go back to being that sweet, chill, party dude I fell in love with while at the same time growing as a person. Kitty doesn’t seem to be sending you signals to change anything about you, dude, so don’t sweat it right now. –

-Yeah… you’ve got a point. –

-You wanna know my theory, Cody? –

-You have a theory?

-Mm-hmm, I don’t think it’s the “Codemeister” coming out thing what’s worrying you, not really… I think you’re scared that her family, especially her sister, aren’t going to accept you. –

-Huh? I, well… why would you think that? –

-Because of the way you described her. The way you talked about the sister, Emma I think it was, made it seem like someone cloned Courtney and put her in another body, and you and I know that you didn’t really get along with her. –

-Actually… there is another story there, it happened just today as a matter of fact. –

-Oh? –

I then told Bridgette everything that I had talked about with Courtney.

-Aw, that’s so cool that you two made up! I’m really impressed by both of you for handling it so maturely. I’m gonna have to call Courtney after this. –

-I honestly was pretty impressed and shocked to hear what she said. Never in the history of forever I thought she’d do something like that. –

-I could try and believe it. Shortly after she and Gwen talked, the latter told me about their conversation, and I decided to call her. She did A LOT of self-reflection on that phone call, you’d be surprised. –

-Well, cool, I had no idea, but hey, we’re getting sidetracked. I mean, yeah, part of me is a little bit concerned about meeting Kitty’s sister, but I know it’s inevitable if we keep hanging out. I just… wouldn’t know how to deal with someone Courtney-like, if we want to give it a word, that was this time directly related to my cru… friend! I mean friend! –

The blonde surfer girl giggled.

-Friend for now, right? – She asked, teasing me.

-Um… - I stuttered while blushing.

-Cody, if you don’t tell me the truth, I’m afraid I can’t help you. – She kept teasing.

-Alright, yes, friend for now. –

-That’s better. Ok, let’s see, when are you meeting her again? –

-We’re going roller skating on Friday. –

-Oh, that sounds fun! Who was of the idea? –

-Me. I asked her. –

-Shit! Cody, are you sure you need my help? You took a bold risk and asked her out all by yourself. –

-We’re only going as friends, Bridgette. –

-Even if it is just a friendly date, you still did it. –

-I… well, yeah, I did actually. –

-Be proud of that, dude! You’re going the right way! In fact, the only piece of advice I think I can give you in this case is to keep doing what you’re doing. Treat this date like how you met her for the first time, or how when you two went to the movies or when she hung out at your dorm room. Just be yourself, she already likes you for who you are. If you keep going like this, you’re golden. –

-Yeah… yeah, you’re right! Oh, man, the answer was right in front of me, and I still felt like I needed help somehow, I’m sorry to bother you, Bridge. –

-Are you kidding me? Cody, you did not bother me one bit, in fact, this is the most I’ve ever talked to you in my life, and you managed to be an amazing person to talk to. Where was this guy back in TDI? –

-Suffering internally because he couldn’t get the then girl of his dreams to go on a date with him… -

-…oh… yeah, I remember, you had a crush on Gwen, right? –

-Yep. But even before her, I just wanted to be noticed by all the girls at the camp by, you know, “playing it cool”. Being cooler than how I appeared to be, trying to be confident, proving to my class back home that I was not a nerd, or geek, or anything. I still remember your face when you first saw me trying to be cool and flirty. –

-Yeah, I’m not gonna lie to you, I was pretty puzzled. – Bridgette paused for a minute, remembering how she reacted when she first saw me. She then spoke up again, with a more uplifting tone. – But, hey, you might have not gotten Gwen, but despite your attitude, you had and still have an amazing heart. The mere fact that you understood that she had her sights on another and even got them together, my God, that was incredibly sweet of you. And Gwen herself admired that! It’s no wonder Kitty likes you so much. –

-I actually repeated that sequence recently. After Gwen called me a few weeks ago to finally lay ground on us, I asked her if she wanted me to call Trent so that I could let him know that she missed him and have him call her. And when I say she was missing him, Bridgette, she really was. –

-Cody… I have no words; you are literally one of the sweetest guys I’ve ever talked to. I… I’m sorry, I’m sorry for judging you when I first saw you. You should have been just yourself all this time, but I can also try to empathize with why you were trying to be cool, and I should’ve maybe talked to you a little bit more. –

-It’s all good, Bridgette. You’re right that I should’ve just been myself, but that’s how I’m gonna be from now on. That’s how I’m gonna be with you, with Gwen, with Trent, with Harold, with Kitty, with everyone. –

-You go, dude! You’ve got it! In fact, Cody, if it’s ok with you, whenever you have something you want to talk about, don’t hesitate to call me or text me. Whether you’re feeling down, or you just want to tell me how things between Kitty and you are going, Gwen and Trent aren’t the only ears to listen to you anymore. –

-Can I really? –

-Absolutely! From this moment on, let’s be friends, REAL friends. –

-Wow… I hope Geoff doesn’t kill me if I say this, and I say this as a compliment… but to gain someone as pretty as you as a friend, I… wow! –

-Awww! Thank you, Cody! You really are as sweet as the candy you eat! –

I laughed.

-I actually said something very similar to Kitty when we first met. – I said, remembering.

-You did? – Bridgette started to laugh herself. – Why, you’re sweet and funny… you sure you still need additional proof that she likes you, man? –

-I guess not, heh… - I scratched my neck nervously as I chuckled to myself.

- “She loves you, yeah, yeah, yeah! She loves you, yeah, yeah, yeah! She loves you, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!” – Bridgette continued her teasing as she sang me a Beatles song to encourage me. Rather than cringing whenever Gwen teases me with the “sittin’ in a tree” song, I actually facepalmed but laughed at the same time.

-My God, had Geoff seen you doing that, I have no idea how’d he react… - I managed to say in-between laughs.

Bridgette laughed again.

-He… he actually did see me. – She said, losing her breath in-between the laughter. – He came home earlier than I expected and stepped into the yard as I sang. –

-Oh noooooo…. – I was now cracking the hell up! – Well, what’s his face like? –

-He’s confused as fuck! Hold on… - Bridgette was still laughing but paused our conversation to properly tell her boyfriend what was going on. I waited for her to finish as I continued giving out small laughs. – Geoff says: “What’s up!”, he hasn’t heard from you in ages. –

-Tell him I’m doing fine! And that he can chill, I don’t plan on stealing his girlfriend away. I mean, who am I? Alejandro? –

-No, no, you are a cinnamon roll while folks like Alejandro are Surströmming. –

-Surs-what? –

-It’s this nasty fermented herring they eat in Sweden. Aside from the fact that it’s fish, *yuck*, it’s usually described as having an incredibly awful smell. That thing is evil in my eyes, and therefore it’s Alejandro. –

I laughed again.

-And what is Geoff? – I ventured to ask.

-Hmm, you know, that is a good question… - She hummed. Even though this wasn’t a video call, I could tell Bridgette was eyeing her boyfriend teasingly while thinking what to classify him as. – Oh, who am I kidding? My Geoff-y is as sweet and as amazing as a Nanaimo Bar. Love you, baby! Mwah!  –

-Love you too, babe! Yo, Cody, appreciate you asking her, dude! – I heard Geoff call out to me from the background, making me and his girlfriend chuckle.

-Hey, Cody, I hope you don’t mind if we cut our conversation here for now. – The surfer girl then told me.

-Not at all, Bridge! – I reassured here. – I hope you and Geoff have an amazing rest of the day. –

-Thanks, Cody! He and I hope the same for you! Oh, one more thing before I go though: Don’t be nervous about Emma right now. At the end of the day, the person who you should really be focusing on is Kitty, and she has the power to make her own decisions without her sister’s influence. If she decides to be with you, it’s her choice. Whatever her sister or her family ends up thinking about you shouldn't make you anxious. How she sees you is all that matters currently. Remember that. –

-I will, Bridgette. Tell Geoff I said “hi” back to him. –

-He was glad to hear from you, we both were. You really grew a lot, and I’m super proud and happy for you. –

-Thanks, Bridge. I’m glad to be having you as a friend. –

-Me too, Cody. Let’s talk again soon! –

-Bye! –

We both hung up our phones. Wow! Of all the people in the world, I was not expecting to ALSO get Bridgette as a friend. I guess she was right, all I need to remember and be is just myself. If it worked out enough to have people like her, Gwen, Trent, Courtney, and Kitty, then I need to keep going.

-*Bzzt* *Bzzt* -

Speaking of Kitty…

-Hey, Kit! – I answered the phone, incredibly happy to hear from her.

-Hey, Cody! – She said, her voice sounding like music to my ears. – Bet you think I had forgotten to give you a call back, huh? –

-No, not at all! In fact, I was still hoping to hear from you. –

-Well, here I am now! Dish the gossip, I’m hyped to hear it! – She sounded excited to hear what I had to say.

I then told her how we inadvertently predicted the rivalry we talked about the other day.

-ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! – Kitty absolutely lost it as she laughed so hard. – WHAT ARE THE ODDS?! –

-I KNOW!!!! AND THEY’RE REALLY NOT LIKING EACH OTHER! JUST LIKE WE SAID! – I said, just as excited as her.

-No, and what you’re telling me checks out because, just the other day, Emma called me ranting about this girl she met that just moved into her dorm. I thought it was just some random girl; I had no idea it would be Courtney! –

-Yeah! It was! But here’s the strange part about all this: Courtney right now only has friction with her. Almost everyone else that she had friction with, in the past, she has loosened up with… myself included. –

-Woah, hang on, yourself included? –

-Yeah, you see, the whole reason she approached me was because she wanted to say sorry to me. She wanted to apologize for not acknowledging me as a great teammate when we were in World Tour together, for being part of the group that dropped on me the responsibility of soothing Sierra when I was justified in voting for her, and for overall belittling me. She even ended up gifting me a box of Belgian chocolates to add to her apology. I wanted to be friendlier to her this time around considering her actions, so when she asked me for a Campus tour, I gave it to her, that’s when she told me about Emma. –

-Aw, Cody, that’s actually kinda sweet. I was not expecting her to be humbler, like at all. –

-Right? It’s still a little bit weird to see, but, hey, as long as she means it and it sticks, I’m all for it. I’m just hoping that this budding rivalry she’s having with your sister ends up in a friendlier manner in the long run. –

-Oh, it’s gonna be quite some time before friendlier terms can be discussed, I feel. Whenever some fierce competition arrives, Emma doesn’t hold back at all. –

-What do you mean? –

-She pushes herself to 200% whenever she feels like she’s competing with someone. So, fair warning, if you ever come across her and she’s really into something at the moment, trying to talk to her is a very bad idea. –

-Noted. –

-Enough about them though! It was such a funny surprise, but it shouldn’t be what we’re focusing on. How are you doing? –

-Doing pretty alright, how about you? –

-Ugh, I had a pretty tough quiz at the end of class today. –

-How did you do? –

-They don’t tell us until tomorrow, but I felt pretty confident. –

-How much did you get on the chemistry midterm? –

-89! Pretty good overall! Some of the long answer questions messed me up though. –

-Oh, I hear that, long answer ones can be kind of a pain… -

-Right? Like they ask you a simple question but then you have to “justify your answer”. Ugh, so annoying… -

-I actually just had an exam like that today. –

-Really? On what? –

-Systems. There was a lot of theory but there were exercises focused on practical approach, and they had a lot of instructions. –

-How did you do? –

-They don’t tell me until tomorrow either. –

-Well, regardless of how we do, we’ll be celebrating either way on Friday! I can’t wait to see you and go roller skating with you! –

-Me neither! I hope you’re ready to have fun! –

-Oh, you bet! Hope that when we get there it’s not too full though… -

-If we meet by the Eaton Centre at 1:30, we’ll get there at a good time, trust me. –

-Ok, you’re the expert here, I trust you. However… if you’re wrong, not saying you will be mind you, you’ll owe me some fries. –

-I was gonna get us fries anyway. – I chuckled.

-Ok, add a hot dog to those fries, then. –

-Done, you’re on. –

I heard Kitty laugh. *Sigh* Her laugh is so adorable, man. I will make sure to be one who manages to make her smile like that every chance I have. Bridgette is right, I’m going good so far as I am, I should have never put that in doubt. However, the fact that she’s excited about seeing me… man, I am just so… I… I feel like a million bucks! I am so grateful for her, man, I really, really, am.

We talked a bit more after that, sharing what we’ll be up to in the coming days, including me telling her that I'm meeting Harold tomorrow to play D&D, which she found cool, and Kitty sharing with me how her upcoming finals are stressing her out, but I reassured her that she’d do great and not to stress about it until the time comes. We eventually had to hang up though because she had agreed to call her sister after her own classes were over and our conversation was reaching that hour. Establishing once again our roller skate “date”, we said how excited we were about it, even with the little wager she just proposed, before she sweetly said goodbye to me. I sighed contently as we hung up our phones.

Man… today has been quite a wild ride. I started it not expecting much, just my midterm, drinking my coffee and back to the dorm. Now add to it the fact that I gained two new friends, two friends I NEVER expected to ever get acquainted with, in fact, one of them didn’t use to like me! Strange how life works sometimes… but you know what? It was taking me for a journey that so far was promising, so I say by all means… let’s keep going.

Chapter Text

Gwen’s POV

Today’s date with Trent was a bit more… unusual than our previous ones. For instance, it wasn’t in the evening or at night, he told me to meet him at my campus’ entrance as soon as I finished class today, aka, between 12:30 and 1:00. Yup, for some reason, our date was going to begin in the afternoon. Don’t ask me why, I’m literally just as lost. Then, he also tells me to wear something comfortable to do exercise in. Um… what? Is he going to take me to a gym or something? I’m all for us working out together one day if I ever decide to hit the gym, but for a date? You’ve got to be joking. I tried not to judge too much though since it might turn out to be a decent surprise in the end, so I ended up wearing some dark green yoga pants I had and a short sleeved black tank with a midnight blue zip-up hoodie over everything. I decided to style my hair the way Lindsay had taught me while I was shopping with Leshawna and Bridgette.

My friends were weirded out by my appearance until I explained that my date had an idea for something more “exercise-y” for us to do. They all tried to take guesses as to what it could possibly be, but I still had no idea. Robin’s suggestion was the boldest as she assumed I was going fencing. Fencing? Seriously? Ugh, I don’t know, man… All I know is that, right now, I’m standing at the campus entrance, on the bus stop, waiting for 9-obssessed Music Man to show up. My friends had already left and Trent just texted me that he was stuck in traffic so… I guess I’ll sit tight for a while…

*Bzzt* *Bzzt*

My phone started going off at that moment. I checked the caller ID. I smiled. It was my favorite Betty herself.

-Hey, Bridge! How are y-? – I answered but was quickly interrupted.

-I KNEW IT! I FUCKING KNEW IT! – She yelled excitedly, making me hold out my phone for a second. – I KNEW IT WAS A GIRL! –

-Woah, woah, what are you talking about? –

-Cody called me two days ago and told me everything, Gwen! – Bridgette explained as she started to calm down. – He told me the whole story about how he met the girl and asked for my advice on how to progress the relationship. I told you I had figured it out when you wouldn’t tell me! –

I chuckled.

-Well, now you know. Sorry, Bridge, but I made a promise to him that I’d keep it secret that’s why I couldn’t tell you. – I told her.

-I know, I know. – She giggled. – But, still, I knew that the next time I called you, I just had to tell you that I was right about it all along. –

-So much for my favorite Betty being a humble person… - I teased.

-Gwen, come on! – She laughed.

-Ok, ok, I’m sorry. Anyway, now that you know, did you promise that you will keep the secret too? –

-Oh, absolutely, he made sure to include the promise to keep it secret as he finished the story. Besides me, only you and Trent know, right? –

-Yes, though I warn you that if Cody gets brought up in a conversation with either Leshawna or Courtney, they might try to get you to tell them. –

-Don’t worry about that, Gwen. Courtney may have loose lips, but I don’t. And if Cody isn’t keen on the idea of Geoff knowing about it right now, my lips won’t tell him either. They’ll kiss him, for sure, but not tell him about Cody’s girl. Speaking of Courtney though, I also heard that Cody and she had a talk recently too. –

-Yup, in fact, he called me after his chat with her to tell me about it and wondered why I didn’t tell him that she had messaged me first. You remember why, don’t you, Bridge? –

-Yeah, you didn’t want to somehow create conflict again. It’s nice that you thought of him that way. –

-That’s the kind of friend I aim to be. –

-That’s the kind of friend you are, bestie. –

-Aww, Bridgette… -

-I mean it, Gwen. Anyway, though, on another subject: What are you up to right now? –

-I’m just sitting here at my Campus’s bus stop, waiting for Trent to pick me up. –

-Ooh, date time? –

-Yup, in the afternoon of all times, can you believe it? –

-Eh, it’s not unusual. Geoff and I sometimes finish work early in the afternoon and we either go out for lunch or he has a picnic for us at the beach or in our backyard or a park. After that, we then go for a walk. Sometimes if we’re near where he lives, we go visit Bruno and play with him for a while. Fun fact! He has cubs now! -

-Aww!! Please tell me he is still treating Geoff normally nowadays and not trying to maul him again. –

-He is, he is, I promise. I told you: Bruno finally understands that Geoff is a good guy and that he takes care of me. His cubs are like the cutest thing too! I mean aside from my Geoff-y of course. –

-Nice save, otherwise, I would have had to call him. –

Bridgette laughed.

-No, no, please don’t. I won’t be hearing the end of it if you do. –

-Chill, I’m just messing with you. -I laughed back.

-Ha, ha, ha, ok, ok, enough about that, the point is that an afternoon date can be incredibly fun, plus it helps to broaden horizons with tons of things you can do as the day passes by. And knowing Trent, I’m willing to bet that he got creative with what you two are going to do today. –

-Well, whatever it is, I’m sure I’m still going to enjoy it. I mean, if I am there with him, I think it’s all that matters. His company is my main focus. –

-Aww, is my Queen of the Goths in love, by any chance? –

I blushed and got flustered as she mentioned the L-word.

-Uh… I mean… maybe? – I stammered.

-Uh-uh, uh-uh. – Bridgette “uh-uh”-ed me. – I’ve been in an amazing relationship for over 2 years now. I know about love, girl, and I can tell when someone is harboring deep feelings for someone. I figured it out on Cody, and I’m figuring it out on you. Spill. How do you actually feel about Trent? And don’t try to weasel your way out of it, I am a human lie detector. –

… I don’t think I have a choice, do I? I mean, if Leshawna already knows, there’s no way Bridge shouldn’t know either. They are my best friends after all. Plus, I can’t deny my feelings anymore either.

-Fine, I… yes! I’m in love with Trent again! I don’t know how it happened, but these last few dates have been some of the best I’ve ever been in. He’s as incredible as I remember him being back on TDI and, unlike Duncan, I actually feel… like he cares about me, and I mean really care about me. –

-There you go! Don’t you feel better being honest about how you feel? All you have to do now is tell him! -

-*Sigh* I know, but… I don’t know, part of me still feels I’m going so fast with him again, just like in TDI. And the other part of me is still making me pinch myself for not even realizing how amazing our relationship could have been… had I not broken up with him in Action and instead talked… -

-Gwen, what did we say about the past, huh? You know the answer as much as I do. –

-Let’s forget about it, focus on the now. –

-Exactly. You’re overthinking again. If things really are as good as you say they are, there’s no way you should be worried about this, more if Trent is doing all of this to make you happy. Don’t torture yourself thinking about what could have been, focus on what’s going on. And what’s going on is: Duncan is no more in your life, you took it upon yourself to acknowledge your wrongdoings to everyone and used it to face Trent again and be sincere about your feelings, and he in turn did the same. So much to the point where you are actively trying to make your relationship work this time around. Much like how I was with Geoff, if the feeling is right, don’t doubt it. –

-Leshawna kinda told me almost the same thing as you are. –

-Well, then that should be your signal, Gwen. If she and I can both see what’s up, there’s no reason you shouldn’t. Tell him, honest to God, all you feel for him. You don’t have to say “I love you” right away, but if you want things between the two of you to go further as a couple, sincerity about your feelings is the best way to start. –

-Yeah… I think you’re right. –

-Seeing as how this redemption path of yours is going, bestie, I know you’ll make the right call. –

-Thanks, Bridgette. –

-What are friends for, Gwen? –

At that second, I saw a convertible approach the stop where I was waiting at. I recognized it immediately as I chuckled.

-Ooh, I know that kind of chuckle! He arrived, didn’t he? – The surfer girl asked.

-Yup. And this dude, my God, he came in wearing shades. Who the hell does he think he is? Knight Rider? – I messed around as I approached the parked car.

Bridgette laughed.

-I mean he loves “The Smiths”, doesn’t he? Maybe he has an 80s soul or something. – She played along.

-Wait, so you’re telling me that I’m dating an old man then? – I responded, fully aware that Trent was listening as he approached me.

-What? Who are you calling an old man? – He laughed.

-…oh my God, I know what you’re doing…. – The blonde surfer snickered as she overheard Trent’s voice before keeping the train going. – I don’t know, Gwen, you might need to check well his birth certificate. I mean, for all we know, he might be a time traveler. I mean, his hair, for instance? –

-I know, Bridge! It’s like he got that hair from an old Rock N’ Roll group. Maybe KISS? – My best friend laughed again as I told that joke.

-Hi, Bridgette! – Trent called out as he heard who I was talking to.

-Ha-ha-ha-ha, could you put it on speaker? I haven’t talked to him in a while, I wanna say hello to our 80s Music Man. – Bridge asked, to which I obliged.

-There, you’re on. – I said with a smile.

-What’s up, Trent? How are you doing? –

-Doing good, can’t complain. – My date said as he took his shades off. - What’s this I hear that I’m being compared to KISS somehow? –

-Nothing, Gwen was just roasting your shades and that you oozed 80s vibes overall. –

-Regarding the shades, she was saying that they make me look like Knight Rider, I assume? – He eyed me teasingly.

-Yes! – Bridgette said while laughing and I laughed as well.

-I’ll tell you: I’m taking that as a compliment, and she isn’t the first one to tell me that. The KISS thing though, that’s a first. –

-Hey, as long as you keep that hair just how it is, music man, all you need is some face paint, a glittery outfit and you got yourself a banging KISS costume ready for Halloween. – I teased.

Trent laughed.

-Only if you wear face paint too, Gwen. That’s my only condition. – He replied.

I smirked.

-You’re on. – I accepted his dare.

-You heard it here, Bridge. – Trent faced my phone. – You’re a key witness that she said yes to it! –

-Oh, trust me, Trent. – Bridgette said with a teasing tone. – I am NOT forgetting about it. Come Halloween, I better have a picture sent out to me of both of you on KISS costumes! –

Trent and I laughed as he signaled to me to get in the car. I obliged and took the passenger seat as I held my phone with Bridgette still on the line.

-I’ll see what I can find, ok? – I told her and chuckled. – Listen, Bridge, I’ve got to leave you for now, Trent and I are gonna be on the road soon, but we’ll talk later, ok? –

-For sure, Gwen! Go enjoy yourselves! The both of you! – Bridgette said happily.

-It was nice talking to you, Bridge! – Trent then said. – Say hi to Geoff for me! -

-For me too, Trent! Glad to hear you’re doing ok! And of course, from both of you! -

-See you later, Favorite Betty! Love you! – I said.

-Love you too, Goth Queen! Later! – The surfer girl said as we both hung up.

-Aww, it’s kind of cute that you and she recovered your friendship so much to the point where you have nicknames to one another now. – Trent pointed out as he started driving us away.

-I really missed her, Trent. – I said, feeling happy and nostalgic at the same time. – Having her back is just such a good feeling. –

-I’ll say, I mean I remember when you two were hunting a haiku poet and you thought it was either Geoff or me. You were anything but subtle on your investigation. –

-How do you even remember that? You were wheeled out of the challenge area after you collapsed on the ground. –

-I watched the reruns while I was on Playa de Losers. I knew something was up when you said that, so I wanted to see what it was all about. –

-Did you show it to Geoff too? –

-Yup, and Bridge had a little bit of explaining to do regarding that. He wasn’t mad at all if you’re wondering, he was just puzzled. –

-I can imagine they kissed it out though. –

-That’s exactly what they did. –

-Why am I not surprised? –

Trent and I laughed, we still loved our friends regardless.

-So, anyway… - I began. – Where exactly are we going already? You told me to dress up as if I was going to the gym but never told me what we were doing. –

-Oh, let’s just say, we’re going somewhere with wheels. – He teased.

Wheels?

-Huh… don’t tell me we’re going go-karting… - I guessed.

-Nope, not unless you want to at some point. –

-Heh, I’ll consider it for a future date. Then where? –

-Patience, Gwen, we’ll be there before you know it. Wheels is your only clue, and I don’t think that with that you’re gonna… -

-Roller-skating? –

-…get it. –

I started to laugh. It was literally my second option but much like me, I’m glad Trent wasn’t predictable. With the word wheels, I’m willing to bet everyone’s first idea would be the go-karts.

-Yay! I got it! – I feigned clap. – What’s my prize, music man? –

-Woah, hold on there, turbo. Who are you, TDA Courtney? Who said anything about winning a prize? – He kept teasing.

-Well, you told me I was never gonna get it, but I did. I had to use some brain power to think it through, so I’m owed a prize. –

Trent smirked.

-Would me inviting you some chili fries during a break count as a prize? – He then asked.

-Add one soda for us to share and I’ll take it. – I decided to be a bit bolder and suggest the classic idea of sharing a drink with two straws, hoping he’d accept.

-Oh! Deal! –

I smirked and shook my head. Roller-skating, huh? Can’t say I’ve ever been. Ice skating, yes, but not a lot. I suppose it couldn’t be as complicated as ice, guess we’ll see. We drove for a few more minutes until we reached Mississauga, where the rink was. The building was fairly big and looked very nice. After Trent parked, he led me inside, and a few moments later, I had a pair of skates on my feet. He knew me so well that he got them for me in black and midnight blue.

-Ready to roll around with me? – Trent skated in my direction as he held out his hand for me to take.

And take it I did, as I gave him a smile and got lost in his eyes. In fact, I got so lost in them… that I didn’t notice that he was beginning to roll me inside the rink. I felt my balance started to tumble as I skidded uncontrollably trying to regain it.

-Woah, woah, woah, WOAAAAAAHHH!!!! – I exclaimed, before feeling Trent’s arms grab me just in time.

-Woah, woah, easy there, eaasyyy. -He said as he helped me up and helped me regain my balance.

I let my arms out as he put me back up and I shifted my legs to align my body properly to the skates’ momentum.

-Maybe I should’ve gotten a helmet too? – I questioned.

-This is a chill ride, Gwen. As long as you keep focused and relaxed, you don’t need a helmet. – Trent said to me calmly. – Here, let’s go one foot at a time, ok? –

I gave him a nod as he held my waist with one hand and my left wrist with the other.

-Ok… - He said, as we slowly started to move across the rink. – And push your right foot forward, then back, now the other one. Push forward, then back. Forward, back. Maintain that rhythm, keep your arms stretched out if you need it. If you feel yourself going faster, that’s normal, don’t let it go to your head, keep your balance up. Ok, here we go again, and forward, then back. Forward, then back. Forward, then back. Keep your eyes up front. Forward, then back… -

As he kept going, I started gaining a lot more confidence. Heeding his instructions, my feet went from feeling as wobbly as Jello to a lot more relaxed as the movement came naturally between each foot. My expression went from a nervous wreck to a joyful laugh as I could feel the air around fill up my lungs. Despite me feeling a lot better while skating, Trent still held onto me, albeit this time lighter than before.

-That’s it! I think you’ve got it! – He exclaimed happily.

I chuckled.

-I… I do! – I said. – Hold on, let me go, I wanna try a lap by myself! –

Trent nodded and gently let me go as I started to move my feet forward and backward again to give me a boost around the rink. I’ve forgotten how to skate so much that a simple lap around the rink was enough to fill me with energy and excitement. As my feet skidded across the wooden floor, I felt comfortable enough to let the momentum take me for a while as I passed other visitors, including young adults, kids, their parents, and even other couples like me and Trent. Speaking of him, every time I passed by him as I did laps across the rink, he would always give me a quick laugh or a “way to go, Gwen!”. On one lap, however, I slapped him on the back as I passed him.

-Yo, Music Man! – I yelled back at him. -Are you gonna join me or not? –

I could hear him chuckle as I felt a pair of skates pull up next to me, catching up.

-Who knew you could have such a rush in so little time when it comes to this? – Trent said.

-And I haven’t skated in quite a while! Although back then it was ice, not roller. – I said back to him.

Trent let out a laugh.

-Guess I know where to take you when winter comes. – He winked.

I giggled. I let my hand out so I could hold him while we take a ride together. He took it without a second thought as we did a few laps around the rink. At one point, he and I exchanged looks. Looking at his amazing eyes, my mind had flashbacks of the first time I saw him: He came into the Island feeling just as confused as everybody else but excited to meet Chris. As he waited on the other side of the dock for all the other contestants to show up, much like all of us, he looked at me in a flirty yet adorable way… and I couldn’t help but smile at him as my crush on him started to grow from that day forth. I’ll be completely honest: I never in the history of forever thought he might like me back, I was scared that all those things he did were just to be cool or something, but he accepted me as who I was and liked me for it as well. I wish I had a time machine to tell my 16-year-old self to not let him go when I did. But, at the same time, if anything, this reunion and this path I’m going on, made our relationship even stronger than before… though I don’t know if we could call it a relationship just yet, could we?

My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Trent call my name.

-Gwen? Gwen, are you there? – I blinked after hearing him again. – There you are! You were starting to scare me. –

-Oh, sorry, Trent. – I said, shaking my head a bit. – What’s up? Is everything cool? –

-I should be the one asking you that. –

-Me? Everything’s fine, I was just… thinking… -

-Penny for your thoughts, gorgeous? –

-I… kind of… got flashbacks from when we first met on the Island. –

-Just now? –

-Yeah, it was that look you just gave me. –

-It was the same one I did that you liked when I met you, even though at first you were trying to be all “whatever”, I then saw your smile. –

I blushed and let out a small laugh.

- “Oh, look at me, I’m all cool and mysterious, I don’t need anyone…” – Trent then started teasing. – “Oh but… who is this handsome guy with the guitar? Be still my heart! Surely he won’t go for me since I’m so mysterious… even though apparently he thinks I’m really beautiful. Maybe just one smile…” –

I pushed him playfully as we kept rolling, earning a laugh from him.

-Aw, come on, you know I’m just messing with you, right? – Trent then rolled behind me before wrapping his arms around my waist as we kept moving.

-Yeah, I know, but it doesn’t make you less of a dork for that little act. – I said, teasing him and putting my hands on top of his arms.

-I put it all for you, Gwen. –

I chuckled again. Suddenly, as he and I rolled around a bit more with him embracing me from behind, I heard a voice, a very familiar voice to my left:

-Come on, Kit! Try and catch me! –

My eyes sprung open as I heard it, and then I saw Trent’s had also sprung up as we looked at each other.

-Is that who I think it is? – I asked him.

-It sure as hell sounded like him, and I should know. – Trent agreed that the voice sounded familiar to him too. – Hold on. –

Trent decided to check for himself first. As he did, I heard him laugh, feeling pleasantly surprised by what he was seeing.

-Oh my God! My bro! I knew he could pull it off! And the girl he’s with is perfect for him! –

-Huh? –

-Oh, please don’t misunderstand me, Gwen, I said “for him”. –

-No, I’m not focusing on that, don’t worry. But is it really…? –

-Yeah! Have a look! –

I turned around to check too and, sure enough, it was him. There, on the other side of the rink, was Cody… and a girl alongside him. I gasped in surprise and then smiled. My friend’s own smile was incredibly big as he rolled around with the girl. I imagine that was the famous Kitty he’s been telling me about, and honestly? She is quite a good-looking girl too! Cody described her to me as having pigtails, but I assume that this time she did her hair because it was dark blue, long and it had a round end, coupled with the fact that she had two red hair ties on each side of her head. She was wearing a red cardigan over a white shirt, and a pair of jeans. She was taller than him too, but let’s be honest, a lot of people, me included, are taller than Cody. She looked just as happy and like him, it appears she was enjoying his company and her time with him as well. That made me wonder what kind of advice he asked Bridgette for…

-Well, isn’t that sweet? – I said, teasingly, but with a hint of incredible happiness for my friend. – You wanna go and say hi? –

-And ruin his date? Are you insane, Gwen? – Trent eyed me questioningly.

-Hey, his girl might be secretly a Drama Brothers fan, you’d be making her day. – I smirked.

-Her day’s already being made, by Cody. Let’s let them be, come on. –

-Ugh, fine, fine. – I quit my teasing. – Party pooper, I was only kidding. –

-Aw, did I make someone mad? –

-No, just somewhat annoyed because someone is no fun. –

-Oh, I’m no fun, huh? –

Suddenly, without warning, Trent put his hand on my back and grabbed my left arm with his free one.

-Uh, what are you do…- I questioned before… - AHHHHHH!!!!!! –

Trent just swung me out into the rink so hard that my legs kept opening and closing as I tried to regain my balance.

-TRENT, YOU JEEEEERRRRRKKKKK!!!! – I exclaimed back at him as I continued to desperately not fall down.

FINALLY, after a while of me tumbling around while passing people around me, I managed to put myself up and regain control of my legs as I rolled normally. Trent caught up to me and laughed.

-That was not funny! – I snapped at him.

-Who’s no fun now? – He raised an eyebrow at me teasingly.

-Hmph… - I huffed, turning my head away from him.

-Hey, hey, I’m sorry, Gwen. – He softened his voice at me. – I was just trying to play with you. Say… would this make you feel better? –

He kissed my cheek so tenderly even though my face was still turning away. I blushed a bit after feeling his lips softly graze my skin. Oh, damn it, I can’t stay mad at him, besides, it was kind of fun.

-Ugh, that shouldn’t fucking work… - I groaned as I faced him again. – Look, Trent, I admit that it was kind of fun, but you caught me a lot by surprise, especially somewhere where I’m pretty much doing things again over from zero. –

-Again, sorry, I was just trying to have a little bit more fun in the way you like to play. –

-Well, sure, but I… I don’t know, it was just too intense. –

-Let’s lower the intensity then, let’s go as we were at the beginning, ok? I promise, no more surprises like that one. –

I looked at him after he said that. I got lost in those green eyes of his again briefly before answering.

-Thank you, Trent. And, for the record, I did enjoy it a little bit. –

-I knew you would. –

I giggled before we started skating hand-in-hand across the rink again.

There were times when we actually got really close towards Cody and his date, but they would just simply run off again. They were so adorable! Cody was showing off tricks he knew to her while she attempted some herself and actually managed to pull them off! Man, I’ve never seen my friend so happy in his life, like he was genuinely smiling out of pure joy and not putting on a Casanova act anymore. Despite my teasing, I legit couldn’t be prouder of him, he deserves this, not being stuck with a crazy fangirl who doesn’t even let him breathe. I don’t know if we would meet throughout the course of our dates, but it didn’t matter if we did or we didn’t, we’re both going to enjoy ourselves either way.

A little while later, my stomach grumbled, and I told Trent I needed a break. He smiled at me, and we stopped by the snack area for lunch. As he promised, we started talking as we shared a mug of root beer and had chili fries.

-So… you’re liking the day out so far? – He asked.

-Yeah, even with the whole launching me like a rocket thing, I have. – I replied honestly, with a small smirk.

-Already said I was sorry, are you gonna hold that over my head all day? – He raised an eyebrow at me.

-What can I say? It’s FUN. – I winked as I grabbed a fry.

Trent shook his head and chortled.

-Gwen? Trent? – Asked a voice suddenly.

Trent and I were both startled hearing it, but at the same time knew who it was.

-Cody! Hey! – I was the first to approach him and greet him with a small hug, which he returned.

-Hey yourself to you both! – He broke the hug and then approached his former bandmate.

-My bro of bros! The Codester! – Trent said happily as he greeted him with a high five and then a small hug of his own. - How are you, man? Long time no see! –

-You mean since my birthday party, right? I know! It’s been a while! – Cody said. – Been doing good, how about you guys? Hope I’m not interrupting much, I just wanted to say hi. –

-It’s cool, Cody. – I reassured him. – Wait, did you know we were here? –

-Oh, yeah! I saw you two when Kitty and I first stepped into the rink… and I also saw the way Trent pushed you out into it, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! –

Cody and Trent laughed, making me pout and grumble.

-Told you that was funny! – Trent pointed at me.

-Ugh… - I shook my head and rolled my eyes at them. – Anyway, so, that girl is in fact the famous Kitty you’ve been telling me about, huh? Where is she? Think I can meet her? –

-She’s in the bathroom and I’m waiting for our food to be ready. I just ordered it so it might be a while. – Cody replied, with a receipt and a buzzer in his hand.

-A little surfer birdy told me that you called her the other day to ask for her advice. Everything cool? –

-Oh, Bridgette told you I called her? Yeah, all’s good, she gave me some pretty good advice too. Not only that, she and I became friends! –

-Wow! Really? Never expected you two to strike a friendship. –

-I know! But, honestly, just being myself and talking casually like you and I are doing right now just managed to click well with her, so she’s all for us being friends. –

-That’s great, Cody! – Trent interjected, feeling glad for him, but then I heard him teasing. – Plus, having Bridge as a friend means that you and Kitty have more options for double dates! –

I chuckled.

-I didn’t think about it that way! – I said to him. – I just hope that those two don’t begin intense make-out sessions in front of them. –

-Guys, come on! – Cody whined, while blushing. – She and I are just here as friends right now. –

-Friend for now, though, right? – I asked him.

-…yes? – Cody blushed a bit harder after I asked him that, making me chuckle.

Just then, a girl with long dark blue hair and a red cardigan sweater approached Cody.

-There you are, Cody! – She said. – I came out of the bathroom and looked over for you near the snack bar, but I didn’t think you’d wait over here. –

-Sorry, Kit. – He said. – I was just catching up with some old friends I ran into over here. –

-Old friends? – The girl asked as she turned her gaze and finally met mine and Trent’s, who moved off the table towards me. She gasped in surprise. – NO WAY! –

I laughed a bit as I greeted the sweet girl.

-Hi! You’re… Kitty, right? – I asked.

-Yeah! And… and you’re, you’re Gwen! From Total Drama! – She exclaimed and then looked at Trent and gasped even more. – Oh my God! And you’re Trent from the Drama Brothers! I can’t believe it! –

-Nice to meet you, Kitty. - Trent said while making a short salute. – It’s nice to finally put a face to one of my best friend’s newest friends. –

-Likewise, I mean, my God, to meet you guys is such an amazing thing! Wait, but you two here… together, even after your breakup, it’s… *gasp* Oh my gosh! Are you two dating again? –

-Kit, Kit, Kit, keep it down. – Cody asked. – Gwen told me she doesn’t want it to spread around so much. –

-It’s ok, Cody. – I calmed him down. – Right now, the only ones who really know us here are you two. It would be bad if another one of our castmates who we don’t get along with as much was here, but it’s no big deal right now. I mean if I really wanted to keep it that secret, Trent and I wouldn’t be out here in the first place. –

-Oh, well, in that case, sorry… - He said rubbing his neck.

-Aw, it is cool that you want to keep your oath and promises to her, though. – Kitty then said to him.

-She’s my friend, Kit, and good friends are always loyal to their promises. –

Trent and I gave him a smile.

-Anyway though… - He said. – Yes, this is Kitty. Kit, you know Gwen and Trent by now. –

-Again, it’s nice to meet the both of you. – The tall girl said. – What have you guys been up to ever since TD? –

-Well, I’m currently in a new band and working part-time at a coffee and jazz bar. – Trent replied.

-And I’ve returned to my studies. – I then said. – I’m in art school. –

-Cool! Yeah, I remember you being a good artist whenever I watched TDI. – Kitty smiled at me. – I mean, you drew a perfect silhouette of almost everyone of the other campers on the chainsaw killer challenge. –

-She also made a killer drawing of me coming out of the lake after a swim. – Trent pointed out, obviously teasing me and making me blush.

I chuckled nervously after he said that.

-Gwen’s always had a creative mind. – Said Cody with a nod. – Little fun fact, but it was thanks to her that our team won the sculpture challenge in Paris back in World Tour. –

-Woah, how do you know that, Cody? You weren’t with us at that moment because you were trying to calm Sierra down. – I asked.

-I rewatched the episode, plus, it was something Courtney told me yesterday when she joined me for lunch. –

-Everything still cool with you two, by the way? –

-Yeah, don’t worry, she’s been true to her word and is way friendlier this time around. –

-I don’t understand how she could have been mean to him in the first place, though. – Kitty commented. – I mean, Cody’s literally the sweetest friend ever. –

-Aw, shucks, come on, Kit…. – My friend blushed after hearing that compliment. – I’m not as sweet as you. –

-Cody… - Now she was blushing. Oh, man, the day these two get together, I swear…

Cody chuckled. The buzzer he had in his hand suddenly sounded.

-Oh, that should be our food, I'll go get it. – He said, and Kitty nodded.

-I’ll get us a table! – She then said and then turned to us. – Sorry if we somehow crashed your date, you guys. –

-It’s alright. – I said reassuring her. – I was happy to see Cody and finally meet the friend he has been telling me about. You’re cool! –

-Totally, it was nice meeting you! – Agreed Trent.

-Same here! Enjoy yourselves! And I don’t know how much longer he and I will be here but if you need us for anything, we’ll be right over there. – Kitty pointed out at a nearby table.

-Thanks, Kitty! You and Cody enjoy yourselves as well! – I exclaimed happily as she gave me a smile and then joined Cody at their table. I then turned to Trent. – Sparks flew or what? –

-Sparks? – Chortled Trent. – More like fireworks! –

I chortled back.

-He doesn’t just like her, Cody’s in love! – He continued.

-Oh, 100%, did you see the way he looks at her? -I said quietly and then looked back at them, smirking.

-Sure did because that’s exactly how you looked at me during our time on TDI… -

I blushed heavily.

-Trent, come on… - I looked down in embarrassment.

-Hey, it’s ok, Gwen… - He reassured me as he lifted my face up. – I’m guilty of having that look too anyway. –

-…you’re kind of having it right now, actually… - I whispered in a tease, sinking into his emerald-colored eyes. –

-So are you, beautiful… - He whispered back flirtatiously.

Our faces came closer and closer, until our lips connected on a soft kiss. My heartbeat started to rise, and my stomach felt like it was full of butterflies flying as my lips and his were locked with each other. We knew we couldn’t keep this up, however, it would be way too much PDA for this place at this time. Slowly, he and I pulled back while staring lovingly at one another.

-Oh, Gwen… - Trent said softly.

-Trent… - I replied, just as softly.

We might have broken the kiss, but the connection wasn’t gone. Was this it? Should this be the moment when I finally let him know how he’s making me feel? My mind was racing as I kept staring at him.

-Trent… I… - I ventured forward.

But then, I heard a loud cry from a distance. Some kid had just fallen down on the rink and was now shrieking loudly while tears came out of his eyes. I could see the parents trying desperately to calm him down, but the cries were incredibly loud, and it pierced the whole area for a moment before he was taken aside to see if he had any bruises on him. The situation, unintentionally, spoiled the moment and Trent and I had become idle on our table before I started to nervously munch on some more fries.

-Um, poor kid, huh? – He asked, to break the ice.

-Yeah, I, uh, I hope he’s ok after that nasty fall. – I said, chuckling nervously.

-Yeah, um, me too, me too. Say, uh, you… wanna go again after we finish here? –

-Sure, as long as, you know, we keep it light. I don’t wanna puke my guts out and all. –

-Absolutely, Gwen. – He then said with a smile.

The moment may have been lost but his smile brought a little warmth back to my heart. As time passed, we finished our fries and drank our soda together before rolling back, arm-in-arm, into the rink. Trent and I would occasionally let go of each other during the rest of our session to have some more freestyle fun. We laughed and laughed as time kept passing us by. At one point, however, the music changed to a slow tone and the lights around the roller rink dimmed as a voice on a speaker said:

-Ladies and gentlemen of the rink. It is now time for “Slow Skate”. Grab a partner and dance around while keeping up lightly with these slow tunes. Enjoy your time with each other and just live the moment. –

Slow Skate? But that’s what Trent and I have been doing right now, how is it any different? As I kept pondering, I felt his arm wrapping around my waist and pulling me gently towards him. As we did a spin, I looked up and saw him staring at me with joyous eyes.

-Trent, how do we…? – I started asking.

-Just trust me, Gwen. Trust me and follow my lead. – He replied.

I knew I could trust him, even though this was entirely new for me. Without a second thought, I nodded and wrapped one of my arms around his neck and he held my free hand with his. As we got into position, Trent started to move his feet around, guiding me around the rink and keeping his focus on me at all times. We got into such a rhythm with the music that it felt like a Waltz on roller skates. As we danced around, I could feel myself feeling joyous about having him with me, not losing my concentration on his lead. I got so into his lead and our Waltz that at points where he released me just so we can do a spin together before rejoining, I didn’t even panic or lose my balance, it just flowed naturally. Oh, Trent… being with you again, I swear…

I kept on following his lead as “Slow Skate” time continued. I took a chance to see if anyone else was enjoying it as much as we did and, sure enough, a lot of couples, mostly adults, young adults and teens, were skidding around slowly across the big rink. At one point, I even saw Cody and Kitty joining in the fun. I could see he was feeling a bit nervous but determined to slowly move around with his crush, who was smiling at him happily as the two rolled around in sync with the music. I giggled as I saw him, he was doing so good despite his nervousness. Every time he looked at Kitty, I could see a glimmer of joy in his eyes, and from her side as well. Trent noticed I was staring out and saw for himself what was going on with his bandmate.

-Aww, look at them. – He said quietly. He then smirked and he whispered to me. – I don’t know about you, Gwen, but I hear wedding bells. –

I chortled at his teasing.

-I’ll make sure he names you his best man. – I followed along.

-It’s gonna be a tough fight for that title though. I mean he has to choose between me, Harold, and Justin. –

-You forgot about Tyler and Owen. –

-Oh, damn, you’re right… -

We laughed it off as we kept dancing. Again, despite our teasing, we couldn’t be happier for them. I know they’re just friends now, but Cody feels something deep for her and it’s up to him to make sure he develops it fully. Knowing him, and how he’s changing, I think he’ll be just fine.

A little while later, “Slow Skate” finally ended as all ages were welcomed back into the rink and the music got more upbeat again. Trent and I separated from our dancing positions and went back into arm-in-arm.

-That was amazing, Trent… - I said to him.

-I’ll say, you did so well! – He said back to me. – Are you sure you haven’t really skated like this before? –

-Never, I was just following your lead like you told me. –

-Well, you moved around so incredibly, beautiful. – Trent then raised my hand up and pressed his lips on it, like a knight to a princess. I blushed hard at the gesture. – You wanna keep going? –

I checked the time before answering.

-Let’s do one longer lap before calling it, sounds good? – I told him.

Trent simply nodded and we went for one more lap around the rink. We twirled around while rolling our skates across the wooden floor, being in-sync with one another and with the music. We did our lap and danced around the center of the rink happily before I officially felt all tired out. Trent understood and slowly wheeled us out of the rink, but not before waving goodbye to Cody and Kitty, who were close by. I made sure I got everything with me before putting my normal shoes back on and giving him the pair of skates for him to return. We walked out of the building with our hands intertwined.

-So… was it a nice surprise date after all? – He asked.

-It was certainly a surprise because I never thought we’d go roller-skating… - I said. – But yeah, you made it really enjoyable, Music Man. –

-You know me, I aim to please, gorgeous. –

I chuckled. As we approached his car, I then thought to myself, mainly about what both Leshawna and Bridgette had told me:

-… if the feeling is right, don’t doubt it… - Bridgette’s words echoed in my mind.

-… You’re free, baby, and if it’s love what you’re feeling for Trent, tell him…. – I then heard Leshawna’s words as well.

I had the perfect chance to tell him while we were inside… didn’t I? It was full of music and all kinds of muttering, but the connection was there. Although… right now, I could feel the clear, calm and cool air of the evening sky giving me another shot, another perfect shot. Trent and I approached the convertible before he pulled his keys out.

…come on, Gwen… it’s do or die…

-Trent… - I began.

He paused. He didn’t even get the chance to unlock his car, but it didn’t matter to him, he wanted to know what I had in mind.

-Yes, Gwen? – He said softly and with a smile as he turned to me.

-There’s something I have to tell you…. –

-Of course, what’s up? –

He leaned on the trunk of his car while not facing away from me. I blushed hard looking at him, feeling flustered. Come on, Gwen, tell him how you feel. I took a deep breath and began.

-Trent… I… I don’t just like you… I’ve fallen in love with you all over again. –

I noticed his expression changed to shock momentarily before his lips curved into a smile again.

-I’ve been trying to tell myself that I shouldn’t rush this second chance I managed to get with you, but the truth is… I can’t deny it any longer. With you, that spark that I thought I’d get when I decided to go for Duncan actually showed up and stayed around this time. I beat myself up for sighing whenever you said anything when we were together. How could I have been so fucking stupid to not understand how you were properly feeling back then? I should’ve been more attentive. Well, right now, you have my full attention. Thinking of you makes me smile again, brings me light when there was darkness in my heart. You have been so caring, so understanding, so warm with me, even if sometimes I feel like I don’t deserve it. Despite everything, you wanted to be with me again, and I have to thank everything to the one who gave me a second chance with someone as great as you. I don’t ever want to let you go again, Trent. I wanna be with you, I want us to be together again, not just in “renewal dates” status anymore. We probably can’t really say to pick this up where we left it, but I want to give it a new life, knowing what we know now. I wanna call you my boyfriend again, and I wanna hear you calling me your girlfriend again. I’m done hiding what I feel anymore. I know that we started seeing each other again to see if it was worth getting back together, and I have my answer now: I do, I really do. I was scared to say anything because I wasn’t sure if you were gonna feel the same way, more considering how I still broke your heart and went off thinking about Duncan. But fuck it, I don’t want to lie to myself anymore by putting my feelings down. Trent, I’m madly in love with you and I wanna be with you… - As I poured my soul onto him, I could feel tears coming down my eyes before dropping the final line. -…this is how I feel, how do you feel? –

Trent stood there watching me in amazement and happiness before approaching me rapidly, cupping my face and pulling me into a passionate kiss. Wrapping his arms around his neck, I kissed him back with all the love in the world I was feeling for him. He pulled me in closer as his arms wrapped around my waist. This love I once lost was returned to me… and this time I’m not letting him go.

-Mm, Trent… - I moaned in between kisses, feeling tears fall down my face.

-Mm, oh, Gwen… - He said, moaning between kisses as well. Hearing his voice, I could tell he had been waiting for such a long time to hear me say this.

At one point, he pulled me down slightly as he leant down on top of his car’s trunk, not pulling his lips away from mine. The kiss was so magical, it felt warranted, it felt like a celebration, it felt like the warm sun basking us in all its glory. However, as amazing as it was, we had to pull away after a while…

-Guess that answers my question… - I smirked.

-Not necessarily. – He said. – There’s something I want to say as well: Gwen, ever since you came back into my life, that feeling of completion surrounded me again. I felt… like you were the missing puzzle piece, only I had been telling myself that you weren’t the right piece for so long a while after our breakup. How wrong I was. All the girls I’ve been with after you, none of them compared to the one that made me feel everything: love, happiness, joy, anxiety, sadness, heartbreak, calm, you name it. I was an idiot for letting myself be dragged away by my overthinking, but I’ve used what I experienced from it to learn about who I am and grow as a person, more with the help of therapy. But… seeing you again after so long, even on our friendship phase during seasons 2 and 3, I just had that feeling that things could be different this time around if I could get the chance to see you one-on-one. That’s why I ventured to ask you out again, and I told myself after you said yes that I will make sure to don’t stop being myself but also to explore more about what you love, because you matter to me. Because… I’m in love with you too, in fact, deep inside my heart, I never stopped loving you. Gwen, I don’t ever want to be apart from you again either. Yes, I want you to be my girlfriend, and I want to be called your boyfriend again. No other person on the planet is as beautiful, or creative, or funny, or versatile, or incredible as you. This is not rushing, this is realization… and I’m so glad it’s finally here. –

I saw deep in his eyes that look of love that he had given me once in the past. I smiled at him as my eyes kept watering down tears of joy before kissing him again. The sunset was lighting us brightly in the background as we made out, feeling all our emotions pouring into each other so much. I knew one thing about us right now: If we ever encounter issues again, we WILL talk them out as many times as we need to, understanding each other's perspectives. And if there’s ever something that differs from us on anything, it will just add to what makes us unique and we can simply use it to broaden our horizons. Trent, from this day forth, I will be everything I wasn’t back then… because you’re worth it.

Minutes after that blissful kiss, we stared at each other again, not wanting to move. Trent, however, gasped and told me to hold on. It looked like he remembered something… but what?

-I, uh, believe this is yours? – He said, pulling something out of his back pocket. When I saw what it was… my eyes widened, I can’t believe he still had it!

There on his hand was the blender necklace I gave him back at the end of the alien movie challenge in Action. I had given it to him for luck after he saved it from falling down a sewer. Duncan called him a “girl” for doing that but, honestly, in hindsight, screw him. He didn’t understand the value of that necklace to me and thought the win was more important, unlike Trent, whose empathy was so big that he gave up his chances to make sure I was happy.

-I guess you could say I never ran out of luck in the end, huh? – He said to me sweetly. – I’m sorry I never gave it back though, and sorry I didn’t tell you about it when we reunited either. -

As I broke down in tears following this revelation, I shook my head and kissed him briefly.

-After all this time? – I asked quietly.

-Of course. – He whispered back.

-I… I honestly thought… that you had thrown it away. –

-Why would I throw away the best gift that a girl has ever given me? –

-Really? –

-Yeah, really. I’d sometimes… look at it and think: Gwen’s luck is in there. It might not show all the time, but I know it will be there when I need it. –

-Well… it’ll still be there then… -

-What do you mean? –

-I still want you to have it. Not just for luck, but as a reminder. A reminder that… we have found each other again. As long as I know you have it, I know it means that you keep me in your heart. –

-Always. –

We stared at each other lovingly for a few more minutes against the rest of the sunset before I heard my stomach grumbling again. Trent chuckled.

-Trent! – I pouted. – Don’t laugh. –

-Sorry, sorry. – He said, pulling us up. – To be fair, I am feeling pretty hungry too. Wanna go for a bite? –

I was about to say yes… but then I had a better idea.

-Hold on… - I said as I took out my phone and dialed my mom.

I talked to her for a few minutes as Trent stood there feeling a bit lost. My mom asked me to ask him before agreeing to anything.

-Trent… do you wanna come over to my house for dinner? – I asked.

Trent’s eyes widened.

-Oh! Really? Your mom doesn’t mind? –

-I mean, I’m inviting you. She’s cool as long as you say yes and nothing’s up. Plus, you’d have the honor of being the first boyfriend I bring to dinner. –

He gasped.

-Wait… so… not even Duncan has… -

-Nope. –

-And I’d be… -

-Yup. Plus, my mom really wants to meet you, you’d be making her happy. –

Trent chortled for a few seconds and then looked at me with a smile.

-Thanks, Gwen. I’d love to. – I nodded.

I smiled as brightly as I could and giggled before telling my mom that he said yes. Having hung up the conversation, he and I boarded the car and soon took off into the road again.

As we approached the door to my house, I could see on Trent’s face that he was feeling nervous.

-Trent, relax. – I said, taking out my keys. – My mom’s gonna love you. I mean, she certainly already likes you more because you’re not Duncan. –

-I mean, sure, but you know, jitters about first meeting your girlfriend’s family and all. – He chuckled nervously.

-It’s gonna be fine, trust me. –

I opened the door to the house, and I guided him inside.

-Mom, I’m home! – I announced. – And I brought company! –

-Welcome home, honey! – Mom greeted me, coming from the kitchen. She pulled me into a hug, and I gave it back happily. – Did you have a good day? –

-An amazing day, actually. Just ask the man behind me. –

My mom giggled as we pulled out of the hug and then took a look at Trent.

-Why, I never thought I’d see the day another Total Drama contestant that wasn’t my daughter would be inside my house, no less a very handsome and talented one. – Mom said with a smile.

-Oh! Um, thank you, ma’am, ha-ha. – Trent blushed. – It’s… it’s very nice to meet you. –

-It’s nice to finally meet you, Trent. Gwen has told me wonders about you besides what I already saw on Total Drama. –

-Really? Like what? –

-The fact that you’re attentive and sweet to her and make sure each of your outings has been made so that both of you could enjoy it. –

-I aim to please, miss. I did it because your daughter deserves it. –

-Oh, you’re such a gallant young man too! I’m so glad you could join us for dinner! Why don’t you and Gwen wait in the living room? Food’s still just a while away. –

-Thanks, ma’am, I’m glad to be here as well. – He nodded.

Mom returned to the kitchen while I turned to Trent again.

-Can I offer you anything to drink while we wait? – I asked.

-Hmm, can I have some water, please? –

-Sure thing, wait for me by the couch. – I nodded.

I made my way to the kitchen and grabbed two glasses before turning towards the fridge and taking the pitcher.

-There’s a big glow in your aura, dear. – My mom said as she threw some scraps away. – Did something big happen on today’s date? –

-Big? – I said, trying to feign ignorance at first. – Hmm, well, there was a kid who threw a massive tantrum at the roller-skating rink because he fell down. –

My mom glared at me and raised an eyebrow. She knew I was bluffing.

-Oh, ok, ok, yes, there was something. – I sighed in defeat.

-He told you he was in love with you again, didn’t he? – Mom inferred with a smile as she approached to help me pour water on the two glasses.

-No… - I shook my head before grinning. – I said it! –

Mom gasped happily.

-And? – She wanted to know more.

-I just poured my soul out and told him exactly what he makes me feel, what he has made me feel ever since I met him, and how those feelings resurrected when we reunited. I… I cried a lot while saying all I needed to say to him, thinking that maybe there was the odd chance that he didn’t feel love for me again… but he didn’t need words to tell me how he felt because the next thing I knew, he just kissed me. Lovely, passionately, all that he needed to say was encapsulated in that amazing kiss. –

I sighed feeling so elated just remembering. Mom giggled.

-I told you there wouldn’t be any issue if you told him how you felt. – She pointed out, while putting the water pitcher back in the fridge.

-Ha, no, you told me there wouldn’t be any issue if I brought him over for dinner if things were going great. – I replied with a smirk.

-Eh, tomato, tomahto. The fact that you did bring him over means that you let him know how you felt, and it was enough for you to confide in having him meet us. –

-True enough, I guess. – I shrugged. – Although now it means that I’m gonna take this renewed relationship with him a lot more seriously this time around. –

-Well said, dear. What are you going to do? –

-Ok… Number 1: If we have a problem with anything, more if it’s something OCD-related, we’ll TALK IT OUT as much as we need to. Number 2: We won’t focus on the past mistakes; we’ll focus on the present. And number 3: If we differ on anything regarding our likes, I’m not gonna take it as a bad sign. –

-Exactly. Use the last one more to your advantage, honey. The difference in what we like the most is what makes us special. You can teach him your world and he can teach you his. Remember that. –

-I will, mom, thanks. –

Mom gave me a kiss on the forehead before I returned to Trent with two glasses of water in my hand.

The rest of the evening went by very swiftly after that. Mom made this amazing lasagna with a Caesar salad on the side, and we had chocolate cake for dessert. My brother was cool towards Trent throughout the rest of the day, even if at first he was being a tad annoying asking weird questions or reminding me and Trent about Duncan. It all poofed away the minute Trent got interested in his electric guitar. For those who don’t know, my brother owns a Les Paul that he loves to play occasionally. Trent and him geeked out over their favorite artists and even gave each other tips on how to handle instruments, even if Trent was more of a classical guitar kind of guy. I shook my head at these two music geeks going at it big time, but at the same time was super glad that they got along. Mom loved talking with him as well. Despite me describing my dates to her whenever I came back home, Trent told them with a bit more detail this time around. She overall felt really happy for both of us now that we were trying our relationship once more.

After some time, Trent took a look at his watch and knew he needed to head home since he was needed for a shift tomorrow at Drops of Harmony. He said goodbye to mom and Ken before I accompanied him outside to his car. We turned to one another and held hands while he looked at me with loving eyes.

-So… we’re officially trying this again, huh? – I said to him, with a blush on my face.

-I mean… that’s what we’ve been doing for the past few weeks now, don’t you think? – He said, chuckling.

-You know what I mean. –

-Yeah, I do. Listen, Gwen, this time around I want things to be good and I know you want it too. –

-I definitely do. In fact, if we ever have problems, I promise I’ll tell you and talk to you about them. –

-Me too, I swear it. And if I don’t click with you on something, I’ll venture and explore it so I can understand your POV, just like I did with Alien Chunks. –

I smiled and chuckled.

-You still have to watch the sequels though. – I teased. – But… yeah, let’s meet in the middle or even explore new things about what we like. Let’s understand each other. –

-Deal. –

-So… what next? What are we doing next? –

-This might be cliché to you, but I thought it was romantic: Wanna go to the CN Tower? –

I laughed and then nodded.

-I haven’t been in so long and, well, the idea of sharing such a view with you, actually makes me feel pretty excited when I think about it. Yeah, let’s do it. –

He smirked.

-Done. – He nodded.

We both laughed and then looked at each other again. Without thinking twice, I pulled him towards me, and he wrapped his arms around my waist as we once more locked lips. This time there was no hesitation as we knew how we felt and how we wanted things to go from this day forward. We were a couple again, and by God, this time we’ll stick the landing, and no Total Drama or stupid ass Chris McLean is going to change that.

I wouldn’t have minded kissing Trent’s lips forever, but we had to part. As he boarded his car, he turned back one more time to wave goodbye, which I returned with a flustered, yet happy, smile. I knew it wouldn’t be long until I get to see my BOYFRIEND again, but I felt like missing him already as I saw him leave. Cheesy, huh? I know. But, hey, I like it.

I walked back to my house and rushed to my room feeling like I could hug the sky as my redemption path just kept on giving. I had to call my friends and tell them the amazing news. Needless to say….

-YEAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! WOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT!!!!!!!! YOU GO, GWEN!!!! YOU GO!!!! WOOOOO-HOOOOO!!!!! – Bridgette screamed excitedly through the phone as I gave her the good news. She screamed so loud that I knew for sure that if Geoff was taking a nap or something, he just got the rudest of awakenings, ha, ha, ha, ha.

And then…

-THAT’S MY GIRL!!!!! THAT’S. MY. GIRL!!!! THIS IS THE GWEN I MISSED!!!!! NO MORE DOUBTS!! SECURE YOUR MAN!!!! DUNCAN WHO, AM I RIGHT? HE’S OFFICIALLY ANCIENT HISTORY NOW!!! – Leshawna was as equally excited as Bridgette was. And even though I did find her jab at my delinquent ex a bit too mean… I did laugh a bit.

And even more afterwards…

-Gwen!! That is so amazing!!!!! I’m so happy for you!!!!! See? See? I told you that it was all a matter of talking it out. I told you that you were on your way, and here is the proof! I wish you nothing but the best and, hey, you don’t mind if I tell Mike about this part, do you? – Zoey was super sweet about it, albeit less vocal than my other two best friends.

Yup, the three of them were incredibly happy and I had their full support, though I did have it even before Trent and I made things official again, but still. I tried calling Cody, but as much as he tried, he didn’t pick up. My guess is that Kitty was taking up most of his night right now, which honestly, good for him.

I wanted to tell Courtney too, but despite our recent rendezvous and texts being super positive, friendship status was still in re-development between me and her. I think I’d rather tell her in-person the next time we meet. Yeah… I think that sounds better right now.

With nothing much else going on, I fed my lizards and then decided to sit at my desk and do some sketches to ease my mind from the amazing day I had. The day that I finally realized that much like how Bridge told me: If the feeling is right, there’s no need for doubt. I’ll remember that for more things from here on out, because that’ll be the saying which I believe in the end will help me out the most in this new path I’m walking on.

Chapter Text

Outside Eaton Shopping Center - Cody’s POV

Whoo, oh man, this may not be an actual date or anything but technically I asked her out. And I mean… it’s not like we haven’t hung out just us two in the past. We went and saw that new Japanese monster movie after we first met. Although… there is a difference between going for a movie and going roller skating, isn’t there? I don’t know. All I know about dates, if someone should call what I’m doing currently a date I suppose, is what I heard from classmates in high school, one or two things my dad told me, some movies and all those weird magazines I read long ago. Now, I’m standing here, in front of the Eaton, waiting for my tall and cute friend to show up. I managed to arrive way earlier than her from what I can tell. We agreed at 1:30, but she still wasn’t here. Huh… maybe she got caught up in class or something happened, and she needed to go home? No, when it comes to the last one, she would’ve texted me. Ugh, I need to stop worrying! She’ll be here! Why am I so anxious to see her when this is just another hangout as friends? Ugh…

… ok, Cody, come on, take a deep breath. Remember what Bridgette told you: Be yourself. Be natural. Kitty likes you as who you are, no need to make things escalate mentally right now, you just need to play it cool. And by cool, I mean do not, I repeat DO NOT, go into Codemeister mode. That thing died long ago, and you buried it six feet under. Cool as in chill, relax, go with the flow. Go with the flow….

-BOOOO!!!!! –

-AHHHHHH!!!! – I jumped with a yell as I felt a pair of arms on my shoulders briefly and then heard a laugh. I turned around and, son of a bitch, she got me again. – Kitty, come on! –

Kitty kept laughing.

-I’m sorry, Cody! – She said, in-between laughs. – I just couldn’t help myself. It is just too damn easy, and I couldn’t let the chance go by. –

-And I imagine that you also think it’s really funny? –

-Oh, it’s absolutely hilarious, but hey, come on, you know I’m just playing with you. –

-I know, I know. – I sighed. – I’m… I’m just glad you made it. –

-Of course I did, like I would pass the chance to hang out with you. More considering we both ended early. –

-I know! It’s such a nice feeling, huh? –

-Definitely! So… where’s our bus? –

-Oh, lucky for us, it’s a bit delayed it seems. But don’t worry, usually when it’s late, it’s just a few minutes until it’s here. Wanna sit? –

-Oh, please, my feet feel a bit sore, and I don’t wanna wait while standing up right now. –

-Plus, skating with sore feet isn’t ideal. –

-Heh, good point. –

We both laughed as we took a seat at the bus stop. As we sat, I took the chance and glanced at how she was looking today. She wasn’t dressed in her usual red sweater over white dress shirt and with a skirt. This time, she wore a red button-down cardigan, opened, showing off a plain white t-shirt. Her skirt was now a pair of light blue jeans. She had a small purse strapped around her too. She looked fantastic… though, when does she not? I can’t believe I’m the one hanging out with her right now. And her hair, my God, her hair. I love her pigtails, don’t get me wrong, but seeing her hair down and styled out made her so much better. Plus, combined with her signature red ribbons on both sides… *sigh* God, she’s so beautiful…

-Cody? Cody? You there? – I was so entranced at first that I didn’t hear her calling me, until the “you there”. My eyes widened as I realized.

-Oh, sorry… - I rubbed my arm embarrassedly and with a blush on my face. – What… what’s up? – 

She giggled.

-I asked if you could give me a little heads up of what to expect when we get there. –

-Oh, um, sure. – I said. – I’ll try to summarize it as best as I can. –

I told Kitty everything that this rink has to offer, and the more I told her about it, the more she was excited to get there. As we got on the bus, which at that point was arriving, she began telling me about her own experiences with skating in general.

-I honestly can’t wait to try roller-skating. I’ve only ever been ice skating. – She said to me.

-How often would you go? – I asked back.

-Pretty often. In fact, it was something Emma and I used to do at a lake near our old home when we were little. –

-Aw, that sounds cool! –

-I know! Wait… are you making a pun? –

-Oh, uh, forgot to say no pun intended, huh? –

Kitty simple smiled and laughed at me.

-So… speaking of my sis, has Courtney told you anything else about how they’re dealing with each other now that they’re dormmates? –

-I had lunch with Courtney yesterday actually, and… she did say some things about Emma, but I don’t know if I’d classify them as gossip worthy. You wanna know them anyway? –

The girl simply nodded excitedly.

-Well, they got into a huge argument after Courtney finished her classes the same day I met with her. Court told me that they were debating about what exactly was the correct position of one of the laws in the Charter of Rights and Freedoms. –

-Oh boy, not that Chart. – Kitty facepalmed. – Emma knows it like the back of her hand. If anyone who’s learning about it makes even the tiniest mistake describing it or its content, she could spend hours upon hours lecturing about that error. –

-Oh crap, and since this is Courtney we’re talking about, it’s like… -

-It’s like two stags clashing antlers for dominance, so I imagine it got heated. How did it turn out? –

-It… didn’t. The two simply each stormed off back to their rooms and Courtney lashed out when she did the research, and it turned out Emma was right. –

-Told you. Emma makes zero mistakes with that Chart. –

-Yup, and Court did tell me that she admits that she acted out of proportion when she was alone and was being stubborn again, but simply didn’t know how to get along with your sis in order for them not resort to egos when realizing one or the other made a mistake. –

-Oh, Emma and she are incredibly similar when it comes to that then. I’m glad Courtney did calm down and realized her attitude was out of control, it adds to that new path you told me that she’s taking to be a better person, wouldn’t you say? –

-Yeah, actually! Do you think Emma did the same? –

-Oh, not right away, I bet. But she eventually also regains her cool. –

-Has she called you again to rant about Courtney? –

-Not recently, but it wouldn’t surprise me if she did at some point. –

I then heard music coming from Kitty’s purse, most likely a phone. Quickly, she scoured through it and took it out. She looked at it for a second and groaned.

-What did I tell you? – She said, looking at me. It was indeed her sister. - Excuse me for a sec, Cody. –

-No problem. – I reassured her.

-Hey, Emma! What’s up? – She greeted happily and then paused to hear what her sister had to say. – I told you: I’m with a friend. Cody, remember? We’re going roller-skating… Yes, mom and dad know where I am, relax… Em, don’t focus on that right now, you’re gonna give yourself a headache… Well take some Advil then or, even better, go out and meet someone to take the stress away. It’s Friday… I don’t know, a friend, colleague, classmate, anybody… You keep saying you don’t need it, but I’m not gonna stop insisting, sis… *sigh* Emma, I swear to fucking God. Look, we can keep talking about your day later, right now I wanna focus on my day out with Cody, ok?... Yes, I’ll focus on my assignments tomorrow, I promise… Yes, I’ll text both you and mom and dad when I head back… Well, again, if you’re not gonna go out to release that stress, take an Advil… Ems, I’m saying this because I love you and I wanna see you smile… Oh really? When was the last time you truly smiled? And I mean a real one… Uh-huh, yeah right… Ems, just, just try it, that’s all I’m asking… Fine, think about it, but I want an answer soon… Yeah, good idea… Thank you, sis… Yeah, of course, I’ll call you later… Hey, Emma?... I love you… Aww, you should say that more often… Ok, ok, sorry… ok then, later! –

I could see from that whole conversation that my friend’s relationship with her sister had a lot more contrast than I imagined. Emma seemed like the kind of sibling who was, indeed, very stubborn, and to counter, Kitty had to be stubborn herself at times to make her realize that what she’s advising is to help her.

-Sorry, Codester. – She said to me, hanging up. – That’s my sister for ya. –

-That’s ok, Kit. – I said with a smile. – Say, just out of curiosity, have you told Emma about me? –

-Mm-hmm. – She nodded with a smile back to me. – She doesn’t really care though. To her, right now, you’re just another one of my friends. Though, she has sometimes noticed that I’ve been hanging out with you the most lately. –

-Oh, and no problem? –

-If I don’t have an issue, dude, then neither should she. In fact, again, I really like spending time with you. You’re just natural to talk to, and a very good listener. Plus, you are very funny. I made a good decision by giving you the game back that night. –

I blushed.

-Oh, I’m sure we would’ve met some way or the other, you know, considering I’m on the same campus as your sister. –

-Hmm, you have a point. Either way though, she does know about you. –

-And does she also know who I was? –

-You mean that if she knows that you were on Total Drama and in a boy band? Yes, again, she kind of just shrugs it off as you being another friend of mine. –

-Then I bet that if I ever get to meet her, she’ll just not really care about me then? –

-Oh, hold on there cowboy, hearing about you is one thing, actually meeting you is another in her case. She’s very observant and can be a tad thoughtful when first meeting someone. Her brain sometimes is like a supercomputer to help her determine what’s what on a person upon first impressions. –

-Oh… man… she’s not… judgmental, is she? –

-Oh no, no… well… sometimes… -

I started to mentally panic as my face gave out a nervous expression. The anxiety was so much that I started to scratch my neck hard. Kitty noticed.

-Cody, Cody, calm down. – She said, putting her hands on my shoulders and slowly removing the scratching hand off my neck. – If you two ever meet, it is true that she can be harsh BUT as long as you don’t lose sight of who you are and stay confident about it, like how you’ve been all this time I’ve known you, you’ll be fine. –

I took a deep breath and began to relax. The cute girl flashed me with a smile as he saw me loosen up.

-Sorry, Kit. – I said, sighing. – It’s just… I just got out of dealing with a type-A person, one that I recently became real friends with, and now to meet another one that’s apparently even MORE type-A, it does put some pressure on me. –

-I can understand that, Cody. – She reassured me with a small chuckle. – But believe me, once you get to know her, Emma can be a real good friend as well. –

-How many friends does she have? –

-…uh… well… not many to be honest, but she does have them! –

-Well, I think I can try to fit into that list then! –

She gave me a small laugh.

-You will, cowboy, you will. Anyway though, I think we’re almost there, right? –

-Yup, it’s this coming stop, let’s go. –

Kitty and I got off our seats and headed for the door as the bus came to a halt near the rink building. She saw it and grew so excited to go skating that she grabbed me by the hand and pulled me as we ran towards it. I was so flustered feeling her hand on mine that I didn’t even notice when we entered until I heard the music. I shook my head as I ordered our skates and asked Kit what color she wanted on them. After a few moments, both of us now had wheels on our feet and were ready to begin. I rolled over swiftly towards her as she finished tying her left skate. I offered her my hand, still feeling a bit nervous, but she smiled at me as she gracefully took it and stood up. Slowly rolling into the rink, she immediately skidded a bit

-Woah, woah, woaaaahhh!!! – She exclaimed as she fell in and out of balance.

Quickly, I grabbed both of her hands to help her out but then she inadvertently wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me in as her legs extended out behind her. When she managed to stop, I grabbed her arms to make sure she stayed stable. Catching her breath, I started to ease her out.

-Woah, woah, Kitty, Kitty, it’s ok, it’s ok, don’t be scared, don’t be scared. Look at me. –

Kitty turned her head back to me and looked me in the eyes. She still looked nervous, but my smile made her frown ease up.

-Are you ok? – I asked softly.

-Ah, ah, yeah, yeah I think so. – She replied, still catching her breath a bit. My friend then began to slowly reposition herself, unwrapping her arms from around my neck. – Sorry, Codester. –

-Don’t be, I was the same way when I first stepped foot in this rink. –

-Really? And how did you manage? –

-Learning, practicing, the same way an artist does things. – I offered her my hand again. - Here, why don’t we go little by little? –

Kitty gave me another smile as she took my hand. I then slowly guided her across the rink and gave her a refresher course on how to skate and how it’s different from ice whenever she asked me. Soon enough, her nervousness faded as her confidence and fun-loving attitude returned as her feet rolled across the hardwood floor.

-There you go! You’ve got it! – I said excitedly.

-Oh my God, this is so fun! – She said, equally as excited as I was.

-You wanna try one on your own? –

-Yes! –

I slowly let go of Kitty’s hand as she started to boost herself up one foot forward at a time, picking up speed and practically gliding around the rink. I heard her beautiful laugh every single time she passed me, making me joyous and giddy. After the next time she passed me, however, I decided to surprise her. I started picking up speed myself as I kept up with her and when I reached her, I winked at her before swiftly passing her. She was so shocked to see that I had managed to catch up so quickly that she couldn’t say anything at all. To bring her back to Earth, I then said coyly:

-Come on, Kit! Try and catch me! –

Before taking off again, even quicker than before. I could tell she was excited about our game because I heard her chuckle, but I also heard a pair of skates approaching rapidly behind me. Holy shit, she’s fast!

-Oh, Cooodyyy… - She sang. – I’m gonna get you… -

-I don’t think you will… - I sang back at her.

-I’m getting warmer, I’m getting warmer… - She kept teasing as I could hear her voice getting closer. – Aaannndddd…. –

I then felt her arms around my abdomen, pulling me closer.

-GOTCHA! – She yelled out excitedly.

-Darn it! – I said, laughing.

Both of us laughed as we kept rolling. It’s funny, even though this isn’t a hug, her having her arms wrapped around me made me feel safe. I may like Sierra as a friend but pulling me into unwanted hugs with her having full romantic obsessive intentions, even if good, is just not ideal for me. Here, I have a sweet friend whose aura is bubbly and happy, making me feel relaxed and chill since she wants nothing but to have fun and a good time with me, and I was more than glad to make that happen. To whatever made our paths cross, thank you, she’s my light right now.

-Told you I’d get you. – Kitty smirked.

-Ok, ok, calm down, Flash, you may have won our little race now, but we’ll see in just a sec. – I said, daring her to another game.

-Eh, you can run all you want, I’ll still catch you. – She kept teasing.

We both laughed as we enjoyed our time together after that first game. Suddenly, however, I heard a very loud yell from way across the rink:

-TRENT, YOU JEEEEERRRRRKKKKK!!!! –

My eyes widened. I knew exactly who that was. I turned and big was my smile when I saw two of my biggest friends on another date: Trent and Gwen. The former had apparently played a prank on the goth girl while they were skating and now Gwen shouted out exactly what she thought of it. Kitty heard the commotion too, but she couldn’t really tell what or who was causing it.

-Woah, sounds like someone isn’t enjoying their session so far. – She commented.

-Oh, I don’t know, I think they were just trying to be funny. – I said. Then I smirked as I had a very devious idea. – Kind of like this… TAG! You’re it! –

I said loudly, then skated away from her as fast as possible.

-OH NO YOU DON’T! – Kitty screamed as she started to roll after me just as fast as I was going, only this time I had an ace up my sleeve.

Just when Kitty was inches away of grabbing me again…

-And… YOU’RE IT! … HUH?! – The girl lunged her arms at me to try and wrap me around them again, only to be wrapping around air instead.

You see, rather than still giving chase, I decided than when she managed to reach me, I’d simply… stop and move out. And it worked better than I thought because I saw my friend continuing to roll forward, moving further away from me as she yelped out.

-CODYYYYYYY!!!!!!!! – I heard her exclaim.

I chuckled to myself as I went after her. Luckily for me, I arrived just in time as she was starting to lose her balance again. I put myself behind her back and let her lean on me for support. She gathered her breath before talking to me again.

-Taking a page from that jerk of 2 minutes ago, Cody? What the hell? – She said, a bit irritated.

-Woah, hey, I was… just trying to have fun. – I explained myself sincerely. Not gonna lie, now I felt that I somehow got her mad. – Did I make you feel scared or uncomfortable? –

-Well… no… - Kitty pouted. – But sometimes unexpected things like that throw me off my game. But now I see that you learn something new every day, I guess. You can be sneaky, Codester, color me surprised. –

-Hey, I’m sorry for the sudden trick, maybe I went a little too far. Forgive me? – With that last part, I put on my best cute face and with a smile attached to it.

Kitty looked at me, and despite trying to put on a huge frown, it softened out really, really quickly.

-Oh, fine, but please, no more tricks like that for today, ok? – She said, giving in.

-I promise. – I replied, reassuring her. – I promise I was just trying to have fun. –

-I know you were but still. Plus…. – After that “plus”, she touched my head with her index finger. – You’re it… and I win. –

The cute girl smirked and gave me a wink, being incredibly cheeky.

-Ok, fine. – I said, letting her take the win. – So what does Ms. Winner wanna do now? You want to keep on skating around the rink a bit longer and then break for lunch? –

-Actually yes. – She replied, feeling a bit impressed. – And apparently you can read minds as well, huh? –

-Ah no, just, you know what they say: “Great Minds think alike”! –

Kitty giggled before grabbing my arm and the two of us set off next to one another once again across the wooden floor. My “date” with her was going so smoothly. We did pass Gwen and Trent a few times, but those two were so into one another that I don’t think they noticed us at all. Maybe if I get the chance I’ll just go towards them and say hi, but for now, my mind is focused on the amazing girl beside me. A little while later, as we planned, we took a break from skating and went to the rest area for lunch.

-So… do I still owe you that hot dog? – I asked, remembering our wager.

-Hmm… - I heard her hum in a teasing tone. – Well… the rink is nice and all, and it is fun… but I also almost fell down, twice, and one of them was your fault so… you do owe me to make up for your teasing, even if I’m having a good time. It’s only fair. –

She gave me a teasing smile and a wink. I glared.

-Are you doing this because you know I was gonna say yes either way? – I asked, rolling my eyes.

-Maybe… - Kitty teased even more, playing the innocent.

I sighed and shook my head.

-Regular or chili dog, my lady? – I asked again, playing along.

-Chili with extra cheese, please and thank you. – She grinned, but then her eyes widened, and she looked down for a second. – Oh, but… while you’re ordering, I think I’m gonna go to the bathroom. You don’t mind, do you? –

-Of course not, Kit. Go. I’ll still be out here. –

-Thanks, Cody. I’ll be right back! –

I chuckled to myself as I saw her run to the ladies’ room. I did as I promised and quickly ordered our food. With a buzzer on my hand, I looked around the rest area for a sec and I was so happy when I saw who was nearby. Two of my absolute best friends from Total Drama, who recently started seeing each other again, had the same idea as Kitty and I and were having their lunch peacefully while talking. Wanting to at least say hello, I happily rolled near where the two were standing and called both of their names.

-Gwen? Trent? – I asked.

The goth girl and the guitar player both turned around as soon as they heard my voice. They seemed surprised at first, but their faces lit up afterwards when they saw me. Gwen smiled happily at me while opening her arms and rolling towards me.

-Cody! Hey! – My friend gave me a hug as she greeted me, and I gave it back no questions asked.

-Hey yourself to you both! – I greeted back as I broke the hug. I then approached Trent with just as much joy. With a smile on his face, he set me up for a high five, which I immediately took.

-My bro of bros! The Codester! – He then said. - How are you, man? Long time no see! –

-You mean since my birthday party, right? I know! It’s been a while! – I replied – Been doing good, how about you guys? Hope I’m not interrupting much, I just wanted to say hi. –

-It’s cool, Cody. – Gwen then said. – Wait, did you know we were here? –

-Oh, yeah! I saw you two when Kitty and I first stepped into the rink… and I also saw the way Trent pushed you out into it, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! – I laughed.

Trent and I laughed about it, but Gwen pouted.

-Told you that was funny! – Trent told her.

-Ugh… - Gwen simply rolled her eyes at us before directing her attention to me again. -Anyway, so, that girl is in fact the famous Kitty you’ve been telling me about, huh? Where is she? Think I can meet her? –

-She’s in the bathroom and I’m waiting for our food to be ready. I just ordered it so it might be a while. – I showed them the buzzer.

-A little surfer birdy told me that you called her the other day to ask for her advice. Everything cool? –

-Oh, Bridgette told you I called her? Yeah, all’s good, she gave me some pretty good advice too. Not only that, she and I became friends! –

-Wow! Really? Never expected you two to strike a friendship. –

-I know! But, honestly, just being myself and talking casually like you and I are doing right now just managed to click well with her, so she’s all for us being friends. –

-That’s great, Cody! – Trent said, though I didn’t expect what he’d be saying next. - Plus, having someone like Bridge as a friend means that you and Kitty have more options for double dates! –

Gwen laughed.

-I didn’t think about it that way! – She exclaimed, further teasing me. – I just hope that those two don’t begin intense make-out sessions in front of them. –

-Guys, come on! – I said, flustered. – She and I are just here as friends right now. –

-Friend for now, though, right? –

-…yes? – I scratched my neck nervously while answering.

Then, like magic, my dark blue-haired friend rolled into the conversation.

-There you are, Cody! – She said. – I came out of the bathroom and looked over for you near the snack bar, but I didn’t think you’d wait over here. –

-Sorry, Kit. – I replied. – I was just catching up with some old friends I ran into over here. –

-Old friends? – Kitty was curious as to what I meant until she turned around and gasped. – NO WAY! –

Gwen flashed her with a smile and waved at her.

-Hi! You’re… Kitty, right? – She asked.

-Yeah! And… and you’re, you’re Gwen! From Total Drama! – She was already pretty excited to meet Gwen, but then she gasped again when she saw Trent. – Oh my God! And you’re Trent from the Drama Brothers! I can’t believe it! –

-Nice to meet you, Kitty. - Trent greeted her just as awesomely as Gwen did. - It’s nice to finally put a face to one of my best friend’s newest friends. –

-Likewise, I mean, my God, to meet you guys is such an amazing thing! Wait, but you two here… together, even after your breakup, it’s… *gasp* Oh my gosh! Are you two dating again? –

-Kit, Kit, Kit, keep it down. – I told her, feeling a bit scared that someone we knew might hear her. – Gwen told me she doesn’t want it to spread around so much. –

-It’s ok, Cody. – Gwen then reassured me. – Right now, the only ones who really know us here are you two. It would be bad if another one of our castmates who we don’t get along with as much was here, but it’s no big deal right now. I mean if I really wanted to keep it that secret, Trent and I wouldn’t be out here in the first place. –

-Oh, well, in that case, sorry… - I said, feeling a bit embarrassed.

-Aw, it is cool that you want to keep your oath and promises to her, though. – I heard Kitty telling me, helping to ease the embarrassment.

-She’s my friend, Kit, and good friends are always loyal to their promises. –

I saw Gwen and Trent smiling at me after I said that.

-Anyway though… - Clearing my throat, I decided to formally introduce my new friend to them. – Yes, this is Kitty. Kit, you know Gwen and Trent by now. –

-Again, it’s nice to meet the both of you. – She said. – What have you guys been up to ever since TD? –

-Well, I’m currently in a new band and working part-time at a coffee and jazz bar. – Trent replied.

-And I’ve returned to my studies. – Gwen added. – I’m in art school. –

-Cool! Yeah, I remember you being a good artist whenever I watched TDI. – Kitty replied. – I mean, you drew a perfect silhouette of almost everyone of the other campers on the chainsaw killer challenge. –

-She also made a killer drawing of me coming out of the lake after a swim. – Trent pointed out, wanting to tease Gwen. And it worked because she blushed and laughed nervously.

-Gwen’s always had a creative mind. – I then said to add to the topic. – Little fun fact, but it was thanks to her that our team won the sculpture challenge in Paris back in World Tour. –

-Woah, how do you know that, Cody? You weren’t with us at that moment because you were trying to calm Sierra down. – The goth girl asked me.

-I rewatched the episode, plus, it was something Courtney told me yesterday when she joined me for lunch. –

-Everything still cool with you two, by the way? –

-Yeah, don’t worry, she’s been true to her word and is way friendlier this time around. –

-I don’t understand how she could have been mean to him in the first place, though. – Kitty commented. – I mean, Cody’s literally the sweetest friend ever. –

-Aw, shucks, come on, Kit…. – I always loved it whenever she said something like that about me. Blushing, I wanted to return the favor. – I’m not as sweet as you. –

-Cody… - Now she was the one blushing. AH! She’s so cute! Be still my heart!

I only let out a small chuckle while keeping my emotions in check, until I felt the buzzer vibrating in my hand.

-Oh, that should be our food, I'll go get it. – I told her, and she nodded happily.

-I’ll get us a table! – She said as I left the convo to go towards the snack bar. I gave Gwen and Trent another small goodbye wave before rolling out, one they both returned briefly.

I could see that Kitty had stayed behind to talk a bit more to them, and that was fine by me. If any opportunity comes out where she can connect with some of the people from TD that I remember fondly, the better our network of friends will be. That said though… I better make sure to keep her away from people like Heather… or Alejandro… or *gulp* Sierra…

And I know I made it sound like Sierra is worse, but, ugh, the thought alone of Kitty and Alejandro in the same sentence is making me sick to my stomach. I don’t want his deceptive good looks anywhere near her. I don’t know what the chances of an encounter are, but if I ever hear him calling her “señorita” like he did with Bridgette, regardless of his intentions, I’m gonna… *sigh* No, Cody, calm down, keep your cool, there’s no need to overthink things right now. You need to focus on being the best person you can be with Kitty. She’s worth everything. No need to think about things that may not happen, and furthermore, no need to think about things that turn you bitter and violent, just think of how at peace Kitty’s smile puts you, how she likes you for you, how she makes your day brighter, that’s what should matter. Ah, yeah, that’s better.

Taking in a deep breath and keeping in mind my current focus, I grabbed the tray with our lunch from the counter and quickly rolled back to the seating area. To my delight, Kitty saw me from afar and called out my name as she waved at me from the table she’d picked out. Smiling, I rolled up swiftly with our food and placed it neatly on the table before sitting on the empty highchair across from my friend. Kitty took a moment to take in the smell of our food before licking her lips and rubbing her hands in anticipation.

-Oh, boy, am I starving. – She said. – It’s a good thing I skipped lunch hour at break today back at the institute. –

-Wait, you haven’t eaten for hours? You feeling ok? – I asked, feeling slightly concerned.

-Totally! Breakfast was good at my house anyway and I had plenty of water so, you know, I wasn’t at risk of a headache or anything like that. – As she told me this, she grabbed the chili dog and gave it a big bite. – Mm! That hits the spot! –

-Ha-ha, never pegged you for someone who liked chili dogs, not gonna lie. –

-Mm, a good one is always appreciated in my book. – She replied with her mouth full. – My parents are no strangers to family barbecues and besides the traditional things from our heritage you see in it, they also bring in stuff from this culture as well. They love it too! –

-You know, I never asked you, and I’m sorry if this is late in the game but, where is your family from? I know you and your sister were born here in Canada, same as your parents, but what about the rest of your family? Again, sorry if I’m asking late. –

Kitty giggled.

-Nothing to forgive, Cody. Don’t worry about it. I’m glad you wanna know. My grandparents, from both of my family’s sides, are from Korea. South Korea. –

-Wow, Korea? That’s so cool! I don’t know much about the culture there though… except that their boy bands are far more popular than the Drama Brothers have ever been. –

Kitty laughed.

-Even then, many of those boy bands are competing amongst themselves, and girl bands are amazing too, but besides that, Korean culture focuses a lot on six concepts, or “Hans”: Hangul, which is the alphabet, Hansik, food, Hanbok, clothes, Hanok, housing, Hanja, the Chinese characters, and Hanguk-Eumak, which is music.  We also value family a lot, and respecting the elders is super important. –

-Oh, with that in mind then, you definitely must be close to your grandparents. –

-To my halmoni?  Of course! I love her so much! Mostly the one from my mom’s side. From my dad’s side, I’m closer to my harabeoji. Emma, however, is the complete opposite. –

-She’s close to your grandpa from your mom’s side and close to your grandma on your dad’s side? –

-Woah, Cody! You’re a fast learner! Yes, that’s exactly right! –

-I was just going by the context of your sentences. –

-Well even so, it’s still impressive if you ask me. Maybe I could teach you a few phrases one day. –

-Well, let me see if I got the pronunciation right to all the words you just told me first. – I said clearing my throat.

As we ate our lunch, I tried to pronounce every single Korean word back to Kitty. She laughed as she gently corrected me whenever I did botch any of them. We were honestly having such a great time that I didn’t notice that almost all our food had been 85% devoured, the only thing missing was to finish our fries. As we ate each of the fries, we took the chance to look around. I couldn’t help but notice that Trent and Gwen on the table right across from us were leaning in a lot closer to each other than how they were just a few minutes ago.

-Aww!!!! Look at them!!! – Cooed Kitty. – I don’t know about you, Cody, but I see sparks flying again between those two. –

-Oh, I do see what you mean, Kit. – I agreed. – I’ve never seen Gwen this happy ever since… well ever since she first hooked up with him back in TDI. Although, I guess you could argue that she could have been feeling that way too when she hooked up with Duncan. –

-Oh, no, I’d argue otherwise actually. I didn’t tell you this, but I have a super-sensitive love detector inside me and believe me when I tell you that the alarm barely sounded when she was with Duncan. But with Trent? -

Nothing could have prepared me for what she did next to add to her point.

-AH-AH-AH! OOH-OOH! BOOP-BOOP-BOOP-BOOP! AH-AH-AH! – Kitty started making alarm sounds, which made me flinch and cover my ears.

-Kitty! Holy shit! You trying to bring the house down? –

-Ha-ha-ha, sorry Cody, when my alarm goes out, I just have to let it out. But look, they didn’t seem to have noticed. In fact, they’re focusing more on that kid over there who just fell down. –

I looked over to where she was pointing. She was right, the kid had just scraped his knee and was begging for his parents’ attention. The cry was so loud that I wouldn’t even be surprised if it ruined the mood for Gwen and Trent. And, looking over again… it did.

-Well, there goes their moment… - I said to Kitty, pointing at the now separated Gwent duo.

-Oh, for now I think, I bet everything they’ll be all over each other again shortly. – She added.

As we both chuckled and I was about to turn back to her, we both reached for the last fry. I felt my hand over hers as we both turned to face each other, feeling surprised and flustered. Kitty and I both looked at each other and blushed with a nervous smile on our faces.

-I-I didn’t mean that, Cody, I swear. – She stammered.

-It’s- it’s ok, Kit, you- you take it. – I said, stammering back.

-No, no, I’m full, you go for it. –

-I’m full too, and I insist. Plus, think of it as an additional perk for me making it up to you for my trick earlier. –

-Oh, but you know I was just teasing you, right? I did have fun with it despite the shock. You don’t owe me anything. –

-Well, that’s good to know, but… ok, split it? –

She gave me a smile.

-I’m down. Count of three, and no matter who gets the bigger half, that’s the one we stay with. –

-Agreed. – I nodded.

-One, two, three. – We counted at the same time.

The fry was split in two and luckily for us, we both managed to get a relatively even piece each, making us chuckle. After eating each our half of it, I told her if she was ready for round 2 on the rink. She nodded feeling pretty excited. I went ahead and returned the tray of food and dumped all the trash before rolling back to an eagerly waiting dark blue-haired tall girl. I offered her my hand before rolling back onto the wooden floor and she took it without a second thought.

From there, our second round of skating went just as good as the first one, albeit this time a bit less intense so that neither of us puked out our lunch. I didn’t pull any more tricks on her, despite me wanting to just for fun, and we skidded around so swiftly. I did, however, sometimes wanted to show off my skating “skills” by making the most basic maneuvers. It wasn’t much, but I still made her laugh, and hey, that’s an achievement if you ask me. We rolled around for a very long while, we even passed Gwen and Trent a couple of times. However, I wasn’t prepared for what was coming on next. Before either of us knew, the lights around the rink were dimmed, the music was changed, and we heard a speaker let out an announcement:

-Ladies and gentlemen of the rink. It is now time for “Slow Skate”. Grab a partner and dance around while keeping up lightly with these slow tunes. Enjoy your time with each other and just live the moment. –

How could I forget about “slow skate”? Whenever I visited the place it was either my cue for a break or to leave. But now… now I had an actual partner for it. The question is… will she accept if I invite her? I could see that Kitty was confused at the announcement and was actually turning to ask me about it.

-Slow skate? Cody, what’s he talking ab… - Her speech was interrupted when she saw me once again offering my hand to her, asking her for a dance.

-Would you… would you grant me this piece, Ms. Katherine? – I asked, flustered but bravely.

I closed my eyes shut after asking but opened one to see what she’d say. She didn’t say anything, her cheeks simply blushed as her smile and eyes told me all I needed to know, one of her hands was over her heart too, indicating that she was touched by the invitation. I felt her soft hand over the one I was extending to her. I opened my eyes to see my beautiful friend with her hand still over mine, giving me a sweet smile and rolling slowly towards me. I knew what this meant. Not dropping my eyes off her, I wrapped my arms around her waist, and she wrapped hers around my neck. Despite our height difference, which wasn’t a lot to be honest, it was a comfortable position and both of us were enjoying it with each other’s light embrace. Wanting to be bold and show her the ropes, I led us into dance, keeping it up well with the music.

Before we knew it, neither of us could say anything to each other as each song went by. We just focused on making the most of this slow dance period by simply doing things together. We were so focused that, to me at least, it felt like it was only me and her on the rink, rolling gently and in rhythm to the beautiful music. Music that was just as gorgeous as her. I was given a gift by being blessed with Kitty in my life, even if we’re only friends. I’ll do all it takes to make sure she’s in it forever, of course making sure that she’s comfortable in it. As we danced, I just wanted things to never end. I wasn’t ready to let go of her… but alas, things seemed to be over just as soon as they began. Despite the fact that we danced throughout the entire slow skate period to every song they played, we were so lost in what we were doing that time just seemed like a blur to me. As soon as they said it was over, I slowly let go of her waist and she, in turn, let go of my neck.

-Wow… that was… I…*ahem*… that was very nice, Cody. – Kitty said, blushing.

-Y… yeah, you, you know, I was just trying to give you a good time, Kit. – I said back at her. - I’m happy I was able to provide, and… even more happy that you were my partner for it. –

Kitty smiled at me again and pulled me in for a small hug. Her hug felt so nice, warm, caring, and safe. I simply wrapped my arms around her for a second before we both looked at each other.

-Thanks for treating me to such a fun day, Codester. – She said to me. -You are one in a million. –

-No, thank you for saying yes in the first place, Kitty. I… I don’t imagine this outing would have been as good if I’d been with anybody else. –

She giggled.

-Not even if Gwen wasn’t dating anyone and she took you up for it? – She teased.

-No, not even. – I was sure of my answer now. I liked Gwen and wanted to be with her… once upon a time. I understand now how I make her happy, and I understand too myself how I’m happy as of this moment.

-My, oh my, you really have grown up. – Kitty then smirked. – Maybe I should tell Emma to take pointers from you on how to move on. –

-I’d be glad to teach her. – I said, playing along.

We both laughed. I offered Kit a few more laps around the rink if she was up for it, and she didn’t even stutter when saying yes to it. As we skated along for a few more laps, at one point Gwen and Trent approached us to say goodbye.

-You guys are heading out? – I asked.

-Yeah, sorry we couldn’t hang out a bit more. I’m all tired out from skating right now. – Gwen replied.

-It’s cool, Gwen. Go home and reload, you must have had quite a day. –

-Oh, it wasn’t too long, but rolling around wood can give you quite the exercise. –

-And the dance too, beautiful, don’t forget about that. – Trent added.

-Heh, of course. – Gwen smirked.

-I simply can’t believe I got to meet you two by the way. – Kitty then said. – You guys are really just as cool as you are on TV! –

-Aw, thanks Kitty! – Gwen was touched. – I could say the same for you! I’m glad you turned out even cooler than how Cody described you. –

-Really? What did he say? – She smirked, alternating her looks between her and me.

-It was all super positive if you’re wondering… but I’ll leave it at that. – The goth girl directed her gaze at me briefly and gave me a wink, wanting to help me out. I smiled at her.

-Hey, I’m just happy my bro got to meet and hang out with a great friend like yourself, Kit. – Trent added. – Make sure he doesn’t eat too much candy though. –

-Trent! – I exclaimed.

-Noted. – Nodded Kitty and then giggled slightly at me.

Trent chuckled.

-Come on, Cody, you know I’m just messing with you, man. – He said and then ruffled my hair.

-Ugh, I know, I know. – I replied, shaking my head slightly while readjusting my hair. – For the record, I’m happy I got to see you guys, and even happier that you’re doing well. –

-Us too, Cody. – Nodded Gwen and then yawned. – Well, I guess we’ll see you two later. Stay safe! –

-Take care, guys! – Trent added before him and Gwen headed for the exit. The two gave us a small farewell wave before going to return their rented skates.

-Bye Gwen! Bye Trent! – Kitty said goodbye to them happily.

-Go home safely, guys! – I added, waving at them. When they were out of sight, I turned to Kitty. – So, you want a bit more or do you want to pull the plug too, Kit? –

-I… *yawn* think I’m pretty winded out too, Cody. – She yawned and rubbed one of her eyes. – Think we can be leaving soon too? –

-Of course. If you’re tired, I think it’s best for you to be heading home. Come on, let’s return our skates. –

Kitty gave me a warm and kind smile as we rolled back to the front and gave our rentals back before heading out. Walking besides one another, we took a moment to appreciate how the evening sky was starting to loom over the horizon.

-Wow, so pretty… - She said. – I can’t believe we were in there for a while, but time does fly by when you’re having fun, right? –

-Yeah, definitely. And I agree, it looks so pretty, I don’t remember the last time I saw a sunset. –

The tall girl giggled, and we both made our way to the bus stop that would take us back to the Eaton Center. On the way, however… Kitty gasped.

-Cody! Cody, look! – She whispered, nudging me in the shoulder.

-What’s up? – I asked curiously.

-Over there! –

She pointed out to a place in the parking lot, and big was my shock when I saw it was Gwen and Trent making out on the back of the latter’s car. Despite the shock, I also grew happy for both of my friends for having reconnected the way they did.

-Got to admit: That’s adorable. – I told Kitty.

-I know, right? Aww!!! My love detector is going overdrive right now! If I’m not mistaken, I think Gwen just confessed… - She inferred.

-Considering how much they missed each other recently and how well their dates have been going ever since deciding to try again… yeah, I’d believe that. –

We began to walk out again while leaving the lovebirds alone.

-Wanna know something? – Kitty began. - Deep down, I always had a feeling she’d return to him. Whenever she and Duncan were on screen, I couldn’t buy their chemistry for a second. –

-Right? Plus, Duncan’s bad boy reputation would have led Gwen towards something worse than she could imagine if you asked me. If anything, I wasn’t jealous that she had kissed him… well maybe a little, but my main worry was that Duncan was going to turn her into a bad person just like him. There was a force inside of me that just couldn’t let that fly. –

-Ha-ha, I’ll say. The way you knocked him out with just a single punch was honestly kind of badass. –

-Yeah, that was kinda more or less the adrenaline speaking. I felt a huge rush after hearing what happened, and I hated who it involved so… it was my only response at the time. I’m not usually a violent person, but something in me snapped that day. –

-Hey, hey, it’s ok, Cody. – Kitty put a hand on my shoulder to comfort me. – I don’t blame you for having snapped like that. I mean, losing the girl you liked to a punk you know is bad news would have put anyone in a testy mood. Plus… Duncan had it coming for what he did. –

-Maybe by the hands of Courtney more than mine. At least she did get him later. –

-Oh, he won’t be having kids anytime soon that’s for sure. –

-Ha-ha, well, being honest, I was also really pissed because I wasn’t happy that Gwen had chosen him over Trent, who is basically my brother. He treated her so well, like she deserved, and… man, I hated how things took a nosedive between them on TDA. I still believed that my man was an amazing person and an even greater friend and partner despite his descent. –

-Not to mention cute. –

-What? –

Kitty smirked.

-Just kidding. – She said cheekily.

-Well… I do agree with you to an extent anyway. – I chuckled. – One of the few guys seen as cute who was a good person too. Unlike… certain Latinos… -

My teeth gritted just thinking of that flamboyant, suave, Latin jerk. I try not to hold too many grudges against him because I wasn’t as affected by him as others, but what he did to them, what he did to Harold or how he got Noah and Owen out, or even what he did to Bridgette, well, he’s someone I definitely want far away from my life as possible.

-Ugh, agreed. – I heard Kitty say.

My eyes widened.

-Really? – I was shocked to hear that she wasn’t a fan of Alejandro either.

-Cody, what if I told you that the minute I laid my eyes on Alejandro watching that season I knew he was gonna be trouble? I like a hot guy as much as the next girl, and yes I admit that he’s no exception, but I also know when too much “perfection” is hiding a big catch. –

-Emma taught you that, I assume? –

-My amazing sensei indeed. – She nodded. – Plus, him calling Bridgette expendable was awful. No girl should be insulted like that. –

I only hummed in agreement, but inside my head, I was celebrating! She wasn’t a fan of him like me! I could breathe easily knowing that if he tried flirting with her in a hypothetical meeting, she wouldn’t budge. After that, our journey back to the Eaton Center went swiftly but with us still enjoying each other’s company. At one point during the bus ride, Kitty got so tuckered out that she slept on my shoulder for the remainder of it.

When we finally arrived, we took the subway back to our respective destinations. She was going home while I was going back to my dorm. On the ride, we tried talking a bit more while the time allowed it, but I knew we eventually would have to cut it short since she was stepping off first. As we approached her station, Kitty turned to me again.

-Cody… - She began.

-Yes, Kit? – I asked.

-Thanks again. – She smiled. – For this amazing day out, for this fun experience, for your great and sweet company, for all of it. I was never bored, not for one second, and I owe it all to you. –

-It’s no problem, really. Again, if anything, I’m so happy you said yes and enjoyed yourself. Knowing that brings peace and happiness to my heart. –

The tall girl giggled.

-Well, here’s a little something for you as both a thank you and something to add to your happy heart. –

She caught me completely by surprise with this. Kitty leaned down a bit, grabbed one side of my face and pulled me in a little closer… for me to feel her soft lips on my cheek. Yup… she kissed me! She…. SHE KISSED ME!!!!! I… I CAN’T THINK RIGHT NOW. HEART. BEATING. FAST. HAPPINESS. OVERLOADING. ME. MUST. TAP. FOOT. REPEATEDLY. ON THE FLOOR. ONLY THING HEARING. SOUND OF HER LAUGHTER. HER STOP APPROACHING… wait, what?

-Oh, sorry Codester, it’s my stop. – She said. – But hey, thank you again for the outing, I had a lot of fun. Say… I do have one idea for the next one myself: There’s these sweet new arcades I’ve been wanting to go to right here in downtown, how about we go? –

She’s suggesting what we do next this time?! Oh, this just gets better and better!

-NEXTSATURDAYATNOONSOUNDSGOODTOYOU? – I said on a run-on sentence, still feeling super happy from that kiss.

-Ha-ha, absolutely! – She giggled, finding my reaction cute, I imagine. The train began to stop as we finished settling our next meeting. – Well, this is me. Bye, Cody! You rock! See you next Saturday! –

-Y…YEAH… GO… GOHOMESAFELY! TEXTMEWHENYOUARRIVE! – I said still in run-on sentences but waving goodbye to her like a fool.

She laughed once again as she stepped off the train and gave me a quick “will do!” before waving back at me happily for a while and then turning around to go home. As the train left her station, I stood there. My heart still beating as hard as a drum, eyes still widened, the feeling of her lips on my cheek still lingering, I was on the clouds. How? How did I manage to get this far by just being me? I never knew I had it in me that way, but… I… I AM SO FUCKING HAPPY RIGHT NOW! I was so happy that as soon as I reached my own station, I ran out feeling like the King of the World, ready to cry tears of joy. I almost felt like screaming, but I knew I had to keep it tight so that nobody thought I was insane.

Slowly, I relaxed my run back into a walk and started to lighten my face as I kept on going back to my dorm room. I was still extremely happy, but I decided to make it appears so in a more uplifting manner by doing small hops in joy, enough to be discrete yet cool. As I reached the dorm’s building and walked towards my room, humming a romantic Drama Brothers song to myself while I hopped, I took out my key to open the door… but then…

-Hello, Cody. - A voice said behind me.

It was a girl’s voice, only this one I couldn’t identify. I knew it wasn’t Courtney, and yet, I froze upon hearing it, since it sounded serious as hell. I was so surprised that I wasn’t 100% confident to turn around to face it just yet. I wanted to make sure to know who was talking to me.

-Can… can I help you? – I asked bravely.

-Oh, with just a few questions if that’s ok. Relax, I come in peace… for now. After all, I wouldn’t like MY SISTER to get upset, and I know for sure you don’t want to upset her either. –

Oh boy… it’s her.

I turned around and there she was. Just like Courtney described her: Asian, dark and long blue hair, but with a rounded end, almost my height, dark orange jacket over light orange shirt, and black pants.

-Hey, Emma. - I greeted her.

-Oh, so you know who I am already. Good. - She said back to me.

-Kitty tells me almost all about you most of the time. –

-Really? Did she also tell you that I keep tabs on the people she frequents with to make sure they’re not weirdos? –

-I’m… not a weirdo, and she told me that you were all “whatever” about me. –

-In part, yes, you’re just another one of her friends, but on the other hand, you seem to have been the only thing she talks about recently, and that caught my attention. And given your history with girls, I just wanna make sure that my baby sister is not dealing with a stubborn, insistent, geek boy. –

-Those days are long gone. I don’t even have a crush on Gwen anymore. And I don’t intend to be the “Codemeister” either, I just wanna be myself. I see Kitty as nothing but a great friend and I’m grateful for having her as such. –

Emma gave me a close stare, processing what I was telling her.

-Hmm, alright, I guess you’re truthful enough about your intentions, but I’m still wary. Last time I checked, you also had a complete nutjob stalking you and she was prone to violence to any girl that even talked to you. How do I know Kitty is not risking her life hanging out with you? –

-Because Sierra is not even in this province. After All-Stars, she was flown back home to Alberta. It was shown in the news. There’s even an interview with her and her mom at their house after everyone in the balloons got rescued. –

-Oh, please. What guarantees you that she’s still in Alberta right now? –

-I know Sierra. If she were here, she would have tried something to get to me already. She’s not the kind of person who waits before doing something to get what she wants. When I was on the plane in World Tour after the merge, if I was in first class and she wasn’t, she’d try sneaking in, but this is different. There are two really big provinces between us and hers and fame has fizzled to the point where none of us can get access to private jets or anything like that. –

-Ugh. I highly doubt that, Mr. Drama Brother. –

-I’m dead serious. And you know what else? I don’t miss it. I even told your sister that all I wanted right now is to live my life the way I want to live it, and that means working hard on both my studies and me, and I’ve been true to that promise. –

-…*sigh* Ok, fine, you’re not as much a weirdo as I thought you’d be. This interrogation went faster and easier than I realized. Just please promise me that as long as you and Kitty keep hanging out, you don’t let her go overboard. She’s prone to getting distracted and that has sometimes made study sessions difficult to go through. –

-Of course, Emma, but the whole need for you to come here to question me felt very weird. I get that she’s your sister and that you’re looking out for her but if you know the kind of people she tends to hang out with and you haven’t batted an eye, why question the choices she makes this time around? –

-I told you, Cody. Whenever she visits me nowadays, she always mentions you. Not obsessively or anything like that, but at least in 1 or 2 conversations we have, your name is thrown out there. I had to at least make sure you were legit and not throwing her down a spiral. –

-Well, I’m not. I wouldn’t even think of doing something like that to anyone, not even Sierra. –

-Speaking of Sierra, are you sure you wanna keep that friendship? Not judging or you anything, I mean, I never watched a lot of Total Drama          and I’m kinda basing myself here off of what Kit has told me, but I certainly wouldn’t even talk to someone who’s stalking me. –

-Well, she might be unhinged, but her heart is in the right place… most of the time. She was the only one on World Tour who remembered my birthday after my parents forgot it the year prior. –

-One, or even two, good gestures don’t erase all the other behaviors that have made you uncomfortable, Cody. Plus, I heard from Kit that despite you and her establishing a “friends only” status, she still doesn’t get it. Isn’t that reason enough for you to cut loose before it goes somewhere you don’t want it to go? More if you really like my sister? –

-I mean, you have a point but… wait, what was that last part? –

-Oh, please. You don’t fool me. – Emma rolled her eyes at me and shook her head. - You can say that you want you and her to be in the friendzone all you want, but I know that either of you will try and move out of it eventually given how things are going. –

-Uh…. I… - I blushed nervously.

-Oh, relax. You can admit it without worry. I was going to give you a hard time if you turned out to be a weirdo, but since you proved me wrong, I’m not against you two hooking up should it come to it. –

-Does that mean you see me in a good light? –

-Don’t push it. If anything, I see you in a neutral light. But back to Sierra, what about it then, Cody? –

-I mean… look, right now, I don’t want to focus on that, with all due respect. Right now, the focus is on being better every day. Better for myself, better for my friends, better for Kitty, and if Sierra somehow comes knocking back into my life, I’m aiming to handle things maturely with her. Gwen did so with me weeks ago and I’m inspired by her to do the same should the situation call for it, it’s what makes me want to just be myself and be the best version of it. I don’t know how Sierra will react to it, but I aim to deal with that too. Again though, my life and those who surround it are a priority for me at this current moment, and I’m not budging from it. –

Emma had her eyes widened a bit at my resolve. She then gave me a small smirk.

-You know what? I’ll be damned but… I can respect that. – She nodded, making me a smile a bit.

-So, definitely off the weirdo list, huh? – I crossed my arms and gave her a smirk.

-Yes, but still on the bizarre list… the good kind of bizarre, however. –

-Well, well, never thought I’d manage to get on the good side of the “no-nonsense” lawyer my friend has for a sister. –

-Again: Don’t push it. You can always make me change my mind. – She warned as she shot me a glare. – And remember: Next outing you two have, keep it in check, got it? –

-We will, it’s what we’ve been doing ever since we met anyway. –

-Good. *sigh* Well, I’ve said what I wanted to say to you, quicker than I imagined too, and I guess I met you along the way so… it was nice meeting you. – The law student extended her hand to me.

-Same here. – I took her hand, and we shook on it.

-Mm-hmm. *yawn* I’ll be taking off then, I have to get up early to work out and study. Have a good rest of your evening, Cody. –

-Good night, Emma. – I said with a smile as she turned to leave. She didn’t say anything else; she had already said her goodbyes and that was enough for her. I chuckled to myself as I opened the door to my room and then shut it before falling on my back against the bed with a happy sigh.

A little while later, as I put on my pajamas and got comfy in my bed again after brushing my teeth, I looked back on what had been today. I started with a pretty boring lecture on my data analytics class but then went out on this amazing roller-skating outing with, currently, the best friend I have. And, yeah, then the end of the day had been bittersweet with the appearance of Kitty’s sister and the short cross-examination she had conducted on me. However, it doesn’t erase the fact that for it being a first “date” with the cute, tall girl, just as friends mind you, it was so good, and I was so happy that I was able to be the cause of Kitty’s laughter and her bright, sweet smile… *sigh*…

Oh, to heck with it, who am I fooling anymore?

… ok, yes, I admit it: I want to be with her all the time, I want to look at those amazing eyes every single day if possible, I want to make her feel like the luckiest girl in the world whenever I’m with her because… I’m in love with her! And I know for a fact that the way I’m going about with things with her, things can work out… but I need to remember to go little by little and take as much time as needed for me and her to both feel comfortable if there’s a potential relationship between us, just like Emma had implied. I just need to keep being myself and be as gallant and attentive as I can be with this chance. You’ve got this, Cody! You know what to do!

However… I also still wanna keep my friends up to date with this and think with them for anything that could benefit my current path. I think I’m gonna try and call them, at least the ones who know about Kitty and me, tomorrow.

*yawn* Right now, though… I think I’m just going to… *yawn* dream big for an even bigger day in the morning…. *sigh* Kitty…

Zzzzzzzz…. Zzzzzzzz…..

End of side story.

Chapter Text

A random Metro near downtown Toronto - Gwen’s POV

The next morning after my date with Trent at the roller rink, I awoke pretty normally. Like every other morning in my house, I simply fed Angus and Vampira, took a quick shower, brushed my teeth, and made a small breakfast for myself. As I ate, I noticed something. It was a pretty average morning, sure, although the only thing was, throughout it, there were no signs of either mom or Ken. I tried calling out both of them after I finished eating and washing my plates, but no answer.

-Huh… that’s odd… - I said to myself, coming back into the kitchen. Then, I finally noticed a note stuck on the refrigerator handle. – Hmm? What’s this? “Dear Gwen, sorry if neither your brother nor I are there when you wake up. Ken had a very early appointment with the dentist and he and I are probably going to be there for quite a while. Sorry, sweetie. However, if you could do me one favor since I have to focus on your brother right now, can I please ask you to do the groceries for me? I’d do them after, but I have the feeling that Ken might need the recovery after the appointment and we wanna go smooth sailing back home. Use your card and I’ll pay you back for them, promise. The tote bags are on the counter and the list is behind this note. They’re not a lot so you can take transit easily. I’ll owe you a big one, dear. Love, mom.” –

I looked over at the kitchen counter and there they were, the tote bags. I sighed and collected them before putting my boots on, grabbing my keys, wallet and phone, and heading out. I walked, took the subway and now I’m carrying a basket on my arms at the nearest Metro. I took a good look at the list and started collecting things. The more I did, the more bored I was becoming though.

I’ve done grocery shopping for my mom before, sure. Hell, it was one thing I did before I reunited with Trent all those weeks ago, but it was by no means my favorite activity to do. It’s necessary, but it can be very tedious after a while. If only something happened while I was here…

-Ugh, no, mama would hate these ones… -

A voice behind me checking the tomatoes made my eyes widen. That sounds like… no… it can’t be him.

-Ah, there we go. Aight, nice and easy. One, two, and… -

There it is again. The more I hear it, the more I think it is him. Alright. Alright, Gwen. Take a quick peek behind you, don’t be obvious. I looked behind me for a second and sure enough, my suspicions were proven correct. I smiled afterwards though, as he was actually a very valuable friend to me. You know what? Maybe this is just the thing to get me out of being bored while I do the groceries, we can reconnect while we do them. I wonder if he’ll be glad to see me. Only one way to find out. I was about to turn around and greet him when…

-Yo… Gwen? –

Damn! He beat me to it! Eh, doesn’t matter. Just turn around and pretend to be surprised.

-D… DJ? – I said.

The mama loving buff dude gave me a white and big smile and approached me happily.

-Gwen! – DJ said, laughing a bit, before opening his arms to hug me.

I chuckled a bit and hugged him back.

-It’s been so long, girl! How have you been? –

-Oh, you know, surviving. – I replied as we broke the hug.

-Oh, yeah, I heard about All-Stars, you feeling ok? –

-Yeah, DJ, I’m all good really. In fact, I’ve been kind of fantastic these last couple of weeks. –

-Yeah, Bridge did tell me you and her are talking again. I’m glad, you two seemed like the best of friends and to lose it the way you did in Action made me feel sad. And you got Geoff back too, which is great! –

-I also got Leshawna back. And yes, she did forgive me for hitting Harold. –

-Ah, I had no doubt she did. Leshawna knew deep inside you felt bad about things, but she told me that you needed to come up and face your mistakes yourself if you two were to talk again. That’s part of the reason she didn’t help you out much with your video blogs. –

-I know… but, hey, enough about the past. Both her and my favorite surfer girl are back in my life, and I’m grateful about it. –

-Right on, girl. I knew deep inside the cool goth girl I knew in TDI was in there, you just needed to give things some deep thought. –

-Indeed, DJ. But, hey, enough about me, what has been up with you?

DJ and I started to walk around each aisle of the grocery store as we talked.

-Oh, nothing much to be honest. After Total Drama, I just wanted to carry on with my goals in life, you know? Coming back to mama, taking some therapy, adopting a few dogs, hanging out with Owen and Noah, things like that. –

-Oh yeah! Owen did tell me that you’ve been hanging out with him and Noah a lot after TD. –

-He’s honestly being one of my best friends right now. He always has a great attitude whenever we go out and do something and, as a matter of fact, the dude has been killing it recently in the kitchen, and I don’t mean that he eats everything. Mama and I have been teaching him how to cook and to say that the garlic butter salmon he prepared on our most recent cook-out was good would be an understatement. –

-Wow, really? – I was legit incredibly impressed. – Owen only told me that it was gonna be mama the one cooking that salmon. –

-It was actually both of them, and me. – Confirmed DJ. – But Owen did almost all the work. He filleted the salmon, made the garlic butter, and gave it some additional seasoning so that when mama and I prepped it, it let everyone know that they were in for a feast. –

-Woah! If what you’re saying is true, then that makes me kind of excited for when he invites me and my family to a cook-out at their place, though I have no idea when he’s going to do it. –

-Knowing Owen, he might do it really soon. I’d check my messages and texts often starting this week if I were you. –

-Noted. Thanks for the heads up. –

-No problem. –

As we kept walking, talking, and each grabbing stuff off the grocery store’s shelves, DJ then asked me something that I could tell made him uncomfortable to even mention. I encouraged him, however, because I know he was asking purely out of curiosity.

-Say, Gwen… - He began. – You… haven’t seen Duncan ever since the All-Stars finale, have you? Just wondering. –

-You mean if I have visited him in the prison he was locked back in after the balloons popped? No, DJ, sorry. – I replied sincerely, then sighed. – And honestly? In hindsight, being in a relationship with him wasn’t worth it in the end for me, given where it led me to. I know you two are friends though, please don’t take it the wrong way. –

-It’s alright, girl. – DJ reassured me. – I get it. Duncan may be a cool dude in my eyes, but I can completely understand your perspective in him not being the best partner. Heck, even when he was with Courtney I could see the cracks. –

-Do you miss talking to him? –

-Sometimes, but honestly, Geoff, Bridgette, Lindsay, Owen, and Noah have been way better friends to talk to right now. Do you miss him? –

-I mean… I’m not ENTIRELY bitter about how things ended between us because he never treated me badly or anything, and I don’t hate him as a person, but, like I said, I don’t look back at things with a smile. Not now, probably not ever again. I will talk to him one day however because it’s part of my new path towards a better life, but I don’t know when or what to expect from it even. –

-Well, just so you know, you have my support. And hey, if you do decide to visit him for a talk, maybe you shouldn’t go alone. Have you considered maybe having someone tag along? –

-I… don’t think I have… - I gave it a thought. It wasn’t a bad idea considering this is a prison we’re talking about. – But if I were to bring someone, it should be someone he doesn’t have bad blood with, right? –

-Maybe, but it should also be someone who makes you comfortable. Anyone in mind? –

-Well… I mean, I could bring you if you’re volunteering. –

-Oh, uh-uh, uh-uh. No way. I’d gladly help you with a lot of things, but mama would absolutely hate it if I went to a prison, even as a visit. She doesn’t want the stink from it to rub on me or be hurt in any way. –

-Hurt? We’d be behind a glass, DJ. –

-Well, even so, prisons make her and me uncomfortable. Sorry. –

-It’s ok, I’m just teasing you. –

-Oh, ok then. –

I laughed a bit.

-I could tell Trent to come with me, maybe. – I then thought.

-Trent? – DJ questioned.

-Oh, yeah. DJ, what I’m about to tell you can only be between us, and I’m telling you because I trust you, can I count on you to keep the secret? –

-Of course, Gwen. –

-Well, a few days after talking to Bridge and Leshawna, I called Trent up to talk too. He and I sat down for a coffee and talked things straight. It went very well, no ill will between us, in fact… he asked me out. –

DJ then gasped in surprise and delight.

-For real? – He asked.

I nodded with a smile.

-And how’s that going? –

-Well… just yesterday actually… he and I are officially a couple again. – I said to him happily.

-That’s fantastic, Gwen! Good for you! I honestly always thought Trent was the best guy for you and also thought he might be your soulmate. –

-You’re not the only one. Hell, I realized it too considering that he and I are at this stage, didn’t I? –

-My mama has a saying, girl: “If you love something let it go, but if it comes back…” –

- “It’s mine to keep forever”? – I finished his thought.

-Exactly. –

-Leshawna told me the same thing, she also learned it from her mom. –

-Well, if both her and mine say it, it’s because is true. – DJ gave me a smile and a thumbs up, making me chuckle. – But, anyway, while I’m glad you and Trent are going strong again, I don’t know if he’d be the best partner to be with you if you visit Duncan. I don’t doubt that he’d stick with you no matter what, but your ex, and I mean Duncan, will not be glad to see him and I don’t imagine that Trent will be thrilled either. –

-You have a point, but I also want him to face his fears, just like he did with mimes. I’ll simply run the idea through him, but if he’s not fully on-board on going with me, I am not gonna force him to. –

-How about you bring Leshawna? She can have Duncan perfectly under control if he steps out of line at any point. –

-Not a bad idea… -

-Right? Honestly, I think even Bridgette or Geoff would be ideal visitors to tag along as well, you know, if they lived here. –

-Oh, Geoff would be cool because I know he also got along with you two. –

-Mm-hmm. All that said though, avoid bringing Courtney… oh… wait… -

-It’s cool, DJ. – I reassured him. – Courtney and I also made up recently. We’re not back being friends again yet, but we’re going little-by-little. And, honestly, I give her props for sticking to her promise so far. –

-For real? Wow, I am actually glad, and honestly a bit surprised, to hear that. –

-I know, but still, she is showing real proof that she has changed, so I have a good feeling. That being said, yes, I definitely WON’T be bringing her along. I mean, fuck, the minute the two look at each other, I can imagine that the noises coming from their “disagreement” will be worse than a prison riot. –

-Disagreement? Gwen, as soon as you give Courtney the phone to talk to him and he says something she doesn’t like, she’ll go berserk and try to break the protective glass in order to get to him. –

-Yeah, definitely… don’t know why I tried to sugarcoat it… I think I’ll ask Leshawna then. I still don’t know when though. –

-Oh, I’ll leave that last one up to you, girl. Of course, just be ready and sure. –

-Of course, DJ. –

-Well, what else have you been up to? –

-Well, I’ve also gone back into my studies; I’m in art school. –

-Ha-ha, nice, yeah, I kinda figured that’d be your path. Those silhouettes you did of us on that killer challenge in TDI were amazing. –

-Oh, come on DJ, you’ll make me blush. –

-Do you have any masterpieces you can brag to me? –

-Well… - I gave it a thought. I have definitely taken some pics of some of my most recent paintings, but I don’t know if I’d consider any of them my masterpieces. Still, it wouldn’t be bad to show my friend what I’ve been doing and get some constructive feedback for it along the way. I took out my phone and scrolled through the photos until stumbling upon the album containing my art pieces – Here, they’re not a lot, but these are the ones I’ve done so far. Scroll forward and tell me what you think. –

-Oooo… - Said DJ, intrigued, as he took my phone in his hand and began scrolling. – Wow! These are tight, Gwen! They may be abstracts but I like the use of color and how you put them on the canvas! –

-Thanks, DJ! – I said, receiving my phone back from him. – I always try to dwell deep into my mind to find the best inspiration for each one I do. –

-Mama and I are the same. Whenever we each try to come up with a new recipe or a new way of cooking something, we dive as deep as possible into what we have done before. You wouldn’t believe how good one particular spice has made a dish even better than we figured. –

-Oh man, it almost makes me wish that you’d be in the cook-out that Owen’s going to invite me to soon. – Not gonna lie, the way DJ described his cooking process did make my mouth water a little bit.

-You and your family will be more than safe in Owen’s hands, trust me. –

-I know, I know. –

-You know, Bridge also told me the other day about something she had talked out with you. –

-Oh, yeah? What’s that? –

-That you wanted to go on a road trip? –

-Oh! She told you about that? –

-Yeah, and honestly? Sounds like a great idea, but it’s one that requires a lot of things for it to come to fruition. –

-I’m aware, DJ. I have been giving it some thought lately actually, and I determined that it’s something I’m gonna talk about with Bridge, Geoff, and Trent soon. –

-Out of curiosity, do you know who’s gonna join you if you guys decide to do it? –

-Aside from us four, did Bridgette tell you that you’re invited? –

-She did mention that you’d all be glad if I could make it, and I said I’ll keep it in mind when you actually do something. But now I’m wondering who else are you guys thinking of inviting. –

-Well, I told Bridge that I’d like Owen, Cody and Leshawna to join us. She was on board with them. Are you? –

-Heck yeah! I’d be more than happy with Owen and Leshawna with us, but keep in mind that Leshawna might want to bring Harold along. –

-Good thinking. –

-And also, I don’t have anything against him, but why Cody? Wasn’t he all weird to you if memory serves me right. -

-In a lot of ways, Cody has been an integral part of my life, DJ. If it wasn’t for his help, Trent and I wouldn’t have gotten together back in TDI. And despite him still having a crush on me in World Tour, I also respect him for always trying to keep up despite being pushed around by everyone else on the team or roped into unwanted hugs from a crazy girl. When I came back from All-Stars, he was one of the ones I first called after a week of self-reflection. I finally lay ground on what we were, just friends, and made him understand how I see him, including what I think about him. –

-Woah, and how did he take it? –

-He was disappointed at first, but after telling him what I think of him and how glad I was to have met him, he perked up. We’ve been steady friends ever since. He even helped me, and Trent reunite. –

-That’s nice of him! How’s he doing in general? –

-A lot better! He has had a lot more confidence lately, he has been more attentive about what he wants to do and how he’s going to do it, he’s a fantastic engineering student and he always tells me what he has been up to. I can always hear in his voice that he’s enjoying what he’s doing and is much happier now than he has ever been. –

-Yo, that’s cool! Sounds like someone I could relate to as much as I did with Owen and Noah. If he keeps up like that, I can totally see him being popular with the ladies. Oh, wait, unless… -

-If you’re thinking about Sierra, don’t worry. Number 1: She’s back in her home province. Number 2: They’re not an item; Cody confirmed it to me. –

-Oh, ok, good. – DJ sighed in relief. - That’s actually very good because poor guy couldn’t breathe without that fangirl being all over him 24/7. –

-Tell me about it. Even when she said that Cody was “her man” back in All-Stars, I had my doubts. Maybe actually being apart from him with way more distance between them will make her forget about him. –

-I hope so, but also, I hope that whatever girl he finds this time with this new attitude of his truly loves him for him AND with him loving her back, that’s just as important. –

I nodded.

-Definitely. So, no problem if he comes on the road trip? –

-Bring him along! The more, the merrier. –

DJ and I talked a bit more about road trip ideas as we kept shopping for our groceries. Time just flew by as I reconnected with him. I was glad that he was one of the ones who stayed when almost everybody else had initially left. I offered him if he wanted to keep talking over some coffee, but he respectfully declined. The main reason he was out getting groceries in the first place was because he needed to get supplies for him and his mom’s newly renovated tour bus, which now also served as a food truck! And it was almost time for it to open for the day.

-A food truck? – I asked, amazed. – That’s cool, DJ! –

-I know! And we’re doing pretty good! But… so good that ingredients kind of vanish easily, y’know? – He told me, chuckling in embarrassment a bit.

-What kind of foods do you serve? –

-Oh, almost anything. And yes, we’ve learned from experience, we’re now offering vegan and vegetarian options. Mama was heavily against it at first, naturally, but this time we were required to do it not just because of customer demand but also because the health department kind of forced us to. You remember what happened after Action ended, right? –

-Yeah, I do. But that must not have been easy for mama to do. –

-Oh, girl, you have no idea. I mean, remember? Mama always told me that vegans are chicken-loving chickens. She wanted to reinforce her stance against those who were complaining but there were not a lot of options for us outside the food business, so she ultimately conceded. –

-Jeez… -

-Oh, but no worries, whenever Owen’s around and he and I are cooking with her, we do it her way and that’s always a blast. –

-I can imagine it is. –

-Come by one day and we’ll show you! First meal on the house! –

-Wow, thanks! But… are you allowed to do that? –

-Eh, Mama won’t mind it as long as I say that the person being served is someone special to me. Who else is special but a very awesome friend? –

I gave the mama-loving giant a smile.

-Maybe I’ll tell Trent so we can drop by on our next date. How busy are you guys on Friday nights? – I asked.

-Some buzz here and there, but overall chill. – DJ responded.

-Perfect. –

My friend and I exchanged another hug before each of us went our separate ways.

As I took the subway back home, I was interrupted by a call. I smiled as I saw who it was: Romeo himself, Cody. Probably wanting to tell me how charming he was yesterday. What a sap, but hey, what the hell, him being happy makes me happy.

-What up, Romeo? Was the rest of your night magical for you and pigtailed Juliet? – I answered.

-Ha, ha, ha, very funny. You’re lucky I’m in a good mood that your sarcasm does nothing to me. – Cody said.

-Wasn’t intending anything with it. I am curious. –

-Are you really or just trying to make me hear what I wanna hear? –

-Why not both? –

-*sigh* Ok, sure. -

-Come on, Cody, how did it go in the end? –

-I… I GOT KISSED! –

-Woah! For real? This soon? –

-It was not a smack on the lips, she… pecked my cheek. BUT A KISS IS A KISS! –

-Dude, you sure she only sees you as a friend by this point? –

-Gwen, kisses between friends, at least on the cheek, aren’t rare or anything, are they? –

-Well, no, but you have to be sort of special to someone in order to even be considered for a peck. The fact that she kissed you means that you mean more to her than you realize. –

-I… suppose. I only want to make this grow between us healthily and with an environment where she feels safe and confident, totally contrasting with how things are with her sister. –

-Woah, woah, woah, pump the brakes, Jethro. She has a sister? –

-Oh yeah, an older one, a law student at the same Campus I’m at, can you believe it? –

-Law student? Wait, does she know Courtney? –

-Oh, she does… and they really don’t like each other. You see, Kitty’s sister is basically Courtney 2.0. –

-Oh, God, no. Pit a Courtney against another Courtney and… -

-It’s a fight between tigers, yup. –

-You haven’t seen them fight yet, have you? –

-Nope, but Courtney herself has told me about the arguments that she has had with her. And Kitty told me that her sister had called her basically to rant about the CIT. –

-Man… but if she’s like that with Courtney, imagine Kit. –

-Oh, they don’t hate each other if that’s what you’re thinking, in fact she does care for her a lot, but Kit’s sister doesn’t seem like the loving kind of sibling either. She’s a goal-oriented person and if she has to work in a team, you better keep up to her level and follow her command if you don’t want her to look down on you. –

-Sheesh, I can’t imagine what’s it gonna be like if you’re ever at Kitty’s house for dinner and her sister is there. –

-Surprisingly, I managed to “win her over”. –

-Huh? What do you mean? –

-Well, yesterday as I returned to the dorm… she was waiting for me right in front of my door. –

-Oh, that’s not creepy at all… -

-I know! And she was waiting because she wanted to cross-examine me. –

-What the fuck? What for? –

-Apparently, Kitty talks about me a lot whenever she’s with her and she has told her about who I was on Total Drama and that managed to ring a bell on her head and wanted to make sure I wasn’t a weirdo or anything like that. –

-Dude, thank God that Sierra’s not around because if she knew about both you and Kitty and now her sister keeping tabs on you… well, I don’t wanna imagine what she’d do. –

-It’s best not to think about it, Gwen. –

-Noted, I was just saying. But anyway, I know you’re not that kind of person anymore if you have managed to keep it tight with Kitty so far, but shouldn’t her sister be able to leave her make her own decisions about who she wants to hang out with, more knowing that she is aware of who she’s being with? –

-That’s something similar to what I told her during our conversation, and she told me that she cares a lot about Kit and wanted to make sure that I was not “throwing her down a spiral”. –

-That’s crazy talk. The way you two were vibing yesterday looked perfectly fine to me. –

-Well, she didn’t know that, at least not in detail. –

-Regardless, it was weird of her, and I know you think the same. –

-I do, but, at the same time, they are sisters, they are a family. I can kind of understand where she’s coming from. –

-Well, all I’ll say is that, unless things seem to be heading south and I can tell, you won’t catch me cornering anyone my brother decides to date or hang out with. It’s his life. If he wants advice, I’ll do the best I can but won’t intervene in their things unless things get bad or something. That’s just me, though, and hey, I’m glad you managed to calm down the beast, for now, with how you’re doing now, man. I’m happy for you. –

-Thanks, Gwen, that means a lot. Her name’s Emma by the way. And a little fun fact, apparently Kit is taller than her. –

I snorted.

-For real? And Kitty is supposed to be the younger sibling? –

-Yup. – Cody laughed. – I haven’t seen them side by side but I wanna know by how much she surpasses her. –

-Short and stubborn… man I’d hate to be the person who she ends up marrying. –

We both laughed.

-So, anyway, Han Solo… - I continued as my stop approached. – Where are you taking your beloved Princess Leia next? –

-It was… actually her who suggested our next outing. – He chuckled nervously. – You see, the kiss she planted on my cheek kind of made me… short circuit? –

I snickered. He was being so stinking sweet.

-Don’t laugh, Gwen! – He then exclaimed.

-Sorry, man, sorry. – I stopped my laughter. – Continue. –

-Well, we’re going on an arcade run next Saturday. –

-A run? You’re doing several arcades? –

-It’s this building in downtown that has several arcades on each floor. You can find a lot of those in Japan, but it’s the first of its kind here. Not gonna lie, I’m actually excited to go. –

-But I bet you’re even more excited that Kitty’s gonna be with you, am I right? –

-Heh, yeah, honestly. –

-Are you gonna show her your moves on whatever dancing game they have, huh? – I teased.

-I know you’re just trying to mess with me, but I’ll have you know that I am a pretty good dancer. –

-Really? –

-Yes, really. –

-As far as I recall, the only one who had some sort of moves back in your Drama Brothers days was my BOYFRIEND, not you. –

-Well, then, you haven’t seen all the music videos we did. Justin was great, and Trent too, but so was I, in fact, it was me who told Harold how to… wait… did you say boyfriend? –

-Mm-hmm. –

-So, after yesterday’s date… -

-It’s official between us again, but please, remember to not spread that around. –

-Alright! Go Gwen! –

-I couldn’t have done it partly without you, Cody. Thanks. –

-But all I did was tell Trent that you were thinking about him. –

-That really helped, much like the first time you aided me out with him. I now know how I’m gonna go into this thing with Trent and I’m not looking back again. –

-Good, because that’s the friend I remember. –

-And you have done so much growing up yourself, Codester. I’m proud of you, dude. –

-From wanting to get your bra to now wanting a serious relationship with this amazing girl. Man, you’re right, in hindsight, it is a lot of growing up. –

I chortled a bit.

-Speaking of that, do you still have that bra? – I asked, feeling a bit curious.

-Not with me. – He replied. – It’s hidden on my room back at my parents’ house. But, with Kitty now being around, I don’t think it’d be wise for me to keep it, would it? Plus, I’m sorry I never told you about it in the first place. Do you want it back? –

-Hey, don’t feel bad if you never told me. We never really brought it up. Better late than never. And thanks, if you can give it back to me, I’d appreciate it. It doesn’t have to be now, though, don’t worry. –

-Well, let’s talk about it soon and figure out when do I give it back to you, sounds good? –

-Thanks, Cody. –

-No problem, Gwen. –

-Well, Romeo, I have to leave you for now since I need to put these groceries away and do some pending assignments, but let’s talk later, ok? –

-Absolutely! Thanks for taking my call! –

-Hey, what are friends for, man? Good luck on your next “date”! –

-Thanks! Good luck on whatever you and Trent do next! –

-I’ll let you know how it went. Take care, Codester! –

-See ya later, Gwen! Take care! –

With that, we both hung up.

As I put away the groceries, I looked back on how the day was.

Besides feeling glad for Cody and how he’s crushing it with Kitty, running into DJ was a nice surprise, more considering he was still the gentle giant I met back on my first day in Wawanakwa. His suggestions and overall talk were very sweet and wholesome so I couldn’t help but smile thinking about how great he was. Looking back, I realize however that he’s one of the few guys on my cast who never really had an eye for any of us girls, not a single one. Curious. Everyone loved him, but he never really particularly loved ONE of us, instead, he had affection and care to share amongst every single member of the TDI cast. That made him unique.

Although…

I feel like one day he should find himself an amazing girl too. He deserves it. And honestly? I feel like that whatever girl ends up dating DJ will be luckiest person on the planet. Well, maybe it’ll be more than one girl in the long run, but they’ll all be lucky, nonetheless. It’s funny though. I’ve always felt that if she wasn’t with Geoff already, DJ would be an amazing partner for Bridgette. They clicked incredibly well. But, hey, the two are already comfortable as best friends, much like I am with her, so if things like that are perfect, there’s no need to change it.

Speaking of my surfer best friend, I wonder how she’s doing…

Kahuna’s Surfing Academy, British Columbia - Bridgette’s POV

The Aura of the Waves

-Ok, so… who’s up first? – I asked a group of pupils in front of me as I checked a notepad detailing my schedule for the day. – Um, is there a Mr. Thomas Morrison here? –

-Here! – A man, appearing to be on his 30’s, said to me as he raised his hand and got closer.

-Great! You’re up first, and you said that you wanted to practice your… pop-ups and cutbacks, right? –

-Yeah, I struggle a lot with the pop-ups in particular. –

-Well, that’s no problem, sir. I can definitely help with that. – I gave him a reassuring smile. – Do you need a board, or did you bring your own? –

-Mine’s over here, ready when you are. –

-Like your enthusiasm, man. – I then turned to the rest of the pupils. – Ok, then. While I’m instructing Mr. Morrison all of you can take it easy watching the lesson and with a few more warm-ups around the beach while you wait for your turn. My colleague, Maho, will guide you to them. You’re in good hands with her. Everyone agree? –

All the pupils nodded and agreed. I turned to Maho and gave her a nod, to which she nodded back.

-Ok, everyone, surf’s up! –

With that, my working day had officially begun. This is what I’ve been doing ever since my demo back on Revenge. When I came home from Wawanawka, Geoff picked me up from the airport in both the sweetest, and most surprising, way imaginable. First he approached me with this beautiful bouquet of roses and an amazing kiss and as we walked back to our car, he told me he had an exciting announcement for me. Nothing could have prepared me for the moment he said he had gotten both him and me these jobs. I was beyond excited and grateful for them and my love for him skyrocketed to Kingdom Come.

It's been a year since I’ve started at this job, and I haven’t really grown bored of it. And neither has Geoff nor Brody for that matter. All three of us have been doing some good work around here and we aim to make each person we instruct a talented surfer like us.

These days, there’s nothing more exciting than seeing people slowly but surely loosen up when they start surfing. And it gets even better seeing them improve with every lesson me and all the other instructors have given them.

This job has given me so much freedom and each day flows as seamlessly as water down a river. I don’t even feel time passing by as I go through every single pupil I’m given, well, unless there’s overtime, but that’s another story. Today was no different as before I knew it, I was almost done for the day myself, and unless the chief needs something else from me or Geoff, he and I can relax and go back home with time to spare.

-Alright! – I said to my last pupil. – You did a great job today, but please keep practicing that kick out. –

-Got it, thanks, Bridge! – The pupil said to me as she smiled and ran towards the shower room.

-I’ll see you next week! – I said and then sighed contently as I grabbed a towel. – So, Maho, are we done? –

-It looks like it! But remember that you need to have the Chief’s quota fulfilled by next week. – My colleague reminded me.

-Ah, I’m gonna get there, don’t worry. What about Geoff? –

-He still has one pupil left before he can call it, but I’ll let him know that you’re done. –

-Awesome, girl, thanks. –

-Oh, and, uh, Bridge? –

-Yeah? –

-You have a visitor. She’s been waiting for a while in the cafeteria. Interesting girl. Although she did say something to me regarding my… aura, I think? She said it was green. Do you… know what that means? –

I chuckled, I knew who it was.

-Relax, Maho. – I reassured my friend. – That just means that you’re a good communicator and highly sociable, she was complimenting you. She’s a great friend of mine; I better go say hello. –

I left the area and sprinted towards the cafeteria, still clad in my black and light blue wetsuit, to say hello to…

-Dawn! Hey! – I exclaimed excitedly.

The teal-eyed girl with light blonde locks and purple lips turned her head and flashed me a smile as soon as she saw me.

-Ah, if it isn’t my favorite soul surfer. – She said gently but with some excitement in her voice.

I giggled and approached my friend with a sweet and kind hug, which she returned happily.

-Hey girl, how are you? – I asked happily and quietly as I embraced my friend. Little by little, however, we started to break it before sitting down.

-I’m doing well, my friend. Given by the color of your aura, I’d say you’ve been keeping up as well. –

-You know me, I’m trying to maintain it as bright as I can. Although it is surprising to see you here, you’ve never visited me at work before. –

-I was around the area doing a small hike and saw that the Academy was nearby so I thought of surprising you. And, while the establishment is great overall, if I must say one thing about this place is that they can try to afford better tea leaves. – She explained and then raised her coffee cup filled with tea before taking a sip and crunching her face. – Ugh, yup, still incredibly bland. Not even an entire jar of honey can save it. –

-Not many of the clients who come in here drink a lot of tea. They often go for some water or a smoothie, some for a soda, others for an energy drink, or heck, there are a few who like to drink a cup of coffee after surfing. –

-Coffee or an energy drink after such a workout in the water? I know people have to recover their strengths, but it’s better to do it naturally than with such a huge amount of caffeine. –

-What can I tell you, Dawn? It’s their lives. –

-I suppose. Say, Bridgette, by the way, I never did thank you or Geoff for accompanying me around Buntzen Lake the other day. Even Brody was a fun companion. –

-It was no big, girl. We really enjoyed it. The day was great, the lake view was amazing, looking around the forest was very relaxing, shame we didn’t see a lot of animals though. –

-Oh, that was ok by me. I love my animal friends, but I can understand if they’re not everywhere. I’m more than satisfied whenever I go and visit Bruno. –

I smiled. If it wasn’t for Dawn’s help, I would never have found out where Bruno was after Geoff and I set him free. Apparently, he did have quite the adventure before he returned to BC to settle down. Whenever I’m not around to pay him a visit, Dawn certainly scratched greatly that itch for him.

-Oh my gosh, can we talk about the cubs? – I got excited.

-Yes! The cubs are the most precious babies I’ve ever seen! – Dawn agreed just as excitedly as me. – They’re the cutest! –

-I know! Bruno is so lucky to have them! Geoff and I actually went to his spot and had a small playdate with them the other day. –

-Lucky, part of me wanted to bring them some snacks but I didn’t want to attract more wildlife. I did give them some of my water though. –

-Sounds refreshing! I’m so happy that you keep an eye on him whenever Geoff and I can’t come see him. –

-Nature’s friends are special, Bridgette. Respecting them and what they do is important to develop a nice relationship with them. Bruno’s no exception. Although, there is one thing I have noticed from time to time upon my visits. –

Dawn’s last statement made me a bit concerned.

-Wh-what is it? – I asked nervously.

-Well, did or he still does have a big attachment to someone else besides his mate and you? – My friend asked.

I started thinking. Then, I remembered one of the main reasons Bruno had stopped attacking Geoff in the first place.

-Oh, yeah! Well, this is gonna sound very weird, Dawn. I don’t know if you watched all of World Tour, but when I returned to Geoff and the rest of my friends with Bruno, by the end of the episode, he had found himself a, rather large, “chew toy”. – I explained.

-Why the quotes on chew toy? – She raised an eyebrow at me.

-Because it wasn’t your ordinary toy. This one… was a person. –

-Oh my gosh! It wasn’t Geoff, was it? –

-No, no, in fact, it was thanks to this “toy” that Bruno started letting go of his anger against Geoff. And although I don’t see that person with very kind eyes, I did feel bad for her when our favorite bear started chewing on her. –

-She didn’t resist? –

-She couldn’t . Her whole body was wrapped in bandages and couldn’t even walk. I’ll tell you who it was: It was Blaineley from Celebrity Manhunt. –

-The TV show host? –

-Yeah, I don’t know if you were aware, but she was with us in World Tour. At first, she was only co-hosting the Aftermath with Geoff because I was competing but when I came back, things got a little hectic… -

-Oh! Was she the reason you winded up in Siberia in the first place? –

-Exactly. –

-I never knew the whole story so I never thought it was because of her in particular that you ended up there. –

-Mm-hmm, and well to make the long story short, Geoff retaliated on her for it by putting her in the game. –

-Woah, she competed? –

-Didn’t get very far, but yes. And her elimination is why she was fully bandaged. –

-Ah, I see. Well… I don’t know the details of how Bruno gets along with Blaineley, but from what I can tell on his aura, she was his main companion on his adventure after you and Geoff released him. –

-You’re kidding! –

-No, it’s true. I could see this blonde woman in a red dress next to him on a boat in the Seine River in Paris, and… they were hugging. –

-Seriously? – I couldn’t believe what Dawn was telling me.

Dawn nodded.

-And that’s not even the weirdest part for me. On his vision, for some reason, one of my old castmates from Revenge was in the water. –

-Really, who? –

-Lightning, the jock. –

-Oh, the one who always started sentences with sha, right? –

-The very same. –

-That’s odd. Although, if you say Bruno saw him, now I’m wondering how’d he wound up there. –

-I have no idea, maybe something related to his elimination from All-Stars? It’s a stretch but it’s the only idea I have. Anyway. It’s not as important as Bruno. I think he misses Blaineley then. –

I sighed.

-Oh, Bruno, you may be a dad but you’re still a soft kid at heart. That’s out of my hands, Dawn. Last time I tuned on the news, Blaineley returned to Canada from, and I quote, “a trip somewhere in the world” and actually managed to get back to Celebrity Manhunt… but as a technical director. –

-A position that high? But with everything she did to you… -

-Her agent’s pretty damn good apparently. He saved her from being turned into an intern. The only condition she has to keep that job is that she cannot sit at the host desk. –

-Oh, but with an aura as orangish-red as hers, holding back from the temptation of doing that must be very big. –

-Tell me about it. So, yeah, she probably sees Bruno in a good light and all, but obviously she can’t have the public know as it might affect her image more. –

-You’re right. Hmm… - Dawn hummed and then gasped. -Oh! I think I have an idea, but I may need some time to make it happen. –

-What is it? –

Dawn then whispered it into my ear as she thought the idea may be a bit too odd for other people around the area to hear. Heck, just talking about Total Drama alone may gather attention soon if we keep at it. Nonetheless, I gasped happily upon hearing it.

-That might work! – I agreed excitedly. – But can you make them? –

-I am very crafty, my friend, you should know that by now. – She nodded and gave me a wink. – Plus with my friend B helping me make measurements, it’ll be no problem at all. –

-Do you need help in making them? I can help you out if you want. –

-I could use a helping hand. Are you free tomorrow? –

-Sure, I’ll even bring Geoff with me. –

-Great! I’ll ask B if he wants to help with crafts as well! Oh, I bet Bruno, and the cubs will be so happy with the gift we’re gonna make them. –

I laughed and agreed with her.

-You know, Bridge… - Dawn then began. – I know you just got off work and you’re waiting for Geoff but… seeing the amazing waves on the horizon from here and the fact that it’s such a beautiful day just… kind of makes me… -

-You wanna surf, don’t you? – I knew exactly what she wanted.

-I… - She replied nervously. – It’s just… it looks cool, but I… I’m scared and I don’t know… -

-Dawn. – I said, holding her hands reassuringly. - I’ll be more than happy to teach you starting now if you say yes. I even have the perfect wetsuit for you. And don’t be nervous or scared, as long as you stick with me, you’ll do fantastically, I promise. –

Dawn looked over the horizon again and back at me, still feeling pretty nervous. I could see that her mind was trying to make a final decision. She was like that for a few more minutes.

-If it helps, I won’t charge you anything. – I added, trying to sweeten the deal.

-Oh, that was not an issue anyway. – She chuckled. – I… ok, let’s do it! –

-Hell yeah! – I hyped up. – Good decision, girl! Come on, let’s get you changed! –

I took Dawn back to the training area and gave her a pink, magenta and green wetsuit that was just her size. After she got changed, I then gave her a basic, yet still viable, board. I could tell she was still nervous as her feet touched the beach’s sand and the sound of crashing waves loomed over the horizon, but I grabbed her and led her slowly as she held her board firmly and in place. She looked with a bit of concern at the ocean waters in front of her, but I kept on reassuring her.

-You have nothing to be scared of, Dawn, I promise. – I said to her gently.

-R…right. – She nodded nervously.

-Schmoopie-schmoo! There you are! – I heard a voice calling to my left.

It was my Geoff-y, clad in his own pink and black wetsuit and still wearing his signature hat. I smiled lovingly as he approached me for a quick kiss, which I returned.

-Hi, schmoopie-boo. – I said to him sweetly. – You done for the day? –

-Yeah, babe, I was actually going to look for you inside. – He replied. – Maho told me that you were done too. –

-Well… I have a special pupil with me right now. –

Geoff looked behind me and smiled as he saw Dawn.

-Oh shit, hey Dawn! What’s up? – He greeted her happily.

-Greetings, Geoff. – My aura-reading friend smiled back at him. – It’s good to see you! –

-Good to see you too, girl! – He then noticed better the board on her arm. – Woah, Bridge, you’re taking her surfing? –

-She wanted to try it out, so I gave her a basic board. I’m gonna run her through the basics, that cool with you, sweetie? –

-It’s no problem with me, babe, but you sure Chief is gonna be ok with it? –

-I radio’d Chief as Dawn was changing. She said “No prob” as long as I return both the suit and the board, and that I keep watch of her at all times. –

-Well, you want me and Brody to be additional watchers from the ground, just in case? –

-Aw, really, babe? –

-Of course, let me just go get him. Yo, Bro! – Geoff ran back to where Brody was standing and told him the plan. I saw Brody look at us from afar and he and Geoff gave us a thumbs up. I smiled and gave them a thumbs up back myself before turning to Dawn again.

-Now we have extra security, Dawn. – I said to her. – You feeling better? –

-I… I do, actually. Thank you, my friend. – Dawn said with a smile. I could tell she was less nervous right then and there.

-Awesome, come on, then! -

I started to sprint towards the water, and when I turned, Dawn started to sprint too, slowly catching up to me.

-Ok, Dawn. – I told her as we approached the calm part of the water. I gently put my board down on the surface and started to instruct her. – Put your board down on the water like this and follow me. Don’t be afraid of the waves, I’ll teach you how to go over them. –

The aura-reading girl nodded and put her board on the water as she followed my every move. Slowly, she and I entered, and the beach floor got less and less shallow. As soon as we got to a point where the water was on waist-level, I grabbed my board with both hands and turned to her.

-Now, Dawn, follow my lead. – I instructed. – Grab your board firmly like I’m doing and hop on it. Like this: -

I made a small run and a jump as I put my body over my surfboard and lay on it while my arms started to paddle.

-I… don’t know if I can do that, Bridgette. – I heard her behind me.

-Yes you can, girl. It’s a quick hop and then lay down. You can do it! I believe in you! –

I was a bit concerned that she would struggle with it and started to turn, but to my surprise.

SPLASH!

There she was. She seemed to be hyperventilating a bit as the board crashed down on the water, but she did it! She was in it! Laying down like me!

-Oh, yeah-yuh! You did it, Dawn! Way to go! – I was so proud of her, and she didn’t know how to react at first.

-I… I did it. – She said to both me and herself. – I… I don’t believe this. –

-Believe it, girl. Now, come on, follow me! Paddle! –

She nodded and gave me a smile as it looked like her confidence was returning little by little. She followed along the rhythm of my own paddling as we moved to an area where the waves weren’t that intense. As we approached the site we looked over and nodded at each other as we moved in closer. With that, our sess had begun.

-Ok, girl, here comes our first wave! – I looked over to the far end of it and started paddling. –Come on, let’s paddle! I’ll give you a quick rundown on how to ride it! –

Dawn and I paddled all the way to where our wave was beginning to form, and I instructed her to turn around as it started to get bigger. It didn’t seem to be something massive, so I knew it was perfect for her to start with.

-Swim against it, Dawn. – I told her. – Maintain a steady rhythm with your arms and don’t let the pull intimidate you, it’s part of the fun. –

-Uh, o-ok. – She stuttered as she followed along the movement of my arms. She then screamed a bit as the wave started to pull us up. – Ahh! –

-It’s ok, Dawn, it’s ok! Let it pull you! This is a very easy wave! – I tried easing her. It seemed to have worked as her breathing got slower while she let herself get pulled up. – That’s it! Now, once we near the peak of the wave, you’re going to have to angle your board slightly and pop up at the same time. Since this is not a huge wave, I know you can do it. Let’s do it at the same time, ok? Pay close attention. –

With that, I paddled along as I let the wave pull me up near its peak and then pulled my knees and arms up as I popped up, angled and stood on my board, branching out both my legs and arms out for balance. I was riding the wave, feeling the water below me, but how was my friend doing? I turned back and saw that she was almost at my height and halfway through the pop up.

-That’s it, Dawn! You got it! Pop up! – I called out.

Dawn seemed to have heard me, as she slowly but surely stood on her board and started to branch out her arms, almost falling off the board in the process. However, she quickly regained her balance by copying the pose I was doing. She had her eyes shut through the whole process, but I couldn't be prouder of her for facing things head on.

-Right on, girl! You’re surfing! – I called out again, excitedly.

-I am? – She then gasped. – I AM! –

-Hell yeah you are! Come on, keep your balance and move with me! –

I started to do some small movements up and down this wave for her to imitate. She seemed to have pulled them off right, but I could see her wobbling a bit as well. As this wave got smaller and smaller and it began to crash down, I leaned down to exit it and was hoping Dawn would do the same. She started doing so, but then I saw that while on the cutback, she lost her balance and fell off the board. I gasped and paddled where her board ended up on.

-Dawn! – I yelled out.

To my relief, my friend swam up and put her chest and arms on her board as she coughed up a bit.

-Oh, thank God! You ok, my aura reading grom? – I asked gently.

-I… - Dawn began saying as she got on top of her board again. – I… let’s go again! –

My face turned from concern to happiness in the blink of an eye as I saw Dawn get excited over surfing. Her confidence was now in full bloom, and I grew just as excited as her. Without wasting any time, my friend and I paddled back and waited for the next wave. We looked at each other and nodded as we prepared to surf it.

And let me tell you, the more I saw Dawn surfing along with me, the more natural she was about it. She still wiped out a couple of times, especially whenever she saw schools of fish swimming inside the waves, but we had a laugh about it, and I was very impressed and happy to see her branch out like this.

Throughout every wave we rode, I could see Geoff and Brody cheering us on from the beach, with the former pumping up his arms for me and blowing me a kiss, to which I occasionally blew back one myself.

At one point during one of our final waves of the sess, I saw Dawn looking at the school of fish inside it again, but this time keeping in focus with her balance and letting her hand touch the water gently, making for an amazing final ride. We both did a cutback and left the barrel safely as the water calmed down below us. I couldn’t be prouder of my friend for facing her fears and experiencing something new, something as refreshing and exciting as surfing. I gave her a small round of applause as we sat down on our boards and looked at each other.

-Ahh… - She sighed. – That was exhilarating, Bridgette!

-I know, right? This is what I feel every day when I come to work and give out my lessons. And you, Dawn, you came and conquered, girl! – I explained.

-Well, I had a good teacher. – She smiled at me.

I was touched. Despite what a lot of people think of her when it comes to her aura reading abilities, my friend was still overall a really sweet person, gentle and relaxed… unless you actually manage to tick her off like that redheaded jerk did the day he got her out of the game. Ugh, Scott, I swear, if I ever get my hands on you, you’re fucking toast.

-Hey, Bridgette? – I heard Dawn ask me, snapping me out of my train of thought.

-What’s up, Dawn? – I smiled at her.

-I’m feeling kinda hungry, can we head back? –

-Of course! I was actually going to suggest the same thing! –

My aura reading friend and I began to paddle back to the beach. As we did, she sat up on her board at one point and she commented on something that resonated with me.

-You know… this really is a beautiful beach. Its aura is… I don’t know, it just feels right. The animals that roam around here, the surrounding nature, and just the way the waves moved on the horizon and how their energy seemed to resonate with me were what made me want to try out surfing. – She explained. – Sorry, I know I’m rambling but… -

-No, my friend, don’t apologize. – I stopped her, sitting up on my board as well. – I totally get what you mean. This has quickly become one of my favorite places to surf around here because, like you said, it just feels right. It feels like a beach made for memories that’ll last a lifetime. –

That last part… while the good times came up upon hearing those words, one bittersweet memory invaded my mind, one that intensified as I looked at one particular section of the beach. Suddenly, I could feel my smile fade and my eyes drift down, looking at my own blurry reflection on the water below me.

-Are you ok, Bridge? Despite the beautiful comments, you seem… crestfallen. – Dawn had noticed and then asked me, feeling concerned.

-It’s… it’s something very hard to forget about, Dawn. It’s not particularly sad, but not really happy either. –

-I’m sorry if I’m somehow prying with this but… your aura indicates that it’s… grief what you’re feeling. –

I nodded, feeling melancholic.

-You see that rock over there? – I asked her, pointing at a rock over a piece of land that also served as a viewing spot for the beachgoers, lifeguards and the surfers themselves.

-Yeah? –

-It was right there where Geoff took me, mom, Lexa, and, well, in a way… dad. –

Dawn’s eyes looked curiously at me for a second but then seemed to jump a bit with a quiet gasp coming out of her mouth, understanding what I had meant.

-That’s where you set him free, didn’t you? – She asked me.

-He lived for the ocean, it just seemed right. – I replied, feeling some tears form into my eyes as I remembered everything that had led to that point in time. – It never really mattered what beach it was; he was always on the hunt for a great wave. Even after he had to reduce his time on the water and focus on another job, his surfer soul was always there with him, and with enough love for mom, for my sister, and for me. He was, or rather still is, my biggest inspiration. And with every wave I ride, I think of him. –

I felt a pair of arms wrapped around my abdomen and a head lying on my shoulder. My aura-reading friend was giving me a comforting hug, which I instantly appreciated as I wrapped my left arm over her head and hugged her back.

-Sorry for your loss, my friend. – Dawn said gently.

-Thank you. – I replied, just as softly. – And you know, not only was he set free there, that’s also where his spirit is honored. The place where any one of us can pay him a visit. –

-Hmm… oh! I think I can understand now why the waves around here have such a vibrant aura. -

-Hmm? -

-With what you’re telling me now, I’d like to believe that the aura on the water is your father. Watching over you and those you care about. –

I smiled through some more tears and sniffles. I carefully nodded.

-I can absolutely see that, Dawn. Thank you for sticking with me on this. –

-We’re friends, Bridgette. That’s what friends are for. –

With another warm smile, we paddled back to the beach again, where Geoff and Brody were already waiting. My boyfriend wondered why we took a little bit more time getting out of the water and I told him I was just reminiscing. Knowing what I meant by that, he asked me if I wanted to pay dad a quick visit since we were still out. I said yes but also invited Dawn and Brody to come with us.

A few moments later, with a small handful of rose petals scattered from a nearby garden, we stood by the land with the memorial rock, and I read the plaque that had written out my dad’s full name and his surfer nickname. I stood there on one knee looking at the copper plaque while I felt Geoff’s hand on my shoulder with my own hand over his. I didn’t say anything, everything I wanted to tell my father whenever I visited him I’d say it in my mind, hoping that way he’d hear me. A minute later, having finished saying what I wanted to say to him, I stood up and moved past the rock, facing the gentle waters that were behind it. I opened my hand and let the wind scatter the rose petals off it, to further honor the life of the man who’s love for the ocean was as big as his love for his family. With tears in my eyes but a gentle smile on my face, I returned to my friends.

Geoff immediately received me with a hug, which I returned, and a kiss on my head. Brody and Dawn each also hugged me, wanting to show their support. At that moment, I felt very lucky. Despite everything Total Drama put me through, whether it was Chris or Chef or, ugh, Alejandro, I was doing better than ever now with the man I love in Geoff, the rest of my family in my mom and my sister, and my amazing friends like Dawn, Brody, DJ, Courtney, Cody, and the best ones of all, Gwen and Leshawna. I was now living in a life that was making me happier than I realized, and I knew that as long as my head is still held high, like I have always had it, things will only get better, I just know it.

The rest of the day was chill after that. I told Dawn that whenever she wanted to surf with me on my free days and after work, I was just a call away. She was glad about it since she ended up loving it so much, just like I knew she would. The four of us ended up going to a ramen shop that was near the Academy, with an amazing veggie ramen that had quickly become one of my favorite dishes. Geoff and I have gone there before, and we were more than happy to share the secret with our friends.

Dawn was right: The waves had an aura. An aura that, right now, always helps me revitalize and give me the energy to make each day of this job, or rather each day of my life, the best day ever.

Chapter Text

Gwen’s house, living room – Gwen’s POV

Yup, date time again. I was actually pretty excited. Trent and I going out was one thing, but now I’m actually going out with him not just as the guy I’m dating, but as my boyfriend. Once my first ex now my boyfriend again I mean, but I digress. I did say I wasn’t a dress person, and I’m still not, but on this occasion I ditched the pants I usually wear when I go out with Trent, for a red and dark gray ruffled skirt and a black silk blouse to match. Instead of my usual high boots, I instead got a pair of black military light boots my brother recommended me to check out. The hairstyle that Lindsay had taught me how to do was up and I still liked the look of it. Yup, I looked gooood as fuck, man. I know that sounds vain and not like me, but fuck it, I liked how I was appearing, and I knew I was gonna make Trent lose his head when he sees me.

As I pondered things and waited for Trent to arrive, I was texting my college friends while sitting on the living room’s couch. Normally, I’d go to Drops of Harmony and wait for his shift to end, but today he had to pick up his car from the shop and the CN Tower wasn’t at a walking distance from his workplace for us to travel by foot. I was a little disappointed, but I understood anyway. The whole ensemble for my date was a suggestion from both my college friends and from Zoey, who I asked for fit recommendations. Both parties knew the kind of person I was so no foo-foo girly dresses for this goth. I thanked all of them for it and was now laughing as I kept reading all the weird zingers coming out of Robin.

But… as I was laughing at the conversation… for God knows what reason, something began resonating on my head. A voice was telling me something I hadn’t heard for a while. The last time I heard it from within me was on my first date with Trent weeks ago and was reinforced by Heather just a few hours later when we encountered one another at the restaurant. Now, it was echoing inside my mind again:

“Don’t mess this up.”

This one thought was actually an evolution of some things that lingered on my mind after All-Stars ended, and I returned home:

“You messed up”, “You screwed things up for you and for others”, “You dug your own grave”, “You have nothing to go back to”.

When I was eliminated from All-Stars after I miraculously pulled myself and Scott out of Niagara Falls, that was when those thoughts began to invade me. And how could they not? First, Trent and I both equally screwed up on our relationship, then I went along with Duncan while he was still dating Courtney, making almost everyone I knew more apprehensive towards me, and now, at the time my run at the latest TD season had ended, shit just kept on coming: Courtney had betrayed my trust after forgiving me, Duncan and I were over, and I no longer had Zoey or Cameron available to talk. I do remember Scott seeing me drifting out from time to time and constantly bringing me back to reality, not because he cared but more because it was weirding him out, but my mind was now processing all the baggage that Total Drama had managed to successfully plant on me, some of it was caused by my own actions and I was now paying the psychological price for everything. I told myself to be strong despite the voices berating me but it’s not like I could process anything because, next thing I knew, Scott and I were thrown into bags and shipped once again to Wawanakwa for the final challenge.

It wasn’t until after the Island sunk down the lake and I was left around floating with Mike, Cam, and Zoey that the thoughts started coming back to me. They happened as we were rowing back too, and I couldn't even dive deep into them at first with them because we had to rescue Heather, Alejandro and Owen out of the water. But afterwards, it was Zoey who took me aside and asked me what was going on. I told her everything: After Courtney’s elimination, my mind started to sound off a voice, telling me that things fell apart because of my doings in the first place. Had I not unintentionally hurt Trent’s feelings, had I not flirted with and then kissed Duncan when he kissed me, had I not even gaslighted myself into thinking that Duncan and Courtney weren’t together coming into All-Stars AND on top of that causing Courtney pain, even if it was accidentally, NONE of this, my feelings, the downward spiral of bad stuff, EVERYTHING that made me unlikable, would have happened. NOTHING. But alas, I can’t turn back time, can I? The consequences were even worse than I could have ever imagined, and I felt like they were gonna haunt me for the rest of my life, not letting me live anything or make me gain anything good ever again…

…except they didn’t.

I said that it was thanks to Zoey, Mike, and Cameron that I was assured a bit more about where to go and what to do when I finally return home. And they were right, even if I started doing it one week after shit had hit the fan. The voices inside my head filling me with guilt had quieted down after I called Bridgette and Leshawna up and restored my friendship with them, after I put boundaries between Cody and I for us to have a better friendship, and after Trent and I laid everything on the table and ended up trying again. It all seems fine, but there’s that one voice that still echoed in me saying: “Don’t mess this up”, like my mind was telling me that Murphy’s law could still apply in my case and bring me back to square one.

It occasionally quiets down but sometimes comes back… and this one was one of those times. I often ignore it before I can function again, but I’m getting tired of listening to it. I didn’t tell my mom about it because, in this case, I want to find the solution on my own, but if this path I’m walking on right now has taught me anything, is that sometimes it’s best to ask for help if you need to. Don’t see it as they’re solving your problems for you, but rather they’re giving you the tools to start tackling them. With that in mind, I suppressed the voice once more, turning my face from feeling despair to feeling fierce and in control of me. I had an idea, one that I’m going to see if I can start on ASAP. I need to ask some questions for it to come to fruition though, but I…

*Honk* *Honk*

I’ll go out and have some fun with my amazing boyfriend first. I smiled, and my eyes widened as I grabbed my things and headed for the door.

-Bye, mom! – I yelled out. – I’ll call you on my way home! –

-Have fun, sweetie! – I heard my mom yell back.

I walked across the patio to see Trent, once more, leaning on the left door of his convertible, waiting for me. He gave me his signature grin as he approached me and wrapped his arms around my waist. I wrapped my own arms around his neck before kissing his soft and tender lips. I felt him kiss me back sweetly and whispering in-between…

-I missed you… -

-Hmm, how much did you miss me? – I moaned and whispered back.

-Bad enough for me to forget the CN Tower and just kiss you here all night long. –

-Heh, easy there, “Geoff”. Do you want us to be the new Gidgette? –

-I’m in love with the hottest girl on the planet. Can you blame me? –

-Oh please, not only was that cheesy, but I’m far from the hottest girl in the world. –

-Nuh-uh, not to me you ain’t. –

I chuckled.

-Well… you’re lucky flattery works on me. And I did miss you too. – I said back to him.

-Knew you would. – He smirked. – By the way, you look stunning, but then again, when do you not? –

-Thank you, but are we gonna hold each other here while you flirt with me all night or are we gonna get going? –

Trent chuckled and then broke the embrace to open the door of his car for me.

-Milady… - He said softly.

-Thank you. – I replied doing a small little playful bow before getting in.

Trent closed the door as soon as I sat down before leaping across the hood and getting into the driver’s seat.

-Oh, aiming to impress me, music man? – I asked jokingly.

-Eh, maybe a little. –

I laughed.

-You ready? – Trent then asked.

-Let’s go. – I nodded and I put my seatbelt on.

My boyfriend started the car, and we set off towards the CN Tower. On the way there, we started to talk again.

-So, how was work today? – I wondered.

-Rough. – He replied. – The bar recently started offering boba and its selling like crazy. Bunch of teens came in and made it run out of stock in less than half an hour into my shift. –

-Boba? As in those little balls of black gunk that they put into tea? –

-It’s not gunk, it’s tapioca. And yes, into milk tea. –

-What’s so good about it? –

-Customers dug the taste and the way the two of them paired. I actually tried it myself and it’s pretty good. When we’re back in stock, come to the shop and I’ll serve you one. –

-I mean, I’ll give it a chance, but it’s such a weird drink. How does one of those things even fit through the straw? –

-They’re very soft and they give you a pretty wide straw. Don’t knock it before you try it. I know it sounds a bit weird, but we drink things with pulp in them. Think of the tapioca pearls as wider and rounder pieces of pulp. –

-Noted, but I don’t drink my orange juice with pulp. –

-What? Where’s your daily intake of vitamin C, Gwen? –

-The juice itself already has plenty of it, Trent. – I chuckled.

-Touché … -

-Still, I will try one of those teas one day, you’ve convinced me. –

-Nice! –

As I laughed while we crossed along the highway, I remembered one thing that I had promised DJ.

-Trent… -

-Yes, Gwen? –

-After the tower, what plans do you have for us? –

-Well, if afterwards you’re hungry, we can stop anywhere you like. This time I kind of came in just with the tower in mind and then just go with the flow if either of us wants to eat. I did consider the restaurant in the tower, but the prices are crazy expensive, and I couldn’t think of any other place in time. Sorry I didn’t plan that much this time, baby. –

-It’s cool, babe. I actually had an idea of where we could go afterwards. –

-Oh? Where? –

-It’s a food truck, but we’d have to find it. –

-Is it the one you told me that DJ and his mom own right now? –

-Damn it, nothing escapes you, huh? –

-You made it pretty obvious, plus we recently talked about it so how could that not be my first guess? –

-Ah, touché. –

Trent laughed.

-But still, even if the answer was obvious, I’d like to go and eat there too. It’d be nice for me to see DJ after so long. Glad he’s doing ok. – He said.

-Me too, he deserves it. –

-Ain’t it the truth. – Trent nodded. – Now, I told you about my day, how was your week? –

-Hmm, let’s see. Oh, my friend Sofia did make this very weird sculpture during form exploration. It was supposed to be a shark, but she put feet on it. –

-What’s so peculiar about that? You’ve seen Fang back when you were in All-Stars. –

-This was nowhere near the structure Fang had. It was pretty much something similar to the cliff sharks from TDI, but she put human legs and feet on it. –

-Oh, that’s… interesting. Only legs though? –

-Eh, she tried modelling some arms too, but class was done for the day before she could even gather some more clay. –

-What was the lesson anyway? –

-I kid you not: Mutate. We basically had to unleash our creativity on the sculptures. We could add limbs, third eyes, wings, as long as it was out of the box, it counted. –

-Ha-ha, what did you do for your sculpture? –

-I did a duck, and I gave it frog legs, a beaver tail, and dragon wings. –

-Woah, you were ambitious on it, huh? –

-Trent, I love alien movies, remember? Any chance I get to make something that lets me “alienate” something per se, I’ll take it. –

-Did you finish it? –

-No, not yet. But it’s cool, we have two more classes to finish it and I’ve advanced on it a lot after I took it home. –

-Send me a pic of your progress when you get the chance. I wanna see how that Franken-Duck looks like. –

I nodded and then snorted.

-Franken-Duck, why didn’t I think of that? – I said to myself, rolling my eyes and still laughing.

-You’re welcome. – Trent looked briefly at me and winked.

A couple of minutes later, we arrived in front of one of Toronto’s most iconic landmarks, a national icon of Canadian history even, a building taller than Seattle’s space needle, and an ideal spot for a night out in the eyes of many couples: The CN Tower. Luckily for us, Trent had already got our tickets, we only had to go in and, as soon as the elevator reached one of the top spots, I was mesmerized by the view alone. It had been YEARS since I’ve visited this place, I barely had any memory of how the skyline looked. It was gorgeous! From the way the city looked with every light turned on, to how the lake just seemed to go on forever next to all the buildings, to the orange sky slowly turning darker and darker into a shade of dark blue as the sun went lower and lower. I was so eager to see everything that I didn’t notice Trent coming up behind me and wrapping his arm around me. I draped my own arm on his left shoulder and laid my head on his right one.

-Trent… it’s beautiful. – I said to him softly.

-You think this is beautiful? This only the middle section, gorgeous. – He replied.

-Wait… what? You mean… we can go to… -

-The top? You bet, but only if you want to. –

-Let’s fucking go! – I said excitedly as I pulled him quickly towards the elevator, I only heard him saying “WOAH!” before starting to laugh.

We boarded the elevator again and this time reached even higher than before. And well, I thought the level we reached when we entered was amazing, but this. Holy shit was the top of the tower even better. The buildings felt like they came straight out of a scale model of Toronto, and I felt like a giant hovering above them.

-Woah… - That’s all I could say at that moment.

-What did I tell you? – Trent said, holding my hand. He then guided me towards one of the tower viewers that was nearby. – Here. –

I climbed up the small step and took a peek using the viewer. Looking all around, I could see so much: Boats in the Lake Ontario water, some cars running across downtown, even what was inside some office buildings. It was all too wonderful to behold. The sight on the top was such a fantastic experience that I just had to take a quick picture to serve it as inspiration for a painting I was thinking about doing. Trent saw me taking pictures as he stepped out of the tower viewer and quickly grabbed me and my phone. I was surprised at first but then smiled after I saw what he wanted to do.

He extended his hand away from us and pointed the phone’s camera at us.

-Say cheese! – He said.

I simply chuckled and smiled as he took the pic. He gave me back the phone and I took a good look at how the photo turned out. It was actually really cute. There we were, facing against the dusky sky, the view of Toronto’s nightlife lighting up the streets, with a smile on my face and my dorky music man boyfriend next to me with an even brighter one.

-How’s it looking? – Trent asked me, to which I showed him the pic. – Aww, that’s adorable! –

-You made it adorable. – I told him, and then planting a kiss on his cheek.

Trent smirked and wrapped his arm around me as I snuggled up to him, admiring the dusky view for a few more minutes.

After a long while watching the sky turn into a bright, beautiful night, Trent and I went down the elevator to the lower observation level of the tower, where we took more pics on the breezy outside terrace and some more on the glass floor. Seeing that glass floor reminded me of the story Leshawna had with Harold that she had told me about the other day. After Trent asked me what I was laughing about, I then told him about it.

-Hahahaha! – He laughed. – Oh, man! Good old H-Bomb! Doesn’t surprise me that he pulled that off with Leshawna around. He always wants to show off his “skills” on almost anything. –

-Harold really is a one-of-a-kind guy, huh? No wonder he’s gotten so popular on the radio. – I agreed.

-Oh, have you listened to it? Sorry I didn’t tell you about it when you asked about Harold. –

-It’s cool. I have listened to it recently. He really does bring good vibes with his commentary and his music. –

-He’s been killing it if you ask me. Whenever he brings me on, it’s always a good time. –

-I can imagine. Let’s see how he reacts when I visit him on Sunday. –

-Woah, so… you’re doing it? –

-Yeah, I talked to Leshawna over the week, and she’ll bring me and Owen over to his house to talk. –

-Oh, you told her that Owen wanted to see him too? –

-Yup, I made him a promise, plus Leshawna kind of agreed. Harold did find out eventually why Owen did what he did so he didn’t hold it against him, but she felt it would be nice for him to explain himself too. –

-That was nice of you to stick to your promise, Gwen. –

-Mm-hmm, and it’s not the only thing I’m gonna be doing with him that day. Since the cook-out he had invited me and my family to land on that same day, I told him: “Hey, why don’t you and I get some breakfast before meeting with Leshawna by the Eaton Center.” He agreed without hesitation. –

-Woah, so you and him are going for breakfast together too? –

-That way we’re both ready before talking to Harold. Does that make you jealous or something? – I smirked.

-Of course not. Unlike Duncan, Owen is a friend, and I trust him. –

-You and Duncan were also pals back in TDI. –

-Eh, maybe more because we were still on a team and we had that sweet reward, but after the merge, it was clear that we both had different points of view about certain things. –

-Oh, I’d say you two had different POVs about more than just certain things. – I teased.

Trent only slightly laughed and shook his head at my remark.

-But anyway, it’s nothing too major anyway. There’s a nice brunch restaurant just around the corner of the mall and I thought it would be nice for us to hang out a bit and ease the tension of facing someone we both have unfairly affected one way or the other. –

-To be honest, I think Owen may come off easier than you will be with Harold. Not saying you won’t be forgiven by him too, mind you. –

-I know… -

-It’s like Leshawna told you: Harold did find out eventually. And if that wasn’t enough: Remember the song in Hawaii on the last Aftermath? Harold wasn’t hostile or showed any kind of resentment towards him. -

My eyes grew a bit wide, and I was incredibly serious for a moment. Trent did raise a very good point. I didn’t notice it at first because: A) I wasn’t playing the Aftermath’s game, therefore I wasn’t singing and B) My mind was into other things… and by that I mean Duncan, duh. I’m glad Owen wanted to clear the air, but in hindsight and from what Leshawna told me, he probably wouldn’t even need to do so if Harold apparently held no resentment for him in World Tour, and the only thing he did was get him out of the game. But me? I hit him in the head with a fucking shovel! Man, I’ve really got a put a lot more effort into my apology considering this now.

-Gee… - I then said. – You’re right. Hmm… how would you recommend I approach this then? I already had something in mind, but… now I’m wondering if it’s gonna be enough. –

-Just go with what you’re thinking then. -Trent replied. – As long as it’s honest and it reflects that, I think Harold will understand how sorry you are. –

-You think? –

-Yeah, I’m telling you, H-Bomb is chill as long as you’re chill. –

-Chill enough for him to forgive the concussion I gave him with that shovel? –

-I think so. –

Music Man gave me a warm smile to reassure me. I smiled back but also sighed still feeling a bit anxious about the meeting. It is possible that I am overthinking again. God, what a bad habit, maybe I need to talk it out… wait… I had a plan, didn’t I? Before getting out of the house. Yes, I did. And… it does involve asking Trent a question. Before I could even utter something, however, I felt my stomach grumble, making me groan.

-You ok, gorgeous? – Trent asked me, noticing.

-I’m fine. – I nodded, then giggled. – I’m just hungry. –

-Me too. Wanna go look for DJ’s truck? –

-Yup. –

Trent and I got up and headed back to the elevator, with my head resting on his shoulder and his arm wrapped around me. Exiting through the gift shop, we quickly found his car.

-Did DJ tell you where the truck usually is on Friday nights? – Trent asked as he started the car.

-Not too far actually. He told me that Friday is where he and mama park it on Woodbine Park. – I replied.

-Wow, near the beach? I mean, it makes sense. Friday night, hungry people around campfires, doesn’t really surprise me. –

-I know, I just hope it’s not that crowded. –

-Hey, if it is, I’m sure our friend can help us get through when he sees us. –

I laughed.

-We’re VIPs! - I played along.

-Exactly! – He affirmed, laughing. – Jokes aside though, I’m excited to see him. –

-He’ll be glad to see you too, I bet. I mean, after all, he’s your mama. –

-Hey! –

I laughed my ass off again.

-You remind of my shit, I’ll remind you of yours, Music Man. I don’t make the rules. – I shrugged teasingly.

-Ugh… - I saw Trent roll his eyes at me, remembering that moment from the brunch of disgustingness challenge. - …ok, to be fair… he was kind of a natural in carrying someone in his arms, I felt very comfortable. –

-I’ll say! You were his little baby! –

-Ha, ha, ha, ok, ok, you had your laugh, beautiful. Are you really gonna hold that over me all night? –

-Oh, I’m sorry, babe. – I pouted. – Would a little kiss make my royal bard feel any better? –

I gave him a small kiss on the cheek with a little bit of a tease as he backed up the car. He instantly came to a halt after it before shaking his head and continuing.

-Ugh, how’d you that? – He said.

-Do what? – I teased.

-Made me phase out with your lips. That shouldn’t work, not even if the one who did it is the most beautiful girl in the world. –

-Aw, flattery? I think that deserves another kiss. – I said, approaching him again.

-No, no, no, if you do it again, we’ll never leave and we’ll starve, is that what you want? – Trent put his hand on my chest to prevent me from getting any closer.

I giggled. Getting back together with him really was the best decision I’ve made so far. I don’t see myself doing this with Duncan, not in a million years.

-No, sir, I don’t want that. – I replied. – Fine, I’ll stop with the kisses and the teasing… for now. I don’t guarantee anything when you take me home though. –

-That’s fine. – He smirked. – I was counting on kisses as soon as that moment came up anyway. –

We both laughed as we made our way to Woodbine Park. As soon as we were off the car and into the park, I could see a bit of a crowd around a rather large truck. There were plenty of food trucks around, but only one had plenty of folks ready to order. Considering the fact that DJ had to bulk up a large supply of ingredients when we were grocery shopping, it just had to be that one… or rather it’s that one because he used to be on Total Drama like Trent and I and people just wanted to see him, duh. Trent and I made a beeline for the truck, and we didn’t even have to line up because as soon as DJ was done giving a customer their order, he turned his head and had the biggest smile on his face when his eyes were made contact with ours. We smiled back and waved at him as he excused himself from Mama for a moment and boarded off the truck to greet us.

-Gwen! Trent! – He exclaimed as he opened his arms.

-Oh, nice to see you again, DJ! – I said as I gave him a hug.

-Bro, it’s been ages! – Trent said as he gave him a hug as well. – How’ve you been? –

-Oh, well, you know guys. – He replied as he hugged us back. – Harder at work than ever. –

-We can see that! Although, I thought you said you’re usually not that packed on Fridays. – I said.

-Apparently, a nearby frat at the University of Toronto is having a beach getaway tonight and they need food, but hey, it’s still chill! Come with me though, you two are getting the VIP treatment! – DJ motioned us to follow him back to the truck.

Both Trent’s and mine’s eyes popped out when DJ said that.

-What did I tell you, huh? – I smirked and gave my boyfriend a playful hit on the shoulder.

-VIPs, baby! – He nodded excitedly as both of us eagerly followed DJ.

DJ entered his truck as Trent, and I got closer to the opened hatch.

-Yo, Mama, we’ve got special guests! – I heard him say eagerly.

-Special guests? Boy, what do you mean? The Prime Minister is outside my truck right now or something? – I smirked a bit hearing Mama’s remark.

-No, but… remember them? –

DJ motioned his mom to look where Trent and I were standing. We happily gave Mrs. M a wave.

-Well, I’ll be! – She said with a smirk. – If it isn’t Ms. Goth and the Guitar Boy! Haven’t seen you two in a while! –

-It’s good to see you, Mrs. M! And I actually did meet with DJ the other day on that Metro. We were both grocery shopping. – I told her.

-Heh, yeah, he told me, but I still wanted to see you for myself, Gwen. –

-Fair enough. –

-Glad to see you alright, girl. That All-Stars shit really messed y’all up, huh? Glad my DJ wasn’t invited back. –

-Shame really. He would’ve been a bright light compared to most of the other members from my cast, plus he would’ve liked the guys from the Revenge cast, most of them at least. –

-I already met Cameron, Gwen. – DJ added. – Well… I was panicking so we didn’t talk at all, but he seemed nice. –

-Actually, Trent recently met Mike and Zoey during one of our dates. – I then added.

-They would’ve liked you, dude. – Trent then said.

-Eh, maybe I’ll meet some more of them someday, but right now, this is the life for me, and I ain’t complaining. – DJ smiled as he started prepping himself back for work.

-Putting you to work was the best decision I’ve made, Devon Joseph! – Mama exclaimed. Then she turned to us. – Now, attend the line while I cater to our VIPs. First time, right? –

-Yeah! And we’re starving! – Trent replied, rubbing his hands together.

-What do you recommend, Mrs. M? – I then said, eagerly waiting for her suggestions.

Mama gave us some very good recommendations that, based on their descriptions, actually made my mouth water. In the end, I ended up ordering a lobster roll with potato chips and Trent got himself a chicken sandwich with fried okra. Both of us got fruit punch to drink. We saw both DJ and Mama prepare our meals themselves, with some help from some additional staff. Trent and I sat near the truck, on a plastic table that was close by. As we ate, the huge line and crowd seemed to slowly scatter around the beach, back to their campfires or sitting somewhere. Music Man and I had a clear view of DJ and Mama, and we could easily talk to them while they did some cleaning around the truck, but right now, we were focused on eating.

-Mmmm… - I hummed as I took a bite of my roll and then started to talk with my mouth still a bit full. – Mm-hmm, DJ wasn’t kidding when he said his food had gotten better. –

-Mmmmm… - I heard Trent hum as well, then he began to talk with his mouth full too. – What kind of spices or cooking method do he and Mama use? This is the best sandwich I’ve ever had! –

-I don’t think they’d tell us even if we are VIPs. – I said laughing.

-Oh, you darn right we won’t, Gwen, sorry. – DJ seemed to have overheard us and talked back. – Old family recipe and Mama… -

-Doesn’t like copycats. – Mama finished.

I giggled.

-I’m glad you guys are enjoying it, by the way. – DJ carried on. – Mama and I put all our love and care into everything we do, and your dishes are no exception. –

-It’s delicious, Deej, thanks! – Trent said.

-Was this your first stop of the night? –

-Actually, this is dinner after what we did tonight. – I clarified.

-Oh, where’d you go?

-The CN Tower, just as dusk was settling in. –

-Aww, that’s nice! Great idea, Trent. –

-Hey, as long as she enjoyed it, I’m more than happy about it. – Trent replied to him before turning and winking at me. I chuckled and rolled my eyes playfully.

We spent a few more minutes eating, enjoying every bite of the food our friend had carefully arranged for us. Suddenly, however, I wondered about one thing.

-Hey, DJ? – I asked.

-Yeah, Gwen, what’s up? – The mama-loving giant turned and flashed me a smile.

-You never told me. Besides Trent and I, has there been anyone else from the cast who has come here for a bite? –

-You wanna claim the achievement of being the first ex-TD players to visit the truck? Sorry to disappoint you, Gwen, but Lindsay and Tyler already beat you guys to it. –

-Really? –

-Why so surprised? I told you I still hang out with Linds every now and then, and she brings in Tyler, or Beth, or both even. –

-Yeah, but I thought Owen and Noah would have been first given that you hang out with them more. –

-I gave Owen a strict off limits to come here on the first week we opened. – Mama then answered. – I’m glad he’s a nice friend to my son, but he had to practice self-control in the kitchen, and I was gonna make sure he learned something. –

-In the kitchen? – I questioned.

-Sometimes mama and I bring him into the kitchen during cook time for him taste test something for us. – Replied DJ. – And his judgement is usually very good. –

-Of course it is, I taught him! – Smirked Mama.

-What about Noah, then? – I asked DJ again.

-Noah most of the time is with Owen when he goes out. Granted, he could have come by himself but… - DJ shrugged. - Eh, you know Noah. –

-Man, I remember how much of a smartass he was sometimes. – Trent commented. – And snarky as fuck. –

-Oh, he hasn’t changed much from that, telling you right now. –

-Cool, so he’s still snarky as fuck. – I said.

-Yeah, but he’s cool once you get to know him, trust me. – DJ then was called by someone to his left. – Oh, sorry guys, customers, be right back. Hey, guys! First time? –

DJ and Mama both approached the new customers while I turned my attention to Trent again.

-Heh… - I smirked.

-What’s up, Gwen? – He asked, noticing.

-Nothing, it’s just… I had a funny thought. –

-Oh, I wanna laugh, can you share? –

-Well, I don’t know if you’ll find it as funny as I do. –

-I can have a simple sense of humor when I need to, come on. –

-Alright, alright, you asked for it. You see, on the day I met up with DJ at Metro, I got a call from Cody a few hours later, returning home actually. –

-Ah, he called you up because he wanted to brag about his kiss, didn’t he? –

-He called you too, huh? –

-Mm-hmm. Man, the day he and her finally get together is gonna be an event in my eyes. –

-Is it bad that part of me really wants to see if pushing either of them a little bit may do the trick? –

-Gwen… -

-Just kidding, just kidding. Anyway, though, Cody called me to tell me how it went with Kitty and at one point he told me that she had an older sister. –

-Oh? –

-Yup, and not only is she apparently shorter than Kit, but she’s pretty much Courtney 2.0, and with way more snark. –

-Ugh, that sounds like a combo for death. –

-Tell me about it. –

-Did Cody meet her? –

-Yup, she apparently waited for him outside his dorm room to cross-examine him about him and Kit. –

-Oh because that’s totally normal… - Trent said sarcastically, I simply shrugged before continuing.

-Well, when Cody told me about her, I told him in the end that I’d hate to be the person who she will end up marrying. And… based on what DJ just told us about Noah…. –

Trent began laughing.

-Noah and Kitty’s sister? –

-It could happen… -

-I don’t even know the girl and yet I’m trying to picture the reality of where those two meet. If there’s ever a TD cast reunion, Cody will only bring Kitty. –

-True, but you can’t deny that based on my description and DJ’s words regarding Noah, they sound like a match made in heaven. –

-Ha, ha, maybe, but jeez, look at you, Ms. Matchmaker. Taking pointers from Cody? –

-Shut up. – I said, laughing and smacking him in the arm.

We both laughed and ended up eating the rest of our dinner peacefully. After eating, Trent asked me if I wanted to have a little stroll across the park. I said yes, and we both thanked DJ and Mama for both the food and the talk and wished them goodnight. Both said likewise and with that, Trent and I held hands as we started our walk through the park and the beach. While on the walk, however, I did remember I wanted to ask Trent something. Something regarding what happened earlier before he picked me up.

-Hey, Trent? – I began.

-Yes, Gwen? – He replied sweetly.

-Can I ask you something? –

-You don’t need to ask, beautiful. Of course you can. –

-Well… sorry beforehand if this is crossing into personal territory but… I’ve been thinking a lot lately about some things that lurk deeply inside my head. –

I saw Trent’s eyes widen and stare at me with concern.

-What sort of things? – He asked anxiously.

-I… I don’t know well how to explain it. It… began when I was eliminated from All-Stars, lurked around and rose when I was floating away from Wawanakwa’s ruins and even as I was talking to Zoey, Mike, and Cameron, and sometimes in the most unexpected moments it comes back to say something to me. It’s like a… it’s like an inside voice telling me that I screwed up, that I lost everything, and that now that I’m on the path of gaining it all back… it’s telling me to not fuck it up, but in a very discouraging way. –

-Oh… shoot… maybe it’s just your conscience? –

-If it was, wouldn’t it also tell me that I’m doing good and I should keep it up? –

-Not all consciences are developed equally. –

-Yeah, that’s true, but no, the voice was the one that kept me in my bed and my house for an entire week after coming back from the shithole that was Camp Wawanakwa. It was fighting my conscience, in a war that made me feel like… like I had no idea what to do next and lost my way. I mean, for crying out loud: I went along with Duncan behind Courtney’s back, I gaslit myself and tried to gaslight others into thinking that what I did was fair because Duncan wasn’t seeing her as his girlfriend anymore, I broke your heart on International TV when it should’ve been something handled in a more subtle manner, and I didn’t take well your feelings into consideration. How could that voice not show up eventually when I pulled off all kinds of piss-poor decisions? One after another. –

I could feel tears forming in my eyes as I started doing a self-reflection.

-Gwen, no, no, don’t cry. Come here. – Trent pulled me into his chest and wrapped his arms tightly around me.

I hugged him back tightly as I felt his warm embrace.

-I may not know exactly what’s going on in your head, but I promise you, whatever it is, I’ll be right here with anything you need to tackle it. – He said softly.

-Thanks, Trent. – I said, feeling a bit happier as we broke the hug. – This is actually what brings me to my ask. –

-Ask away, gorgeous. –

-Well… based on this, I wanted to ask if… I can I have your therapist’s contact. I feel like they’d help a lot. –

-Oh, hang on one second… - Trent scoured his wallet and handed me a business card. – Here. –

-You carry their business card around? –

-Just in case I feel someone could use a little help. I gave one to Justin some time ago so that he could talk to a therapist about his image struggles. –

-Oh man, I don’t want to imagine how those conversations went. – I chuckled.

-According to what he has told me; they go deeper than you think. –

-Woah… -

-Yeah, but anyway, I promise you: This doctor is really good. She has a lot of good insights and treats you with the most comfort possible to help you vent. She’s a good listener and her schedule is mostly flexible. Plus, she won’t charge you for the first session. –

-Heh, ok, that last part is good to know. –

We both chuckled.

-Thanks, babe. – I said. – This I feel might do me some good. –

-Of course, but also… don’t let the voice win. – Trent said, a bit sternly. – Your mind was trying to tell you that your mistakes are what define you as a person and that couldn’t be farther from the truth if you ask me. You’re stronger than you think, more because you actually had the guts to put up a fight and take some action on how you want your life to go after TD. Gathering all the honesty you have in you, you managed to admit that you fucked up to your closest friends and they welcomed you back for it. A lot of people would have diverted the blame on others, but not you, Gwen. –

-What are you talking about, Trent? I told you, I gaslit myself and others into thinking that Duncan wasn’t with Courtney when I started in All-Stars. In a way, that was kind of pinning the fallout entirely on others. –

-Ah, but you recognized that you did it, and that it was a big mistake, didn’t you? –

-I… suppose I did. –

-You suppose? –

-Well… I did admit it, but… it doesn’t erase the fact that I caused it in the first place. That’s part of the reason the voice never really goes away even after trying to move forward with my life and my path to being better. –

-That’s your past holding you back, babe. Again, don’t let it define you, keep moving forward, like how you’re doing now. You’re better than you think you are. I believe it. And so does Cody, so does DJ, so does Leshawna, so does Bridgette, so does Geoff, so do even Mike and Zoey. And as long as just one person believes in you, what the voice says doesn’t matter. You managed to get 8, I repeat, 8 people to believe in the wonderful being you are. -

-You really believe all that? –

-100%. Gwen… you are amazing. Mistakes made are part of what makes us human. When you recognize the errors of your ways to build yourself up, that’s also being incredibly humane. I’m proud of the person you’ve become as of late, and I’m more than happy to help you out if you feel you need more guidance. –

I gave him a smile, and I felt some loose tears coming out. I hugged Trent as tightly as I could just then, not wanting to let go for quite some time. Trent almost immediately hugged me back just as tightly. I’m so happy I made the right call by calling him up and by trying again. I know this time I’ll stick the landing with him. However, while I appreciated the fact that he was willing to help me by giving me his therapist’s contact, there was more I still needed to talk to him. We broke the hug and went back to walking.

-You know, I never told you, but… - I began. – As Zoey took me aside to talk, her and Mike did offer me part of their prize money as we floated back to the city. –

-Woah, for real? – Trent was incredibly surprised. – Wait, was this before Heather and Alejandro were rescued or…? –

-After, and those two were off on the corner of the roof talking about what happened after Chris said anyone could claim the money. They were dealing with their own problems and didn’t hear us. –

-Oh, ok, go on. –

-You might call me an idiot for this next part but… at that time, I didn’t feel right taking their money. I didn’t earn it, plus, I didn’t think I deserved it either. So… I told them it wouldn’t be fair; I refused it. –

-Huh?! –

-Ugh, yeah, yeah, how could I, right? –

-Well, I mean, it certainly was bold of you to say no to something like that, even when they offered it voluntarily. How much was it? –

-They were planning on splitting it with Cam as well so… about 250k. –

-A quarter of a million?! –

-Trent! Come on… - I whined shamefully.

-This was another thing the voice did, didn’t it? –

-…yes. –

Trent groaned.

-Ugh, see? This is what I’m telling you: You focused too much on what your brain was saying that you missed out on something cool that could have helped you out along the way. –

-I haven’t really missed out on it. –

-What do you mean? –

-Mike and Zoey told me that, while they couldn’t completely figure out how I was feeling and why I wasn’t taking up on their offer, they also understood that I was struggling with things inside me and let me know that they’ll reserve a part of their prize ready for me whenever I feel comfortable about taking it. All I have to do is ask for it. –

-Aw, that’s very thoughtful of them. –

-I know. I actually did smile at that when they told me. And it was from that moment on that we started talking about myself, where I’d be going after reaching the city, what I’m gonna do, and even trying to tackle how exactly I was feeling about… well everything. –

-That’s when you told them you didn’t know how to approach anyone from our cast you felt you hurt, right? –

-Yup. And you know what the weirdest part about it is? In hindsight, it was Heather’s actions towards me during the way back that made me think if her way was the right way. –

-Heather? You serious? –

-I know it sounds crazy, and believe me, her apologizing to me was not on my bingo card that day… or ever for that matter. But… she seemed oddly sincere about things since there wasn’t anything on the line anymore for us to compete. No million dollars she could win, having just miraculously escape a 300 teeth death, and, at the time, her hands being tied up with a tense situation between her and her boyfriend. I suppose she was tired of all the conflict that had grown through all of these years of competing in Total Drama, and I don’t blame her. –

-You still didn’t forgive her straight away, did you? –

-Nope, I did when we arrived back at the city though. She did something that I don’t think she has ever done when it comes to opening up and apologizing: She gave me a choice. No matter how sincere she was, at the end of the day, the choice to put everything behind us depended on me. If I told her that I felt I couldn’t forgive her after all the hell she had put me through, she’d understand. I… oddly valued that, so it was what led me to accepting her apology. At that moment, I thought… maybe there’s a chance to fix things with others if I do something like this? But… guess what? –

-The voice… -

I nodded.

-It wasn’t until my mom, and I talked a week after my return that I actually set out to start this “redemption” path. – I carried on.

-And it was all because you finally told the voice to take a hike, Gwen. Again, that’s not who you are, don’t let it come back. Tell the doctor about this when you book that appointment. – Trent kept on encouraging me.

-I will. – I affirmed. – But… there’s one more thing I have to tell you. This last thing I’m gonna tell you is what I feel, part of the reason the voice keeps coming back. I blew it with you the first time partly because of this person, and… I feel that I have to face my demons with him sooner rather than later… -

Trent’s smile faded for a moment, and he looked at me with very worried eyes.

-You’re not suggesting what I think you’re suggesting… – He said anxiously.

I took a deep breath before answering:

-Yes… I’m gonna pay Duncan a visit. –

-Gwen, come on, that’s not… - He tried arguing, but I stopped him.

-I know what you’re gonna say, Trent. – I stated, putting my hand up to halt him. – You’re probably thinking that it’s a bad idea, that no matter what I say to him, he won’t ever change, and yes, you’re absolutely right, but my visit is not in hopes of him changing or anything. I simply just wanna walk over there, say what I need to say in order to make peace with myself, and let him understand what I have come to realize about our relationship. If he decides to be his usual self, that’s up to him, I can’t stop it, but I’m doing this for me, I want to at least properly give this shit closure. Breaking up with him in All-Stars is set in stone, that’s not changing, but at least I wanna close right this chapter of my life that I had with him… for good. –

Trent’s gaze softened hearing my resolve.

-Nothing I say will change your mind about it, will it? – He sighed.

-Sorry, babe. – I shook my head. – If it helps, I promise, I’m not going to get back together with him. You’re all that matters to me now. Also… I’m not going alone. –

-Who’s tagging along? –

-Leshawna. When we set up the talk Owen and I will have with Harold, I told her everything about what I wanted to do and didn’t hesitate to say yes to accompanying me. She’s one of the few people I know that can handle Duncan’s bullshit. If he steps out of line, she’ll intervene immediately. –

Trent smirked.

-Well, you’re not wrong there. – He said. Then he laughed a bit. – Although now I’m thinking what could’ve been had you asked Courtney to come with you instead. –

-Oh, she was not my first choice. – I replied. – The last thing I want is for Courtney to tear shit up from merely talking to Duncan or remembering what we had put her through when she hears us speak. I will let her know about my visit though, just so she can be reassured that I’m doing it for me and nothing more. –

-Hopefully she understands. –

-Amen. –

-Say… did you also consider me? –

-Yes, but much like Courtney, I didn’t want the demons to return to torment you with PTSD about what happened. I know you resent Duncan too, so I don’t want there to be another conflict. –

-It is true that he isn’t my favorite person… but you are, gorgeous. I understand why you feel more reassured doing this with Leshawna, but I’m also here for the hardest situations, and if it means facing my fears or my personal obstacles for you, I’ll do it. –

-I’ll keep that in mind, babe, promise. – I smiled at my boyfriend, finding his words incredibly sweet.

I simply giggled and, without anything else to add, I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him in to kiss his lips. Trent immediately embraced me, wrapping his own arms around my hips and kissing me back lovingly.

-Mm… - I moaned. – I love you, Trent… -

-Oh, I love you too, Gwen… - He whispered, before going for another kiss.

As we finished our make-out session, we walked around the park for a little while longer, this time talking about road trip ideas and what we’re going to tell Geoff and Bridgette next weekend about it. One great idea we had was to first go visit them in BC during the summer so we could properly get reacquainted and go from there about the bigger plan, but we’d have to talk about it with them. It sounded amazing in my perspective because I wanted to actually see and talk to my regained surfer best friend face-to-face again after so long, and Trent understood as he gave a chuckle. But alas, first things first: TELL THEM.

The rest of the date went very simply. After a while of walking and with our stomachs a bit more sated from dinner, we made our way back to Trent’s car so he could drive me home, but not before saying goodbye to DJ and Mama and thanking them for the amazing food. I was at my door after a little bit of driving with Trent once again by my side. Before I headed in, he once again told me how much I’m really worth as a person and that a voice inside my head will never ever change that. I smiled and wept a bit after hearing him, feeling grateful to have him back in my life this way. He gave me one last goodnight kiss, and we made plans to meet at his house next weekend for a movie, a simpler date this time around, plus, it was the best segway so that we could call Geoff and Bridge about what we talked about.

This date was magical in a lot of ways for me: First, I was able to stare into amazing horizons that fueled my creativity with a person who truly understood what I wanted from the visit to the CN Tower. Next, we reconnected amazingly with our fantastic Mama-loving friend, feeling proud about what he was doing and happy that he had love to spare for the both of us, just like us to him. Finally, despite how grim things took a turn on the last part of the night, Trent stood tall and firm on what he thought about me, offering me all the support I needed to make sure I keep being a great person, and even try evolving into something better, and despite him being wary of what I felt I needed to do, he didn’t stop me and courageously told me that he’ll stand by me on my mission.

It was things like these that started piling up inside my head about tonight’s date. How rekindling the flame of our once extinguished love managed to in the end give me more than what I bargained for and how I had nothing to be worried about as long as I was honest about what I felt for him. The voice remained silent for the rest of the night as my eyes drifted to a close and a smile graced my face, feeling ready for anything as long as my heart is clear and in the right place.

Chapter Text

Owen and I ended up having such an amazing morning that Sunday. The brunch place we went to not only served such a good breakfast, but Owen was all-around so fun to hang out with! I’ve sometimes forgotten how much good energy he had whenever you were with him. He did fart occasionally, but nothing as major as it once was. As we were finishing our food and slowly got ready to face the music, aka Harold, we started talking again before taking the subway towards his apartment building. As we sat on the train and chatted, he then looked out of the window for a moment and asked me something I wasn’t expecting.

-You know, Gwen… I’ve sometimes been thinking… - He began.

-Mm-hmm, what’s up, Owen? – I asked.

-Do you think that things between me and some of our castmates would’ve gone differently had I asked things instead of assuming or just told the truth about what was going on from day 1? –

-Is this about Action and World Tour? –

-I know people eventually found out why I had to do what I had to do in TDA, but… perhaps if I had said something sooner whenever the cameras weren’t rolling…. –

-Chef would’ve found out, and then Chris, and you would’ve been kicked out without even trying to get the money you needed to help your family. –

-But it was best to not have tried if it came from such dirty sources. –

-You were doing it for a noble cause. Plus, there is a 90% chance that if you had told Courtney back then, she wouldn’t have believed you and think that you were trying to play with her feelings to give yourself an advantage. –

-Maybe, but Harold… -

-He understands it now, so don’t be nervous, everything with him will be smooth sailing. – I put my hand on his back to reassure him. – And regarding Alejandro, there was no way you could’ve known that he hated being called “Al”. You were just trying to be friendly, like I know you are. –

-Why can’t people just be honest, then? I’m not stupid, I would’ve understood and not told anyone if he didn’t want it to be known. –

-Eh, you know him, Owen. He had his own reasons. –

-Why can’t we just talk things over instead of hating each other, Gwen? Why is it so hard? –

My face grew a bit crestfallen. My friend was indeed a cinnamon roll who wanted nothing but to be friends with everyone he knew. If I learned one thing about this crazy world, though, is that that’s impossible. But while it may look impossible, it’s also a respectable goal because it just means that he has a lot of love and good vibes to give, and boy, a lot of people around us could use some of those from time to time.

-Owen… - I began. – What brought this on, exactly? I mean just a few minutes ago we were laughing at how the whipped cream and toppings on your pancakes made it look like a clown and now… this… -

-Well… I wouldn’t be doing this if it wasn’t for you, Gwen. – He replied. – Serious talks are not my forte, but I’d like to give them a try, only sometimes I don’t know what to say. It gets to the point where I think: How would things have been different if I’d spoken up? Maybe then Alejandro wouldn’t hate me so much, maybe then I wouldn’t have had trouble with the last few people remaining in TDA, even if I was under contract, and maybe… maybe if I’d actually said something in time, Izzy and I would still be together… -

That last part surprised me.

-You… still miss Izzy? – I asked.

-It’s… hard to explain. – He said, scratching his neck. – She was weird but, it was the good kind of weird, and it was, in her own way, how she showed that she cared. I don’t know if I miss her as a girlfriend… but I miss hanging out with her. I wonder what she’s doing right now… -

-Have you tried asking Noah? Wasn’t he on a team with her and Eva in the TDI special? –

-They were teammates and got along, but that’s about it. Remember, Noah isn’t particularly the type of person who makes many friends, except me, and DJ, and I guess you could say Cody too. –

-Woah, Noah and Cody are friends? I remember Noah mostly teasing Cody back in World Tour. –

-Oh, he wasn’t trying to be malicious with it. They were just playing. That’s how they get along. They’re not as close as Noah and I are though. Heck, even DJ and Noah are closer than the latter and Cody, but hey, they’re still decent friends. –

-Huh, how about that? You learn something new every day. –

-Yeah, but anyway, now that I think about it, weren’t you the last one who saw Izzy back in All-Stars? In that boxing challenge? –

-I did, but… I only saw how Mal beat her in the fight when it was his turn up the ring. Afterwards, I have absolutely no idea where she went. I did learn that she was brought back home though. But where is home for Izzy? –

-Oh, last I checked, she lives in Burlington, but I have no idea if she moved. –

-Oh, well… - I suddenly had an idea. - Hey, we could try and ask one day if she’s home, that way you see her again! –

-Really? – My friend’s face perked up hearing the idea.

-Sure, Big O, I mean, if you really want to catch up with her that is. –

-Yeah! I’d love that! Maybe… maybe we can try today! Maybe we can invite her to the cook-out! –

-Woah, woah, woah! – I slowed my friend down. – It’s a 30-minute drive from Toronto, Owen, and neither of us have cars. I’m glad you liked the idea, but let’s take it one step a time, ok? –

-Oh, yeah, you’re right, ha-ha. Right now the focus is Harold. –

-Exactly, and listen, don’t think about what could’ve been. One of the biggest things for me during this path I’m going on is that I’m not focusing more on what could have been, I focus more on what I’m doing now, how what I’m doing now is helping me and how the people that surround me contribute to it. Who the fuck cares if Alejandro didn’t respect you, dude? He missed out on such a good and lovable friend because of his own insecurities. And hey, you know that what you were doing in TDA was out of selflessness, as long as you understand it when you need to explain it, that’s what truly matters. You’re a great guy, Owen, and a great friend, never forget that. –

Owen gave me a smile, one that I returned as I gave him a small hug.

-Say though… - I then remembered something. – Didn’t Alejandro talk to you on that roof during the way back home? –

-He did, and he did say he was sorry but… - Owen began explaining. – I… my gut doesn’t feel like it can trust him with anything anymore, even if he is telling the truth. I do appreciate that you called him out, and I did accept the apology, but didn’t really talk to him afterwards. Mike, Zoey, and Cam, however, were great! –

-They were, weren’t they? And hey, again Owen, you don’t need him, you don’t need Alejandro. As a matter of fact, you’ve got an even more handsome friend than him. –

-You’re talking about Justin? –

-Am I wrong? –

He giggled.

-Nah, it’s true. – He said.

We both laughed again as our stop approached. We got off the station and after a few minutes of walking, we approached an apartment building where we saw Leshawna waving at us from the lobby entrance.

-Hey, you guys! Glad you made it! Come here, girl! – She said as I gave her a big hug, then she turned to Owen. – Ho, ho, what’s up, Big O? I haven’t seen you in ages! How have you been? –

Owen chuckled as he gave Leshawna a hug as well. As the two greeted each other, I took a good look around the inside of the building. Harold lived in a place like this? Because, holy shit, it was so pretty.

-Uh, hey Leshawna? – I decided to ask.

-Yeah, baby, what’s up? – She said.

-Harold really lives here? –

-His family. After World Tour, he, along with his mom and stepdad, invested part of the Drama Brothers money he made into this beautiful condo you guys are about to see. Come with me. –

-And… are we gonna see anyone else in the apartment? – I wondered if his family was gonna be weirded out when they see Owen and me as we boarded the elevator.

-Nah, his mom had a hair appointment, his stepdad a golf game, his brother is at college overseas and… you might see his sister if she comes out of her room for a break but she’s studying hard right now. –

-And what’s he doing? –

-Just playing a video game. Don’t worry, he’s not playing online, so he can pause it. –

-But instead of hanging out with you, he’s gaming? –

-I told him to relax before he’s faced with you two. Normally he has a lot more time for me, so I’m not really bothered by his hobbies. –

As Owen and I looked at one another, preparing to see Harold, the elevator stopped at the 13^th floor.

-We’re here. – Leshawna said as she guided us across the walkway towards a brown door with windows. The door wasn’t locked so she opened it with ease and led us inside. – Come in, guys! Oh, but Harold’s mom told me that guests need to wipe their feet first. On the carpet. –

I did as I was instructed, and so did Owen. Leshawna then told us to follow her. We did as I took a glance at the amazing view the apartment had before facing forward again and walking across the living room and into a hallway with three rooms, two on one side and one on the other. My friend focused her attention on the side that had two rooms and approached the door that was only partly closed.

-Wait here for a sec. – She said to us before disappearing on the other side of the room.

She was probably telling Harold that we were here and that he needed to be open-minded about what we had to say. I took a deep breath and felt a bit anxious about things as the moment approached. Owen noticed and put his hand on my left shoulder to ease my nerves.

-It’ll be ok, Gwen. – He said softly.

-I know. – I replied with a smile and a nod.

Leshawna reappeared seconds later and with a smile of her own gave us the go-ahead.

-Whenever you’re ready. – She said.

Owen and I nodded before entering the room. With his back turned against us, looking at his computer screen, showing a game on pause, Harold rolled his chair back from the desk and swiveled to face us. He didn’t show any particular emotion, just looked up to us standing right in front of him.

-Well, well, well… - He then said, crossing his arms. – Never thought I’d have the privilege of seeing the famous Final 2 from TDI again. –

I chuckled nervously.

-Hey Harold… - I said anxiously, but with the best possible smile I could give out.

Owen also smiled but simply waved.

-Hello Gwen, hello Owen. – Harold replied as cordially as possible.

-Um… how have you been? – I asked.

-Pretty well, you? –

-You know, hanging in there after All-Stars. –

-Ah yes, the season where justice was finally served. Must have been heartbreaking for you, though. –

-Not really. I broke up with Duncan before he got arrested. –

-Sure, but he was still in some way “the guy for you, wasn’t he?”. So much so that you went behind Courtney’s back to have a taste of him. –

I sighed and groaned a bit in frustration. Owen, once again, put his hand on my shoulder to comfort me as best as he could.

-Look, Harold, I… - I tried explaining.

-Ah, no need to say anything. – He said, giving me the hand. – The important thing is that you dumped him and that he’s behind bars, so whatever. But GOSH was it long overdue… -

-Sure, but, come on, we came here because we wanted to clear some air with you. Both me and Owen. –

-You, I can see why you want the talk, but Owen? I fail to see why he is here. Do you need moral support, Gwen? –

-No, he… he also needed to say something to you. We actually talked about it when we found each other at the park the other day. –

-Really? Pray tell, Owen. –

-I… Do you mind if Gwen goes first, Harold? What she has to say to you is far more important than me in my opinion. - Owen asked politely.

Harold raised an eyebrow at both of us, while still keeping his arms crossed.

-Please? It was she who had the initiative to do all of this in the first place. – Big O insisted in a very nice way. – Thinking about what she did, calling Leshawna, telling me, things like that. Her say has a lot more weight in this case. –

Harold’s gaze softened a bit, and he sighed.

-Alright. – He said, giving in. – Gwen, I’m all ears. What do you have to say? –

-Thanks, Owen. – I said gratefully to my friend before turning to Harold again. I sat down near him, cleared my throat and began talking. – Harold, I owe you a big apology. –

Harold seemed a bit surprised by what I said, but he kept on listening.

-I’m very sorry about how I caused a massive chain of events back in TDA for the sake of a challenge, for the sake of me. – I kept going. - Hitting you with that shovel was incredibly uncalled for and I was lucky that I didn’t leave you with lasting injuries considering how hard it was. It still doesn’t excuse me from doing it, mind you, but I shouldn’t have even considered going to that extreme, even if I was dealing with both team and personal issues. I also never was the greatest person ever to you and I was even rude to you on our first few days in Wawanakwa. I recognize I was awful and let my premeditated thoughts about everything get to me. –

The “wicked skills” guy slowly, but surely, started to smile.

-Over the years we’ve been on Total Drama, however, I have come to realize that you’re more than meets the eye. – I started to acknowledge how great Harold has become ever since, and even during, the show. - You have an amazing talent for beatboxing, know more about international culture, history and music than a lot of us, you are inventive and have an eye for creativity, you are dedicated and resilient, you have a lot of love to give to the people you care about, and you truly can call yourself someone with “wicked skills”. –

-Yeah, I mean it’s not for anything that you managed to outplay me when we played dodgeball in TDI. – Added Owen.

-He’s right, Harold. – I agreed.

Harold simply chuckled, remembering how his team had crowned him MVP at that time.

-I can’t apologize enough to you, man. – I finished. – I don’t know how much you have thought about the time I hit you with that shovel, but I truly regret it, and I am more than willing to make it up to you in any way I can. You are a great person, Harold, and you always were. Can you forgive me? –

Harold’s gaze softened once again, and his smile was even bigger this time. He leaned forward on his chair for a second and stared into the ceiling with a deep breath, possibly meditating on what I just said. He turned back to me with the same smile and nodded.

-Well… I’ll be damned. I never thought in my life I’d actually get a personal and honest apology from someone about something they did to me. Duncan’s “apology” in that episode of TDA doesn’t count since it was just for the sake of the challenge. – He began. – But anyway, usually when people do things to me that affect me, I just try to push through it as much as possible, you know, before my limit is broken at least. And sometimes, I try and learn from it for the next time or think of an idea to defend myself if I can but… now… I… I’m actually kind of speechless. You’re the first person to actually come forward to me and recognize that what they did affected someone else. That… that takes a lot of balls, Gwen. –

-I know… - I nodded. – And to be honest, I was actually a bit scared about approaching you with this because I thought that you were just gonna deem me Duncan 2.0 or hold a massive grudge against me that you wouldn’t even hear me out. –

-I may not have mentioned the shovel incident much to anyone after it occurred, but I was still a bit upset and scared about it. Leshawna, however, told me that you’re trying to be and do better ever since All-Stars ended, is that right? –

I nodded again.

-Well, she was right after all. And I never thought you were Duncan 2.0. I was more… perplexed that you chose him over Trent, and well, you know, the whole thing between you, him, and Courtney was a show, but I thought: Gwen may not be the greatest friend ever to me, but I don’t think she’s any of the stuff Courtney is saying about her. –

-I thought the same thing, Harold. – Added Owen, again. – Like, come on, am I supposed to believe that Gwen was hairy? –

-…I mean I do have hair, Owen if that’s what you mean… - I said, not sure exactly what he wanted to convey with that, but his heart was in the right place.

-Well, point is I also think she overexaggerated. –

-Exactly, Owen. – Agreed Harold, then turned to me again. – But, enough, bottom line, thanks for that apology, Gwen. I truly valued it. I forgive you. –

I smiled and even extended my hand to him to seal the deal. He took it with no hesitation, and we shook on it.

-Just promise me one thing though… - He then said.

-What is it? – I asked.

-You will never, ever, EVER, go back to Duncan. Not for my sake, but for yours. –

-Don’t worry, Harold. That will never happen. I may be going to visit him soon in prison, but it’s not to reconcile, just closure. –

-I can respect that. -

I chuckled.

-Thanks, H-Bomb. I’m glad you could hear me out. – I said.

-No problem. Now, I’m turning to you, big guy. – Harold then turned to Owen. – Why did you come with Gwen? What do you need to tell me? –

Owen chuckled nervously.

-See, Harold… the thing is that… I never really apologized to you or to Courtney when it came to what I was asked to do upon my return to TDA. I swear, I was only being a snitch to… - Owen was cut off suddenly.

-To help your folks, right? – Harold finished.

-Yes, actually. –

-And… you couldn’t really say anything because you were under contract, weren’t you? –

-Yup. –

-And Chris promised you 50 grand if you successfully sabotaged us? –

-You did figure it out. – I mentioned.

-Leshawna showed me replays of previous episodes to figure out the context, but yes. – Harold confirmed. – And Owen, buddy, if that was your BIG thing you wanted to talk to me about, let me assure you right now that I don’t hold anything against you. Heck, why do you think next time we saw one another I didn’t call you out or anything? –

-But if you found out… why didn’t you reassure him earlier? –

-I just wanted to move on, I suppose. I got eliminated from my highest placement in any Total Drama season, so it’s better not to think about all that led to it, otherwise it might cause more discomfort than what I already have. –

Harold turned to Owen again.

-Although… - He began. – I guess I can understand why Owen felt the need to tell me something after all. So, for what it’s worth, Big O, don’t worry about it. In fact, I’m sorry that I called you a “traitor”. You were just looking out for your family and, unfortunately in this case, it meant dealing with the devil to get what you were looking for. Sure, you could have told us what was going on when the cameras weren’t rolling… but you didn’t want to take that risk either, did you? –

Owen simply looked down and shook his head. I patted his back softly to reassure him.

-It’s ok, my friend. – Harold stood up and put his arm around Owen with a smile on his face. – Sometimes we do crazy stuff for those we love. I mean, GOSH, I’m a perfect example! –

The three of us laughed.

-I’m glad you both came. – H-Bomb continued. – It was actually nice seeing you two again. –

-Us too, Harold. – I nodded. – I mean, hell, when Leshawna told me that you were this big radio host with a weekly show, I was like: “Holy shit!” –

-Have you tuned in? –

-Oh yeah! And you’re killing it! –

-Guess I can add you to the fan club! –

We both laughed. Honestly, after all the smoke was cleared, Owen and I ended up spending some nice quality time with Harold. He really has done a lot ever since TD had ended and was putting all his effort into making things better for him. I did discover that he was also an alien movie lover like I was and had DVD collections of franchises from countries that I had no fucking clue made films like those. He recommended me to check out one from Romania, which involved both an alien invasion and goth culture. I was shocked that one of those actually existed! We spent almost an hour talking, and even Leshawna jumped in after seeing all of us getting along. However, Owen and I knew we needed to cut it short, since we had things to do before tonight at his place. After saying our goodbyes to both, Harold then asked us where we were headed next and if we’d like a ride from a friend of his who’s a LIMO DRIVER.

-Are you serious, H-Bomb? – I asked, feeling incredibly surprised.

-I can absolutely call him right now and ask. All you need to do is say “where to”. – He answered, holding his phone up.

-Well, to be honest, I don’t have anywhere to go in particular right now myself. – I replied. I then looked at Owen. – Owen, on the other hand, wanted to talk to somebody. He told me who on the way here, so I think you could help him out a lot more. –

Owen looked at me, and I winked at him with a smile. He got excited.

-Is this true, Owen? – Harold asked.

-Yes! But… the drive is half hour from Downtown. – Owen replied, twiddling his thumbs.

-Where do you have to go? –

-Burlington. I know the address though. –

-My friend has no problem taking you there and back. – Harold gave him a thumbs up. –

-Really? – Owen’s eyes lit up.

-No problem. – With that, Harold called his limo driver friend and the two started talking.

Owen then turned to me.

-But… but I thought you said. – He stuttered, feeling anxious but happy.

-Who knew such an opportunity would come? A crazy opportunity that involves a crazy person requires to be taken care of. – I winked again.

-You’re the best, Gwen! – The big guy lunged himself at me, surprising me at first, but I eventually hugged him back.

With a laugh, I let go and Harold finished talking to his friend.

-He’ll be here in 5. – He confirmed. – Owen, I hope whatever you’re doing at Burlington pans out. –

-Oh, me too, Harold! – Owen responded, feeling pretty enthusiastic about things.

I chuckled, feeling glad that I could make my friend happy. Who knows how his reunion with Izzy will pan out, but I wish him nothing but the best. A few minutes later, Owen and I went back down to the lobby where a limo was waiting for the former to board. As Leshawna and Harold saw us off, I patted my Owen in the back.

-Say hi to her for me, ok? – I said.

-Definitely! See you tonight! – He responded as he started to run.

The limo started to drive away with Owen screaming happily out of the limo’s sunroof.

-That was a nice thing you did there, Gwen. – Leshawna commented, approaching me. – But… who’s he going to go see? –

-A certain crazy girl you and I both know. – I said, laughing a bit.

Leshawna’s eyes widened.

-Yup, he told me he missed her so when Harold mentioned the limo and the chance to go anywhere we wanted, I thought Owen could use it better than I would. – I explained.

-But… he hasn’t talked to Izzy in… ages. – My friend then said. – How do you think it will go? –

-I’m not sure… but… it’s Owen, even when things are dark, he’s still the best of us. I think he’ll be ok. –

-I hope so too, girl. What about you? Where are you headed? –

-I think I’m just gonna walk a bit around the harbor for a bit, get some fresh air, meditate before the cook-out tonight. After all, there is still one big rock I have to face soon before my path feels clearer and easier to navigate through. –

-Oh, Gwen, remember that I’ll be there with you. The second Duncan decides to be the asshole he always is and makes you uncomfortable, I’m grabbing you and leaving to never come back. –

I nodded.

-I won’t even argue. Thanks, girl. – I smiled at her.

-You really have a brave and determined soul, Gwen. No wonder Trent never really got over you. – Harold added.

-You knew Trent still had something for me? – I asked, surprised.

-I sometimes heard him mutter whenever he came from a date something along the lines of: “Gwen would have made this outing fun”. But it really doesn’t matter that much right now, I’m just happy you two are together again. –

-You also know that I’m seeing him again? –

-They’re Drama Brothers, Gwen. They tell each other everything. But you can chill, their lips are sealed. – Leshawna explained.

-I can trust Cody and even you, Harold… but I don’t know about Justin… -

-Ah, don’t worry. Justin doesn’t really care about other people’s relationships that aren’t his own. In fact, he just likes to talk more about his image. When Trent told us the news, he literally just said: “Cool. I’m happy for you. Don’t go thinking about the number 9 this time.” And nothing more. – Harold then explained.

I rolled my eyes. Of course that dude cares more about himself…

-I hope so. It’s just… I don’t want one day for Katie and Sadie to randomly corner me and Trent anywhere and do… I don’t know what’d they do, but I don’t wanna find out. They’re basically Trent’s versions of Sierra. – I told them my concerns.

-You know you can text me if that happens, girl. Anything for you to feel safe. – Reassured Leshawna. –Plus, even without me, I think Trent can put them in their place too. Remember, they may be weird, but they’re not as crazy or delusional as Sierra is. –

-I… yeah, you’re right. – I said, feeling a bit better. I then started to say my farewells by hugging them. – Well, thanks you two. I’m glad I can count on both of you from now on. I hope you guys enjoy… whatever it is you'd be doing later. –

-Oh, you know we will, Gwen. – Said Leshawna. – Right, H-Bomb? –

-You know it, LeGoddess! – Harold replied.

My sassy friend chuckled before the two started turning back towards the lobby.

-See you later, girl! Love you! – Leshawna said while waving at me, with Harold also waving.

-Later! Love you too! – I said, turning away from them with a wave as well.

As we both went our separate ways, I began thinking how this whole meeting ended up unfolding. Trent was right in saying that just being myself would’ve done the trick with Harold. In fact, yeah, these last few weeks I’ve been feeling a lot like how… well, like how I’m supposed to be. I do miss my loner side sometimes, but I channel those thoughts into things that are of more value to me right now, like into my art or simply when going for a walk, kind of like what I’m gonna do right now actually. Plus, mom was also right. It was just by being me in TDI that I managed to score such amazing things. Never in my life I thought I would have gotten someone like Trent, or someone like Leshawna or someone like Bridgette, or Cody, or DJ, or Geoff, or Owen. Was the bad stuff that happened still set in stone? Yes, but, it is now that I recognize the value of everything that occurred to me just by growing while at the same time keeping true to myself. It was a mistake to have let myself “grow” in a way that made me deviate from everything good that I got on my first season, but now that life has given me another chance to make things right, I sure was going to squeeze said chance for every drop it has to offer me.

I reflected on these things as I walked along my favorite spot in the Harbourfront of Downtown Toronto, and even more as I perched my arms and elbows on the wooden fence dividing the Lake Ontario water with the land. Breathing in the clean air while my mind drifted off for a second, feeling it purifying my lungs and making me relax. Man, I think I could be here for a while until mom, Ken and I reunite to go to Owen’s, and I sure as hell was looking forward to that. I felt that nothing could take me out from this trance I was in…

*CLICK*

…until I heard that…

Yup, it seems someone to my right didn’t put their phones on vibrate and was now taking selfies. Ugh, look, I don’t wanna sound too judgmental because I like good pictures of anything as much as the next girl, but come on, do you REALLY need to have the volume turned up all the way for this? Your phone has a camera. Big deal, so does mine. I hope your five followers appreciate your pic, I guess. But, no, just when I think they’re done…

*CLICK*

They go for another…

*CLICK*

And another…

*CLICK*

And another…

*CLICK*

And another one still? I have to turn and reassure them so that their self-esteem doesn’t drop to the floor at this point. Look, any picture will do, just… what… the… fuck?

There, to my right, taking selfies with a smoothie in her hand… was Heather.

I was shocked and with a curious expression on my face, raising one of my eyebrows at her. She was stuck between her phone and herself trying to take the perfect shot of her with Lake Ontario on the background and a, probably overpriced and overhyped, smoothie in her hand, bragging about her luxurious life. Hmm… I could clear my throat to catch her attention… but let’s have some fun. I sneaked quietly behind her as she was taking pictures, hoping she’d change the angle of her photo. Luck seemed to be on my side since she turned to her right, where I was standing, and held the phone out while making a pose. As soon as I saw my face on her camera, I went in for the kill:

-CHEEESEEEEE!!!!! –

-AHHHHHHH!!!!!! – She jumped and screamed, nearly dropping her smoothie and her phone at the same time.

I was dying of laughter as she started to recover her breath from the scare.

-THAT IS SO NOT FUNNY, GWEN! – Heather finally yelled and glared, recognizing me. – WHERE THE FUCK DID YOU COME FROM? –

-I’ve been at your side this whole time, Heather! – I said, still laughing. – You didn’t notice because you were busy posing for socials. I just… had to take the chance, sue me. –

-You were very lucky I didn’t drop this smoothie, ok? -

-Oh no, not the smoothie! – I said sarcastically. – Come on, Queen Bee, you can easily make one of those at home. –

-Not this one in particular, some ingredients are imported from BC so they’re the best quality. –

-Ha, ha, you sound kind of like Courtney right now. –

-Hey! –

-Just kidding, just kidding. We are on a permanent truce, aren’t we? –

Heather sighed.

-Yes, but that doesn't mean sometimes it’s not hard to get used to your usual self. – She said, crossing her arms. – What are you doing here anyway? –

-I wanted to get some fresh air. – I replied. – After all, I had quite the morning and I’m gonna have quite the night. –

- “Quite the morning”, huh? What’s up? –

-Not much, just Owen and I went to see Harold. –

-Harold? What for? –

-Well, remember back in TDA, when I had that shovel on my hands and… -

-Oh, right, right! When you gave him the most painful of headaches, literally! –

-Yeah… well, I wanted to tell him that I was sorry for what I did. If I am going to walk along this new path for myself, he is kind of an important step. –

-Pfft, Gwen, you were just trying to make up to the other team for your shitty act with Trent at the time. It was dumb as fuck, but I guess I can kind of understand why you did it –

-Maybe, but… I think I may have gone a bit too far. –

-So? –

-Well, I could have seriously hurt him and… oh right, I forgot, you wouldn’t understand it because you coldly hurt a lot of people by yourself in TDI. –

-Ugh, is this about the time I kissed Trent? I told you on that floating cabin roof that I was sorry, Gwen, and I meant it. I meant everything I told you. You know that. –

-I know and I did forgive you, but… the past still set in stone. And yes… that includes what happened between Courtney, Duncan, and I. *Sigh* We can’t change it; we can only move forward. –

-Exactly, so don’t hold that against me. –

-I won’t. Sorry if it felt that way. –

-It’s ok. – I then saw her look at a nearby bench. - Here. Why don’t we sit? I certainly don’t wanna have a serious talk standing up, less with the heels I have on. –

-You don’t have anywhere to be? –

-My spa appointment isn’t for a while, and Alejandro is out of town. He’s in Montreal visiting his grandparents. –

-Without you? –

-He’s going to be gone for a full week. I have work. –

I chuckled a bit.

-Sorry, I don’t mean this in a bad way, and I did know about it, it’s just… I never expected the words “I have work” coming out of someone like you. – I commented.

-Yeah, can’t say I blame you, it surprised even myself. But, you know, I’m doing the best I can do with it. –

-How did you even get that position? – I asked, as we sat down.

-Hold the phone, before I tell you… how did you know I have a job? –

-Leshawna told me the other day. –

-Of course she did… -

-But it’s not like you told her it was a secret or anything, right? –

-No, but I wasn’t expecting her to tell anyone so soon. –

-Heather, if anything, I’m happy for you, really. Plus, it helps that you’re enjoying it. You are enjoying it, right? –

-It’s a harsh job sometimes, but yes. Alejandro helped me apply thanks to some connections he has and at least the interns here are treated a little bit better than how Chris treated them. –

-Oh man, I remember the ice cream challenge in All-Stars when we couldn’t give our sundaes to the interns after all. I felt so bad for them. –

-Remind me: That was the same challenge where the B-I-T-C… -

-Heather… -

-Sorry, where Courtney got her just desserts, right? Both literally and figuratively? –

-Don’t like to remember it, but yes. And don’t get me wrong, I don’t like to remember it because I hate thinking about the way Courtney used to be. –

-Used to be? –

-Oh, right. Well, you’re not gonna believe this… -

I told Heather the whole story about how Courtney messaged me, and we ended up talking things out straight, laying everything on the table and how I believe she has been true to her word about being a better person so far, even if we aren’t friends again yet.

As soon as I finished, Heather began to laugh.

-Courtney being humble? – She asked, while holding in giggles. – OUR Courtney? –

-Yes, the CIT herself. –

-HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! – She laughed even harder.

-What’s so funny? – I asked, feeling somewhat annoyed.

-Haha… sorry, Gwen, sorry. – The laughter coming from her started to die down. – It’s just… I have a hard time believing that because, you know, this is Courtney we’re talking about. You know: CIT, “leader”, Ms. “I get special treatment”, … a ginormous pain in the ass. –

-Ugh, look, I know this sounds crazy, but again, so far, she’s been true to what she promised. She acknowledged where she went wrong, and it prompted me to do the same for her. Hell, one of the first things she did when she started studying was meet with Cody and actually recognize what he did for our team. Both of them are even friends now because of it. –

-Cody and Courtney? Now you’re pulling my leg. –

-I’m not. –

-You know for someone you say you “still aren’t friends with again”, you sure are defending her a lot. –

-Because I’m seeing actual change, I’m hearing actual change. I don’t forget what happened between us in All-Stars but… there’s always a chance to rebuild. She’s on the same track as me: Trying to rebuild the tracks, just like I did recently with Leshawna, with Bridgette, with Trent, with Geoff. –

-With Duncan? Are you gonna rebuild that too? –

-…not… exactly…-

-Oh? Why is he the exception? –

-Because let’s face it: I may make Duncan soften up a bit when I visit him soon but… -

-Wait, you’re actually gonna face him? In prison? -

-Yes, and Leshawna is coming with me. I don’t want to go back together with him, but I at least want to properly give things closure. –

-Does Trent know you’re going? –

-He does. –

-Does Courtney know? –

-I’m gonna tell her tomorrow. –

-Why wait? Why not tell her today? Tell her before you go to… whatever it is you have tonight. If you leave this for, I don’t know, before you go for your visit, don’t you think she might take it the wrong way? –

-No? I mean… it’s not like Courtney cares about Duncan anymore. We don’t even really acknowledge him when we talk. –

-Maybe not, but you never know. Courtney did miss the SOB a lot during World Tour, even after all the fighting and reconciliation they had in-between seasons. Remember? You and her cost us a challenge because of it. –

-Hehe… I never really apologized for that blunder either, huh? Sorry, Heather. –

-Eh, whatever. – She shrugged. – My point still stands that you should try to tell her sooner rather than later. –

-Yeah, you may have a point. –

-Good, but, well, I interrupted you, sorry. You were saying? –

-Oh, right. Well, even if I manage to soften Duncan up a bit when we talk, let’s face it: He… he’s kind of a lost cause. I didn’t want him to change when we dated, but he never truly got over Courtney and, in hindsight, I don’t think he and I ever really clicked. We had things in common, sure, and I was attracted to him… but those two can only go so far before you realize: I let so many good parts of my life go straight down the gutter because I was weak, and because I didn’t pause to think: Where can this go wrong? Do you actually like the kind of person he is? Would you go down that same route for him? … I guess I got my answers, didn’t I? -

Putting my head down, I felt a bit like crying thinking about this. Heather saw that and she surprised me by putting her free hand on my shoulder. I held in my tears as I continued:

-So… rather than rebuilding, it’s just closure. I’m ending this chapter for good and focusing on my current one, the one that truly matters to me. He’s kind of the last major obstacle on this path I’m walking on, and I wanna face it head on. That’s also why I’m sticking up for Courtney even with our friendship falling off, because I can understand her realizations after everything she did, just like I realized how bad I fucked up myself. –

I saw Heather looking away for a second, probably taking in what I was saying. She sighed.

-I’m not gonna act like it’s not… a bit odd. But… I suppose I can kind of understand your point of view, maybe even Courtney’s too. – She then said.

-You can? –

-Yeah. I mean… when Alejandro and I came back, he and I both realized that our relationship would take a bit of time for us to readjust and, like you, rebuilt what was broken. We both figured: We’re both ambitious and want greater things, but maybe we could gain them by NOT destroying family relationships or potential friendships and romances or scoffing at the idea of working. –

-Destroying family relationships? Oh, you knew between you and your parents? –

-How the fuck could I not? The message from home where they were celebrating my absence instead of missing me, the shock therapy sessions when I was a kid, me wanting the million all to myself, I can go on, but… you get the idea. You were right: My parents loved it when I was on the show because it meant I was out of the house. Hell, when I came back home, they were actually glad to see me getting chased by Fang and surprised to see me alive. –

-Oh shit… Heather, I… when I said that thing, I… -

-Don’t bother, Gwen. It actually hit close to home, but I needed to hear it. –

-I don’t suppose that when you came home, you stayed there, did you? –

-I didn’t want to. Alejandro saw that and was nice enough to give me a space at his home while I sorted things out. –

-Leshawna told me that you do have a better relationship with your parents nowadays. –

-It was thanks to both therapy and Alejandro’s support. I managed to sit down with my parents and talk things straight this time. –

-And how’d it go? –

-Honestly way better than I expected. The new job plus getting my parents’ newfound support from that heart-to-heart meant… it meant the world to me. –

Heather then looked at me, her brows furrowed, and I could see she had some tears forming in her eyes. My eyes widened.

-Heather, are you ok? – I tried putting my hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

-I’m fine, I’m fine. – She halted me. – Don’t worry about it. But… it was that talk that made me understand further how I’ve managed to upset others because of who I am. So, we may have talked weeks ago, Gwen, but for what it’s worth: I’m sorry again. I’m sorry for the way I treated you, all the ways I’ve taunted you or provoked you, and for the names I’ve given you. And again, I’m also sorry for kissing Trent and reading your diary. –

-Again, I’ve already forgiven you, even if I cannot completely forget about what you did. And I did it because you gave me the time and space to actually think about what you said, digest everything and consider every word before actually deciding that yes, enough is enough, we should bury the hatchet. I appreciated that, Heather, truly. –

-Yeah, well, we already went through a lot of shit, didn’t we? The million bucks doesn’t really seem worth it anymore if it means staying on a death trap like that. –

-You could argue that we had some good times every now and then. –

-Like what? –

-Well, didn’t you enjoy the boys throwing Chris to the lake at the finale, you told me you did. –

Heather giggled.

-I honestly did, but it was nothing compared to how Bridgette and Geoff unintentionally humiliated him on live TV with those Aftermath clips. –

Now I started to laugh.

-He screamed like a little girl on that shower clip! – I exclaimed.

Both of us started to laugh even harder.

-Or how we launched those chocolates on the Total Drama Dirtbags’ bus! – She then said.

-Alejandro was furious! – I remarked, remembering that particular moment. That was the first time all of us met him.

We kept laughing for a while, remembering some of the good moments from the competitions we’ve been in, before Heather’s laughter died down and she said something more thoughtful again.

-You know, despite how it fell apart, I think Team Amazon might have been the best out of all the ones I’ve belonged to while on Total Drama. – Heather admitted.

-I’ll say. – I agreed. – I have to admit that if it hadn’t been for a lot of your actions and directions, we wouldn’t have gotten so much time in first class as we did. So… thanks, Heather. –

-Honestly, it was all of us. If it hadn’t been for Cody, we wouldn’t have won in Japan. If it hadn't been for you and Courtney, we wouldn’t have won in France. Heck, I have to admit that if it hadn’t been for Sierra, Egypt and Germany would have been massive losses for the entire team. –

-Woah, color me surprised! Heather, the Diva, acknowledging and being humble about her teammates? Forget about finding Atlantis, I found something rarer! –

-Hardy har har. I’m just.. telling the truth, that’s all. –

-Well, if there’s one truth I have to say about our team though, I should’ve been more supportive and attentive about how Cody was dealing with Sierra’s craziness… - I then said melancholically.

Heather’s smile faded and her brow furrowed once again.

-I don’t know if you’ve been told… - She began. – But… I wouldn’t want anyone I know, not even my worst enemy, to be involved with someone like her… ever. I’m willing to admit that… I shouldn’t have held Cody responsible for her incessant crying in Paris. –

-You… you empathized with his situation? –

-You could say that. It’s just… she wouldn’t leave him alone for one second, he was right in getting her out considering how uncomfortable she was making him. And… I ultimately felt bad because… because Cody was kind of the only thing I had close to a friend as World Tour came to a close. He endured so much from someone who tried forcing herself onto him just because it made her, but not him, happy. –

-Yeah, well, I’m just as guilty as you when it comes to Paris. “Deal with Sierra” … God, I am so fucking stupid… -

-But didn’t Cody also try several times to woo you? –

-Not obsessively or maniacally as Sierra did to him. I mean, remember? Because of his help, Trent and I got together, both back in TDI AND recently too. You’re not suddenly saying he deserved it, are you? –

-No, no, no, don’t get me wrong, he absolutely didn’t. I was just… wondering. –

I sighed.

-You know… I wish I could tell him I was sorry for it. – Heather said sadly.

-You can, actually. – I told her with a small smile.

-What do you mean? –

-Is your current place far or near UT Campus St. George? –

-It’s… quite near, actually, why? Wait, that’s where he’s studying? –

-Software Engineering, that’s his major. -I nodded. – And no, Sierra isn’t anywhere near him right now. –

-Well, I’ll be! Hmm, maybe I’ll call him up first and see if he wants to meet, then I can apologize. –

-Cool plan, but mind well your timing. Let’s say that besides his studies, he’s also taking something on the side. -

-Another degree? –

-I’ll leave things at that. –

-A part-time job? –

I started humming, playing the innocent.

-Oh, come on, Gwen! –

I simply hummed “We Built Gwen’s Face” while keeping up with the game.

-Come on, you know I can keep a secret. – She insisted.

I stopped my humming and gave her a glare, and an eyebrow raise, fully knowing that was a straight-up lie considering her actions. She caught my drift and changed the tone.

-Ok… 95% of the time I can keep a secret. – She corrected.

I shrugged.

-Ugh… fine, fuck it, I’ll find out on my own when I talk to him. – Heather said, exasperated.

-Hm, good luck. – I retorted with a chuckle.

After that, we both sighed again and decided to just look at the lake in silence for a second, reflecting on how long and thoughtful our talk was. I wasn’t expecting this out of my day when I woke up this morning, but… Heather was surprisingly decent company right now. She still had her usual, you know, “Heather”-isms but she was far more tolerable this time around. As she slurped her smoothie and looked out at the water, she suddenly smirked.

-Guess we ran out of things to say, huh? – She said.

-I suppose, unless you have something else you wanna ask me? –

-Well… yeah, actually. What are you doing after the park? – Heather turned to me as she asked.

-I didn’t have any plans. I was just… gonna go home and wait for the evening so me, my mom and brother go to Owen’s house for a cook-out he invited us to. –

-That’s really what you’re doing tonight? –

-Yeah? I… don’t know what to expect, but apparently, based on what DJ told me, Owen has developed some seriously good cooking skills. Plus, I’ve seen his family and I think we’ll get along just fine. –

-Oh, I wasn’t being judgmental, mind you. I was asking because if you’re going to a dinner party, I think I might be able to help you out. –

-What do you mean? Oh no, you’re not seriously considering giving me a makeover, are you? –

-Ugh, as if. – Heather scoffed as she took her phone out and dialed up a number. -I know you’d hate anything that messes with your look. However, I don’t think you’re gonna say no to this. –

Heather then put her phone in her ear

-Heather, what are you-? – I was incredibly puzzled but before I could finish my question, she raised a finger to put me on hold and started talking to someone at the other end of the line.

-Yes, hi, is this the Valmont Spa at the Hazelton Hotel?... Ah, excellent, hey! …. Yeah, I have a reservation under Heather-…. Yes, that’s me! … Listen, I apologize if this is unexpected, but would it be possible for you to alter my reservation a bit? … Oh, I’m not changing any of the services, I’d like to add a guest please… Just one… A girl… How much will that set me back?... Oh, ok, I can add that to my father’s tab then, no worries… Yes, she’ll definitely be getting the full treatment, same as me… Thank you so much! … Alright, see you in a couple of minutes! … Take care! –

My eyes were widened again at what she did.

-Did… did you just? – I had to be sure I witnessed that correctly.

-Mm-hmm. – She hummed and nodded. – And please don’t tell me no because I only have spa dates every two months nowadays and they don’t come cheap. –

-But you couldn’t have waited until I said yes or something? –

-Are you seriously going to turn down a free spa date with full service? –

-Well, no, but… it would’ve been cool if you asked me first. –

Heather sighed and rolled her eyes.

-Gwen, you wanna go to the spa with me? Full service and you’ll be my guest. –

I giggled and then hummed to tease her a bit.

-Come on, you have to say yes at this point. –

-I don’t know… - I kept teasing.

-Ugh… -

I chuckled again.

-Ok, ok, yes, let’s do it! – I confirmed.

-Thank you! Now, come on then, let’s roll! – Heather stood up, drank the rest of her smoothie and signaled me to follow her.

-Which line are we taking? – I asked, following her.

-Line? – She smirked. – We’re not taking the subway, Gwen. –

The Diva reached into her pocket and pulled out some highly advanced looking keys.

-We’re taking my baby. –

-Ugh, of course you have a car… - I sighed, rolling my eyes.

-Not just any car… -

My eyes weren’t ready for the type of car my, now former, nemesis had.

-WHAT THE…. – I couldn’t believe it.

Heather simply giggled. There, in front of both of us, was a metallic, dark red, Porsche.

-THIS IS YOUR FUCKING CAR?! –

-Yup. Gorgeous, isn’t she? – She said proudly.

-Heather… this a Porsche! –

-I… know it’s a Porsche. It was a gift from mom and dad, didn’t even ask for it. When I told them I got a job, they then traded in an old car we had for this one. They wanted me to be safe when commuting to work. –

-I mean, I get that, but… out of all cars, a Porsche?! –

-Chill, it’s not even this year’s model. It’s last year’s, but it’s still cool. Now, come on, hop in! – She said casually while unlocking the car.

Still stunned, I slowly walked towards the passenger seat and opened the door. Heather was already waiting for me in the driver’s seat.

-Come on, Gwen. She doesn’t bite. – She told me.

Without any other delay, I entered and quickly put my seatbelt on.

-This is my favorite part whenever I go for a ride. – Heather set her key down and pressed the brake and start button, igniting the car. – Ah, she’s awesome. –

-…you don’t love this car more than Alejandro, do you? – I questioned.

-No, but I do like it a lot. –

-Is he allowed to drive it? –

-Only if I’m present. He’s a good driver, but it’s still MY Porsche. –

-Glad to know the part of you who loves luxury hasn’t left you. –

-Hey, I wanna share it now. I did it with Leshawna, I’m gonna do it with you. –

Heather gave me a smile and a wink as she quickly reversed the car away from the spot and then set it back to drive for us to be on our way. The spa was fairly close to where we were as it was located in a nearly 5-star hotel. My eyes were amazed once more as Heather, and I entered.

-Holy shit… - Those are the only words that came out of my mouth as I took a look around. Heather only chuckled as she led me in, and we faced the receptionist.

-Hi there! – I heard Heather say. – Um, I have a reservation at this hour, Heather plus guest? –

-Yes, here you are. Welcome! Before we begin, I’m gonna need both of you to sign the registration form, please. –

-Thank you. – The diva took a few minutes scribbling something before calling my name. -Gwen? –

-Huh? – I felt Heather giving a notepad and a pen. – Oh, right. –

I quickly put my info on the register before handing it all back to the receptionist.

-You’re all set! Have a seat while you wait for your first instructions and treatment. –

-Um, t… thank you. – I blurted out before Heather, and I sat down a nearby bench.

-What’s with all the looking mesmerized? – She asked me. – You’ve experienced the high life before. Between some of the things at Playa de Losers, to First Class in World Tour to the McLean Spa Hotel in All-Stars, why is this suddenly new to you? –

-I… I don’t know, I just, I guess I haven’t lived it in a while, plus there’s a difference between experiencing luxury in the city compared to Total Drama. –

-Yeah, I can agree with the last one, but hey, forget about it. We both earned this, think about it like that. –

-Heh, I guess I can. –

-That’s the spirit! –

Heather and I laughed about it and, moments later, we were greeted by some spa assistants who welcomed us in and led us into changing rooms. I never thought I’d ever be in a high-end spa like this, less be treated to a treatment, EVEN LESS be treated by a girl who I used to call: “My worst enemy” … but, like I told Trent some weeks ago, c’est la vie.

With bathrobes on us and towels wrapped around our heads, our spa day began. And… to say that this was hands-down, one of the most unique and relaxing experiences of my life would be an understatement.

I had never been to a spa in my life, not even with the chance of being one in All-Stars, but if this is how it was, next time someone is inviting me to one, sign me the fuck up. Heather was right to book us for the full treatment because she and I ended up having some incredibly amazing massages, part of them being with hot rocks, essential oils and whatnot on our backs, relaxing dips on the cold water, and I even got treated to a facial, something I don’t know if I’d ever do, but both Heather and the assistants assured me that it’s not makeup related or to change my appearance, it was simply to refresh my skin and alleviate stress. And boy did it do its job! The whole experience was just… holy crap, I have been putting it down for so long but the fact that they actually cater to who you are and what you need to improve is just incredible. I didn’t feel like it was foo-foo girly or anything like that since they knew I wasn’t the type to want that.

I didn’t feel time passing while we were in there, but apparently since it was a full treatment, it was quite a while. Not much for me to be late for Owen’s but enough for having skipped almost the entire afternoon. It was incredibly worth it though.

By the time we were done and on our way, both of us sighed as we walked back to Heather’s car.

-What did I tell you, huh? – She said, still feeling in bliss.

-You were so right… - I replied, also in bliss.

-Is this really your first time at a spa? –

-Yeah, at the time I didn’t really care for either the Playa de Losers one or the McLean hotel one, were either of those good? –

-Oh, this one right here beats both of them. –

-Good to know. –

We sighed again as we entered the Porsche.

-Thanks, Heather. This was very nice of you. –

-What are… former enemies for? – She winked as she started the car. – You know, you were surprisingly very good company. I always dreaded going to the spa with somebody, but you kind of made me reconsider for the future. –

-What? Next time you’re taking your boyfriend? –

-Maybe. Next time I could ask you again, too. If you’re available, of course. –

-If I had nothing to do, sure. –

-Ok, so… where to? Your house? –

-If you can, that’d be awesome. –

-Sure, but you have to tell me where it is. –

-Let’s see if I can find it on maps in my phone. And... here. –

I put my phone on a car grip she had up, and she took a look.

-Oh, it’s not that far, but we might catch a bit of traffic. Better make yourself comfortable, Gwen. –

-In this thing? No problem… - I said, stretching and putting my hands behind my head. – Can we listen to some music? –

-Fine by me, but… good luck because I don’t think we have any kind of music we both like. – Heather passed me her phone and an aux cord.

-Eh, too early to call that, let’s see… -

I scrolled through the diva’s music list and so far, she was right. Nothing by my favorite band, The Goth League Mind Explosion, but instead just a bunch of pop songs and… hip-hop? Huh, neat. I sighed as I kept looking for something that we both enjoyed.

-Told you. – She shrugged. – It’s ok though, I can turn on the radio. –

Before she could even touch the radio though… I actually found something…

-Wait… ABBA? – I said, a bit in disbelief.

-Yeah? I… I love ABBA. – Heather said, a bit nervously.

-I love ABBA… - I never thought I’d admit that to another person, less someone I used to fight constantly, but here we are.

As we stopped at a traffic light, we both turned and looked at each other in realization.

What happened then?

Next thing we knew… we started singing together all the ABBA songs she had! Yes, I’m not kidding! What the fuck was fate doing to give me such a weird yet comfortable day with Heather of all people? We started off with “Take a Chance on Me” as we cruised along downtown. Then “Lay All Your Love on Me” as we entered the freeway. Then “Waterloo” as we cruised along it. Then “Gimme Gimme Gimme” as we kept cruising some more. And finally “Dancing Queen” all the way to my neighborhood and then my house. I couldn’t believe it! Did we… did we actually just do all that as she was taking me home? It’s… I don’t know… it felt so strange yet so satisfying. It does feel like this version of Heather had evolved into someone who, despite still having her diva attitude, was a lot more… inviting, less snobby, I… what the hell has she been talking about with that therapist? Whatever it was, it sure made her better. Was this a dream? I quickly pinched myself to make sure it wasn’t. Ow! No, it was not. Holy shit…

-Well, well, never in my life did I picture you being an ABBA fan. – Heather then said. – I bet you must have really enjoyed that song we sang in Sweden back in World Tour. –

-Given what I just learned from you, I bet you did too. – I teased back.

-Yeah, I kind of did, even if I was a bit mad that Cody made us build a wooden replica of your head. –

We both laughed.

-To be honest, I was kind of flattered that Cody thought of me enough to build something like that. He did such a good job too. – I admitted.

-It may not have been a boat, but looking back, it was a cool piece, I admit. – Heather smirked and then looked at my house. – Well, “weird goth girl”, we’re home. Go get your butt ready for that dinner party. –

-Thanks, Heath… - I smiled. – I… had a good time with you today. –

The diva was a bit surprised when I said that but then gave me a small smile.

-Oh, enough sappy shit, you’re gonna make me soft… - She shook her head and felt a bit embarrassed.

I chuckled.

-But… hey, I wasn’t kidding when I said I’d like you to join me again for a spa session if you were ever available. – Heather scratched her neck nervously. – Just so you know. –

-Yeah, I know. – I nodded while opening the car door. – You know my number when the time comes. –

I saw her nod, but then looking away. I rolled my eyes and chuckled as I exited the car.

-See you later, Heather. Thanks again. Go home safely. – I said to her through the open window.

-I… thanks. Have fun tonight at Owen’s and… good luck visiting Duncan. –

I gave her one more smile before walking towards my front door. I could tell she stayed a bit longer on my driveway to make sure I entered safely because I didn’t hear a car run until I was inside my house. I wasn’t expecting that… but I wasn’t expecting to meet her at all today, even less go on a fucking spa day with her, but again, life has a weird way of making people get along and, honestly, I was pleasantly surprised. Guess what Leshawna said about Heather turning over a new leaf little by little did ring through after all. Nicely played, life, nicely played.

-Hey, honey! – I heard my mom approach me, pulling me into a hug, which I returned happily.

-Hey, mom. Sorry if I’m late. – I replied as we broke the hug and sat on the couch for a quick catch-up talk.

-It’s ok, at least you did call to tell me where you were going after meeting Harold. And… wow, what is that amazing smell? Is that you? –

-Yeah, I… kind of met with someone today I was not expecting to and… she treated me to a spa day. –

-A whole spa day? Who? –

-You won’t believe it if I told you. –

-If it’s from you, I’d believe it. –

-You sure? –

-Yeah, I know you always tell the truth. –

-Heather. –

Mom’s eyes jumped out.

-THE Heather? – She asked, making sure she heard right.

-Mm-hmm. – I hummed.

-The girl who read your diary on live TV? –

-Yup. –

-The one who kissed Trent when you were starting to meet him? –

-That’s her. –

-The one who often mocked you in her video blogs and you had a feud with? –

-Yes. –

-Uh, I… that’s very surprising! –

-I told you it’d be unbelievable. But, hey, you know I also told you that she and I finally buried our feud for good when we returned home from the Island’s ruins. –

-Yeah, but, for her to treat you to a spa day? That is quite the make-up. –

-Trust me, I was as surprised as you. But… I am not complaining. Hell, we even kind of… vibed upon our meeting and… she actually does want me to go with her again should the chance come up. It was… refreshing, no pun intended. –

-Well, it is nice that life is giving you a new perspective and a new chance to get along with the most unexpected people. First, you made peace with Harold and got to know him better and now you have a new friend. –

-I don’t know if I’d call me and Heather “friends” per se, but at least we’re not mortal enemies anymore. It does feel kind of good to see her new side, even if she still harbors some of that old Heather energy sometimes with how snobby she can get. But still. –

-Hey, as long as it gives you a good feeling so far, that’s all that matters, wouldn’t you say? –

-Yeah. – I nodded. I then looked at the clock. – Oh! We better start getting ready, mom. Owen and his family will be expecting us soon. –

-Oh dear, you’re right. Go upstairs and get yourself some clean clothes, I’ll go help your brother. –

I agreed and ran upstairs to get something cool to slip onto. While there, I remembered something important I had to do before we left for Owen’s. I quickly got my phone out and dialed Courtney’s number.

-Hello? – I heard a voice from the other end of the line.

-Hey, Courtney. – I said.

-Gwen! Hey! How are you? –

-All good, what about you? –

-Relaxed now that I don’t have any pending assignments. Though I must say that your call did catch me a bit off guard. –

-Oh, is this a bad time? I can call later. –

-No, no, how important is this? –

-A bit important. –

-Then it’s better to deal with it ASAP. What’s up? –

-Well… I wanted to be upfront about it with you in particular since this also involves you, heavily.  –

-Involves me? What are you…? Oh… oh no. No, no, no, no, come on, don’t say his name. –

-I’m afraid I’ll have to, Court. Sorry. –

-*Sigh* Go ahead. –

-Well… I’m going to visit Duncan at prison this coming week. –

-What? –

-You heard me. –

-Are you nuts, Gwen? What the fuck are you going to do that for? –

-If you’re fearing that I’m going to get back together with him or something, don’t. I’m just gonna go there to close this for good. –

-Closure? Gwen, you’re gonna be wasting your time. Don’t do this. –

-What do you want me to do? Move on without addressing the elephant in the room? –

-Not think about it… ever. –

-That may be how you’re working as of now, but not me. Courtney, I’m glad you and I managed to talk things out and we’re on the road to improving things between us, but I followed along with him and either one of us has to finally lay ground on what’s going to be final between us. I dumped him, sure, but I want to make sure that he understands why I did it and how things are going to be for me from now on. –

-You don’t owe him any explanations, Gwen. He was the one who cheated on me. –

-And so did I, Court. And with it, I did a terrible thing to you. You and I may be on better terms because we talked things straight, but I went along with him even after the drama got exposed. If anything, I started this with him, and now I want to end it, lock it up and throw away the key. –

-But this is Duncan we’re talking about, he WON’T listen. Are you expecting him to change? –

-No, but even if he decides to dismiss what I say, it’s better to say it rather than keeping it bottled up. That’s how I managed to restore friendships I once thought lost, and now I’m gonna use it to put a stake through the heart of this thing that’s eating me inside. If he decides not to listen, that’s his problem, but I’m not staying silent. It’s how I know that I have my life under control: I am aware of who I am and what I do now, and this piece of my past is not going to govern me. I’m cutting the ties on my own way, even if they don’t care. –

Courtney seemed to stay silent for a moment, digesting what I said, before sighing and speaking up.

-You are aware that whatever you say might fall on deaf ears? – She asked.

-Yes, but it matters to me and who I am, and that’s enough for me. – I replied sternly. – And besides, if you’re still worried, chill. Leshawna is coming with me and putting a halt to Duncan if he goes too far or something. –

-Oh… really? –

-Yes, really. –

-Well, Leshawna’s presence does reassure me a bit, but I don’t know, Gwen. Mind you, I’m being skeptical not because of me, but more because of what may happen to you. –

-I’ll be fine, Courtney. Would it reassure you even further if I promised that I’ll call you as soon as I’m done? I told Trent I’ll do the same with him. –

-Well, yeah actually. You don’t mind? –

-If it helps in calming you down, it’s fine by me. –

-And you promise that there’ll be no getting back together? –

-Promise. I turned the page, much like you, I’m just putting the book back on the shelf. –

Courtney hummed and drew a deep breath.

-Ok. – She affirmed. – I’m putting my trust in you on this. Just please call me as soon as it’s over. –

-I will, I will. A promise is a promise. – I reassured her. – But, still, it’s a bit odd that you say you got over it, but you were very wary when I mentioned what I was gonna do. Is there something you’re not telling me? –

-No! Of course there isn’t! It’s just… I hate reviving these painful memories, and I know that you do too. –

-Oh, believe me, it hurts me a lot more because I know I caused it… -

-*Sigh* Yeah, well… Duncan wouldn’t have even considered looking elsewhere if it wasn’t for my stubbornness. –

-It’s not your fault, Court. You were just being you. –

-Maybe, but… I’ve come to realize that being me can become very overwhelming for others. I just wished he had told me something before he actually did something. –

-Yeah, well… I should’ve also said something to you about how I was feeling. If we were on the route to becoming friends, it was important to be honest with each other. –

-I guess… you can say that you’re being honest right now, actually. Instead of going ahead with your plan right away, you decided to check in with me this time and be truthful about everything. It just… it actually makes me admire you more right now, Gwen. You grew up more than you thought. –

-I guess I did, huh? – I smiled, feeling proud of myself as I put on another pair of boots designed for parties. – Well, you actually considering my feelings for this visit makes me happy. You put yourself in the other person’s shoes and… you really surprised me. –

-Does… does this mean…? –

-Not yet, but you racked up a lot of points right now. Keep it up. –

-Cool! Thanks! –

-No problem. Listen, Court, I’d love to keep chatting, but I only called to tell you about this. Right now, I’m finishing getting myself ready because I’m going to a dinner party. –

-Oh! Really? Who’s? Do I know him? –

-This may surprise you: Owen’s. –

-Owen’s?! –

-Yeah! It’s funny. He and I met again literally a few minutes after our conversation weeks ago. He was fishing! And he was bringing quite the salmon to his, then, dinner party with DJ’s family. –

-Huh? And… is he a good cook? –

-According to DJ, he’s incredible. Honestly, I have high hopes. –

-Well, tell me how that went down. Ah, Owen… I kinda do miss talking to him too. I remember being so furious about what he did in TDA when he came back, at the same time that I was booted off, but then found out why he did it and I instantly felt bad but… I don’t know, maybe I should’ve told him that I don’t blame him. –

-Chill, Courtney. Maybe one day you’ll get the chance to, I’m rooting for you. –

-Thanks, Gwen. Now go, finish getting ready. And… good luck to you and Leshawna with Duncan. –

-Thanks, Court. Glad you understood. Take care. –

-Take care! –

With that, we both hung up. I felt pretty good about that. Gotta give Heather credit; she did kind of remind me that it was best to take care of things like this sooner rather than later.

-Gwen, honey! – I heard my mom call. – Are you ready? –

-Coming mom! – I yelled back as I finished putting my new outfit on.

Soon enough, the three of us were on our way to Owen’s. The big guy received us with a hug as soon as we arrived and told us to make ourselves at home. His family was so incredibly welcoming and sweet! Owen’s parents quickly stroke up some great conversations with my mom and my brother simply vibed with his younger brothers while playing a video game on the living room. I decided to see my friend in the kitchen, to see what he’s surprising us this evening.

-Hey, Gwen! – He greeted me while looking at the burning pots in front of him. – Trying to take something before dinner? You’ll spoil it. –

-Nah, nah, big guy, don’t worry about it. – I laughed while replying. – I just wanted to check in with you. How’s… um… how’s Izzy? –

-She’s doing well! In fact, you can ask her if you want! -

-W… what? –

-BOO! –

-AH! – I yelped, hearing someone behind me starting to break into laughter. My eyes couldn’t believe who it was when I turned! – IZZY? –

-HEY GWEN!!!! – The redhead crazy girl exclaimed. – How have you been? It’s been a long time, no? You look good! Although, why do you smell like strawberries? It’s so unlike you. *Gasp* Did you get kidnapped by aliens and they gave you a bath? That would be crazy, wouldn’t it? HAHAHAHA, kidnapped by aliens, that would be so weird. –

-Woah, woah, woah, slow down there. – I said, chuckling a bit. I offered her a seat on the kitchen island to continue our conversation, which she took. – First of all, it is nice to see you too, Izzy. I’m glad you’re feeling ok after your encounter with Mal. –

-Oh, Mal just gave me some mild hits, no big deal. –

-Huh? He knocked you out and threw you out the ring. I saw it. –

-Yeah, like I said, mild hits. Though, they were some of the hardest mild hits I have ever been punched with in my life, I’ll give them that. But, whatever, I’m fine, the producers were nice enough to fly me back home as long as I didn’t sue them, and my mom and I have been doing great. I didn’t expect to cross paths with Big O again though, that was a surprise. –

-You’ve got Gwen in part to thank for that, Izz. – Said Owen.

-Yeah, I know, Big O, I know. – Izzy chuckled. – Thanks for bringing him to me, Gwen. That was nice of you. –

-Well, he was missing you and with the chance Harold gave us to use a limo, I wanted him to take advantage of it. – I smiled at her. - I wasn’t expecting him to bring you along for tonight, though. –

-Are you kidding? When Owen mentioned it, I knew I wanted to be a part of it! His folks love me and so do his brothers and, well, it seemed like the perfect shot for us to reconnect after so long so I asked if I could join. –

-But you don’t mind the drive back home from here to your house? –

-Mom is cool with picking me up, no worries. –

-And… are you and him… you know… -

-Oh, well, Owen never really broke up with me per se. I mean, I was struck in the head BY A PLANE! HAHAHAHA! WHOO! Just remembering that gives me goosebumps! But I wasn’t myself, I was Brainzilla. Owen broke up with her, not Izzy. –

-Oh, so then you and him are…? –

-Not quite, either. He and I officially decided to take a break and just focus on our friendship for now on today’s talk. Maybe we’ll try again, maybe we won’t. Maybe we’re gonna prefer being only friends after all. Who knows? Hahaha, the future is always wild, wouldn’t you say? –

-Heh, you can say that again. –

-Oh, you didn’t hear me? I. Said. That. The. Future. Is. Always. Wild. –

-No, no, Izzy, I got you the first time. I agreed. –

-Oh, ok, cool. Now, please, can you please tell me why you smell like strawberries? It’s kind of intoxicating even if it’s a nice scent. –

-I’m curious about that too, Gwen. – Owen then said as he paused watching over the pots for a second and approached me and Izzy with two glasses of water. – You smell very nice, but I don’t think it’s something that really defines you, is it? –

I shook my head and laughed a bit.

-Well, you two got me there. I don’t have a strawberry scented perfume or anything. – I began to explain. – But you’re not gonna believe why I’m smelling like this if I told you. –

-Oh, please, it’s not like you can surprise anyone that much with anything anymore, Gwen… - Said a snarky voice behind me as he entered the kitchen, making me surprised.

I knew who that was.

-What the…? Noah? The fuck… where did you come from? – I asked.

-Uh, my house, genius. – He replied, as snarky as ever.

-But didn’t you and your family come to Owen’s last cook-out, why are you here again? –

-Eh, I had nothing to do tonight and didn’t want to spend my time listening to my youngest brother cry or my middle brother yelling at someone on voice chat during a game of Counter-Cross online, so I texted Owen what he was doing, told my parents I was skipping dinner, and… here I am. It’s nice to see you, by the way. –

-But don’t you live some time away from here? And also, if you wanted to avoid hearing your brother cuss his ass off to a video game, why come here where my brother and Owen’s are duking out heavily on the Gamestation. -

-Owen picked me up in Harold’s limo and, like Izzy, my parents will come to pick me up later. They don’t mind the drive, they trust Owen and his family. And about the game part, trust me, it’s way better to hear monkeys simply playing together than hearing a gorilla like my brother calling someone else a shithead and the thousands of reasons of why they are one. Your brother is a saint to compared to mine. -

I rolled my eyes. The perfect match for Kitty’s sister, at least according to me and Cody, was someone I had not expected to see again in my lifetime, but whatever, Izzy was already a surprise, why not Noah too? They’re both important to Owen, just like I was to him.

-So… wow us, then. Where’d you get the scent? – Noah asked, clearly faking interest.

-Well… if you all must know. – I sighed and began talking. – After Owen and I were at Harold’s, I went to Harbourfront for a while… and I ran into Heather. –

Owen and Izzy seemed surprised. Noah not so much.

-WOAH! – Said Owen. – Was she mean to you? You know you can tell us. –

-Nah, nah. We actually… ended up having a good time talking for a while. –

-Really? With Heather? –

-I know it sounds crazy, but Owen, I did tell you that she and I are no longer beefing. –

-But I mean, to the point where you two talked for a while… -

-Without being at each other’s throats. – Added Izzy.

-And her being the reason you “smell good” apparently. – Finished Noah.

-Guys, it surprised me too, but I didn’t feel angry, or frustrated, or anything with her, I swear. – I explained. - I think All-Stars and recently getting a job and going to therapy have been making her a little bit more tolerable. In fact, she was so open today that she shared some of her perks with me by treating me to a spa session at her favorite place. –

-Oh, that finally answers the question of the scent, then. – Owen said.

-Mm-hmm, and I enjoyed my time there. They didn’t try to beautify me or anything because they understood how I rolled but they did give me and Heather some nice massages, baths and I even got a facial to melt my stress away. –

-Finally acting like a normal girl then, huh Gwen? – Joked Noah, trying to sound smart.

-Oh, fuck off, Noah. – I gave him a smack on the shoulder. – Like you would know anything about girls. –

-Just because I’m not dating anyone right now, doesn’t mean I don’t want to, just so you know. – He said, shrugging.

-Heh, yeah, I’ll say. I remember when you tried hugging Bridgette in the Yukon. Care to explain yourself there, genius? –

Noah blushed and scratched his neck. Ha, gotcha.

-It was… it was just for warmth, it was cold. – He attempted to explain. – And most people were already gunning for Alejandro, and Bridgette was the closest girl. –

-Not necessarily. You could have also gone for Courtney. – Izzy intervened. – Or Heather if you were feeling bold. –

-Heh, yeah, like I was gonna go for the stubborn CIT or the Queen Diva. – Noah rolled his eyes.

-And your first thought was “surfer girl” then? Blonde, beautiful, surfer girl? – I kept teasing.

Noah blushed harder.

-Aw, don’t tell me you had a crush on her… - I smirked, still teasing him.

-I have… no comment… - Noah said, crossing his arms.

-You know, Gwen… - Izzy then said to me. -Had Sierra not already claimed him, he could’ve also tried his luck with Cody. –

-Oh my God, Izzy, you are absolutely right. – I said as we both started to laugh. – After all, he was his first kiss. –

Izzy and I laughed our asses off after that, and even Owen laughed a bit too as he kept on making the food. Noah was clearly annoyed and simply rolled his eyes and pouted. I felt a little bad about it since he had come here to have a good time with his friend and I was making his life a bit of a nightmare right now. It was all in good fun but enough is enough.

-Oh, lighten up, Noah… - I turned to him and put my arm on his shoulder. – I’m just messing around. I’m sure you’ll find a good girl out there one day. –

-Maybe just as snarky as you. – Izzy said.

-Yeah, buddy, we’re all just laughing with you, I promise. I’m glad you’re here, and Izz is too. I don’t know about Gwen though. –

-Eh, never really hung out with him, big guy, but hey, I don’t mind calling a truce. I already did it twice today. How about it, Noah? –

Noah glared at me for a second before sighing.

-Yeah, sure. I mean, you were always ok by my standards, even after the crappy love triangle. Owen does tell me you have been doing a lot lately to do better, I guess I could see it if you faced the music with Harold and made peace with Heather. –

-Thanks, man. –

-Aw, this is what I like to see. – Owen then said. – Three of the biggest friends I have getting along. I’m really glad you’re all here. –

-Heh, likewise, big guy. Happy to be here. – Noah smirked and raised his glass towards Owen.

-It is so sweet that you arrange these parties, Big O. – Izzy added. – Next time do just give me a call though, that way I can bring my mom. –

-Thank you for inviting me, Owen. Can’t wait to taste what you have in store for us. It smells fantastic! – I said, also raising my glass towards him.

-You’re all gonna love it! It’s almost ready so help me start gathering everyone. – We did as Owen asked as he, in turn, called his parents to help him arrange all the food they’d cooked before serving.

The cook-out party went so smoothly after that. Owen and his folks had prepared this amazing-looking chicken adobo with rice. The big guy learned the recipe from DJ, who learned it from his mom, who learned it from a Filipino friend she has. I know that seems like a lot of tunnels for it to go through, but the recipe had managed to stay preserved for Owen to cook it as accurately as possible. And when I tasted it, I could feel my taste buds dancing at how good it was. It paired perfectly with the rice and with the rest of the side dishes they’d made for the evening.

During dinner we all started having some nice conversations about life and Owen’s family had some very funny stories to share. Izzy also shared some things that have happened to her over the last few weeks and, while still some very wacky stories, they still sounded kind of fun. I did miss hearing her a bit, I’m just glad she’s holding up ok. Noah was a little bit more neutral, but he still had some nice stories here and there, especially those involving his dog. I simply shared with the group that I’ve been restoring some old friendships, making peace with others, and that I had started at art school and told some funny stories involving me and some of my new friends. Owen did ask if I had done something fun with Leshawna recently given that we’re hanging out again, and I just told everyone about the coffee shop visit and the small shopping spree she had talked me into taking with her to get ready for… nope, I don’t think I can say what or with who to this group yet, at least not if Izzy is here, she can very loose mouthed.

But anyway, still, the dinner party ended up being so good and we all ended up having a fantastic time. For dessert, both my and Owen’s mom had prepared one for all of us. My mom brought her world-famous peach cobbler and Owen’s mom made a mouth-watering apple pie. Owen brought out pints of vanilla and caramel ice cream for us to accompany dessert with and he also offered coffee to anyone who wanted a cup. My mom, Owen’s dad, Noah, and I took him up on that offer. Dessert time was more of a relaxed time where we could have it anywhere on the ground floor of the house, not necessarily the dinner table. I sat with Noah and Izzy with our dessert in the living room while waiting for Owen to finish pouring coffee. Izzy had to go to the bathroom though, so I hung with Noah for a while… who then dropped this bomb on me:

-You’re seeing Trent again, aren’t you? –

I froze when I heard that.

-W… what do you mean? – I asked anxiously.

-I figured that if you said yes to Leshawna taking you shopping to get you ready for something it would have to be a date. Even more after you let Lindsay also help you with it. – He replied.

-Ugh, well, how would you know it was with him? –

-It’s a classic: You wanted to cause a good impression on someone you haven’t seen for so long, so you agreed to let others give you tips on style because you were afraid that yours wasn’t going to be enough anymore. Am I in the ballpark? –

-Not… 100%. He likes the way I look. –

-Oh, I’m sure he does, but you just wanted to be better. –

-…maybe a little. I kind of said yes to Leshawna because she wasn’t going to back down about it. But let’s be clear about one thing: Trent likes how I look just fine. –

-Again: Not saying he doesn’t. But, whatever, I’m not a gossip queen or a loose mouth like Izzy so I won’t say a thing, don’t worry. All I’ll say is that good for you. I don’t care about Trent’s music or his drama, but I’d take him over Duncan any day of the week. –

-Thanks, Noah. Though… I still have something to do regarding Duncan soon. –

-Are you seriously going to visit him? –

-Just for closure. I don’t wanna get back together or even tease the idea of it. –

-Are you sure he’s going to understand? –

-Not entirely, but I’ll have to try. And if he doesn't, whatever, I’d have said what I needed to say and that’s that. Plus, Leshawna will be there with me to make sure he stays in line. –

-Heh, good call bringing her. I’d have taken Courtney just to watch the show unfold though. –

-It would have been a show, I admit. –

-Well, good luck. –

-Thanks, man. –

Owen soon approached both of us with cups of coffee and Izzy returned from the bathroom. The four of us began talking again and just vibed well with the rest of our time at the big guy’s house.

All throughout the day, the most unexpected things happened. I established three truces today: One with someone I had wronged, one with my former enemy, even if that one was already set in stone, that resulted in a day out with her, and one with someone I didn’t care about but found out was an ok guy in the end. It was surprising but it was also a sign that my path was working and that I just had to keep going.

Although… now for two of the biggest obstacles: Duncan and The Voice.

Duncan I feel wouldn’t be that much of a challenge to talk to, but The Voice needed psychological attention, and I needed to make that appointment with Trent’s doctor soon. It hasn’t bothered me lately, thank God, but I’m gonna put it down as deep and as for good as I can. As soon as I’m done with the bad boy, I’m calling her to start talking.

Yes, I have a feeling things will get a bit rough again, but if I managed to get this far with this new way I’m approaching things, I’ll breeze through them swiftly and with more friends at my side than I had imagined.

Chapter Text

Coffee Break

Drops of Harmony – Toronto – Trent’s POV

As per the habit nowadays, I drove from my house all the way to the coffee and music bar I work at, ready to begin my shift for the day, on this lovely Wednesday afternoon. It began like any other: Punching my card, putting on my uniform, warming up the coffee machines, and cleaning any dust mite that might have fallen on the surface of the bar while it was unattended. All standard stuff… but my mind was also in another place today.

On our last date, Gwen, my beautiful girlfriend, had told me that she wanted to shut down every single aspect regarding her relationship with her ex, Duncan. *Tsk* Duncan… what a ginormous piece of shit that asshole is. After TDI, the dude straight up became the biggest dick that I’ve ever known in my life… but he also became the reason Gwen looked the other way from me. Granted, he’s not entirely to blame for the fallout of my relationship with her at the time, but he was such a smug guy about it and besides, is it just me or did he really not give that much of a crap about Gwen? No matter what or how much she irritated him, his thoughts would always go back to Courtney, one way or another. Dude’s a mess…

Ugh, anyway, I don’t wanna keep dwelling on that. Gwen wanted to bring closure to her and Duncan’s relationship, as she had dumped him on live TV during her run in All-Stars. She believes that despite her feeling better after breaking up with him since to her it meant that she could have a better resolve and friendship with Courtney, recently she has been thinking that maybe it’s best to actually put an end to this… the right way. After all, right now, her focus is on herself, growing as a person, fixing what was broken, and taking down everything that has pulled her down, whether it was her fault or not.

I was incredibly skeptical of her going, why wouldn’t I be? I mean, it’s not because I thought that she’d try anything to get back together with him after she and I recently restarted things between us, the thought never crossed my mind… for long at least, but it’s more because… I just didn’t want her to feel that she wasted her time talking to him. No matter what she says to him, I know for a fact that Duncan won’t take it seriously. Courtney and TDI in general have tried to soften him up, but he doesn’t let up much. Plus, going to talk to him meant going to a prison! Yeah, not a juvenile center like where he was before, this time he was put in a FUCKING PRISON! Even with Leshawna accompanying her, I was worried.

But no matter if I had tried to say anything to her when she told me about this… her mind was set. I did understand in the end, but inside me, I could feel my anxiety taking over. The girl that I had fallen madly in love with on that island some time ago, who I now got back together with, was set to go to a prison for closure with her delinquent ex. I have no idea what could result from this, but my nerves have been in overdrive since.

And when is she going?

…

Today.

She’s on her way right now with Leshawna as I speak. She had arranged for it to be today since she was told beforehand that her teacher wouldn’t be able to make it for class. I drew a sigh as I polished some mugs. My anxiety was rising up again just thinking about all this, but… come on Trent! Think positive! As soon as Gwen’s done, she’ll call you and everything will be ok. Remember what Dr. Sally has told you: If you let the anxious thoughts win, you’ll let the OCD win, and if you let the OCD win, you’ll block yourself to joy.

Come on, man. Deep breaths. One…

Two…

Three….

Four……

Ah, yeah, there we go. Man… I almost got lost there. Everything will be ok, man. Just get yourself together and prepare for work. Your first customer of the day could be here any minute.

-*Ahem* Service, please… -

I heard a deep voice calling from the other end of the bar. It was a girl, black sports hoodie with the hood on, trying to conceal her identity, dark blue shorts and a pair of sports sneakers. I smirked, I knew who it was. It was my usual "secret" customer.

-Hello, welcome to “Drops”, how can I help you? – I said coyly.

-My… usual… please… - She responded, looking around, making sure no one figured her out.

-Ah, so one large French vanilla protein coffee, iced, non-dairy with a slight sugar-free caramel drizzle. Coming right up. –

I quickly made her order, served her drink in a tall, chilled glass and put it on a coaster before giving it to her.

-Thanks… – She said as she approached the glass to her and took a sip.

-No problem… Eva. – I replied teasingly.

She almost spat out her drink as soon as I said her name.

-Will you shut your mouth, Trent?! What part of “keep this shit a secret” don’t you understand?! – Eva wanted to yell, but she knew she’d get kicked out if she did, so she just whispered angrily at me.

-Because I keep telling you that this is ridiculous. – I responded. – I can guarantee you that nobody here will care about who you are and won’t even recognize you. I bet nobody from your gym even frequents this place. –

-You know I can’t take either of those risks. Hood stays on, more with this drink I call my usual… ugh, might as well drink the entire bottle of caramel syrup at this point. –

-Eva, it’s sugar-free, you’re not cheating. And it’s not a crime to have a little bit of sweetness there. –

-Hmm… maybe not, but… ugh… adding flavoring when protein is supposed to be flavorless, how soft am I at this point? –

-Not enough for me to not feel less intimidated by you, I’ll tell you that right now. You’re still pretty strong and fear-inducing to anyone who crosses you. –

-You’re damn right I am. But, at the same time, not unreasonable. I still have to admit that this is the only coffee place that has gotten protein coffee right. –

-Can’t you make your own at home? I’ve seen fitness places that sell the powder. –

-And all of them tasted like shit. They made regular protein powder taste like I’m drinking a milkshake in comparison. –

-Well, I’m just glad you’re enjoying it. Had a good workout session today? –

-No gym today, just jogging. –

-Oh, well, had a good run then? –

-Eh, it was ok. Nothing really happened. –

Just as she was about to take another sip of her coffee, Eva then looked at me and paused.

-You feeling ok, man? – She suddenly asked.

-Huh, me? – I questioned.

-No, the carton of milk behind you. Yes, you, dumbass. –

-Woah, no need for name calling. –

-No need to ask obvious questions. Now, tell me, you ok? You seem kinda tense. And I know tense. –

-Ugh, is it obvious? –

-A little. What’s eating you? I probably won’t do much about it because, ugh, feelings, but might as well make sure someone else is not dying or something. –

-Well, it’s about the girl I’m seeing. –

-Gwen? –

What the…? How does she know?!

-How did you know I’m seeing her again? – I asked, shocked.

-I’ve seen you guys around. Why? Were you trying to keep this a secret? Because if so, you guys suck at it. –

-We always try and make sure there’s nobody we know around us. –

-Yeah, try and look for people who can recognize others from long distances too, then. Just saying. Don’t worry, though, I won’t tell anyone, it doesn’t really matter what you two do for me to talk about it with others. -

-Ugh, well, anyway, yeah, it’s about her. –

-What’s going on? –

-Well… today she went to the nearest prison for a visit. –

-Visit? Who the fuck is she going to see? Oh, wait, is she actually going to go see Duncan? –

-Unfortunately… -

-I thought they were over and you two were back on. –

-They are and we are, but… Gwen’s also going through a new path in her life where she’s aiming to make up for her mistakes with people. She feels that bringing proper closure to her and Duncan will help to ease that path and move on better. –

-So just closure? –

-Yup. –

-Eh, I don’t really think she needed to see him for that. She already chose to close this shit when she dumped his ass on live TV, that was enough if you ask me. See why I say that feelings are stupid sometimes? –

-Well, all due respect, Eva, they’re HER feelings and if she feels that this will help, I’ll support her. –

-Even if it means swallowing the fact that she’ll be talking to the guy who made you pretty much lose your damn marbles? –

-Yes. –

Eva simply shrugged at my response.

-Alright, you’re a bigger man than I realized. At least this time you’re saner. –

-Thanks? –

-Sorry, you know how I am with these things. –

-It’s cool, at least I’m kinda glad there’s someone here to talk to. –

-Yeah, well, it’s the least I can do for you for having kept the secret for this long. –

-I still think this is silly, Eva. I know you’re a private person, but no one is gonna judge you for coming here and, again, I doubt anyone you know from your gym is here. –

-Really? Not even Jo is here? –

-Jo? –

-Tall girl, short blonde-brownish hair, usually wears a gray hoodie. –

-Hmm, no girl on my shift with that description has come here as far as I’m concerned. Though the name does sound familiar… oh, wait… is it the same Jo from…? –

-Yes, from the TD season none of us were a part of. That girl has skills, but she constantly boasts about them, even more after her recent brush with death from those balloons. We’re… friends, but we constantly try to one up each other and… I don’t know how I’d feel if she saw me get my protein from coffee, more with a place like this. –

-Come on, Eva, do you really think she’d care about that? You’re getting your protein from somewhere you like it; that’s nothing to write home about. –

-Well, the vibes from this place are a lot more relaxed so… I just don’t want anyone, be it Jo or anyone else, to think I’ve gone soft or anything. –

-I still think you’re tough as hell, Iron Woman. – I said to her with a smile.

-Heh, thanks. – She smirked as she downed more of her coffee.

She then told me she wanted to be alone with her thoughts for a while if that was ok. I said that was no problem as she took out her iPod and her earbuds. I leant back on the counter behind me while looking at the band that was playing and reflected on the conversation I had just now with Eva, as well as the previous interactions we have had as my secret customer.

Honestly, I can safely say at this point that, when you get to know her, Eva can be kind of a cool person. Of course, she prefers her privacy, and I have been more than happy in keeping the secret of where she has been, even though I think that due to fame dying down, no one will care that much anymore, even less a clientele in a bar where people often go for the music. Even with Gwen a few weeks ago when we went bowling I kept the secret, pretending to be unaware of where she had been to her.

Every time she comes into “Drops of Harmony”, she orders the same thing, her protein coffee, sits in silence with music on her earbuds, pays for her drink and leaves. However, she sometimes has engaged in small talk with me, mainly because of boredom and because I’m the only one around she knows. This is to date one of the longest we’ve had.

However, as I awaited Gwen’s call from her visit to prison, I got another familiar customer…

-Um, excuse me, can I get some service? –

My eyes widened when I heard the voice. There, on the other side of the bar, opposite to where Eva was sitting, was the CIT herself, Courtney. I was shocked that she was here, but before I could attend her, one of my co-workers jumped in and took her order. I noticed that Eva had also recognized her and simply looked away while drinking the rest of her coffee. Since I knew that I still had some mugs left to polish on the side where she was sitting, I simply scooted behind my co-worker as quickly and discreetly as I could, turning my back away from her and whistling innocently. My colleague finished taking the order and went back to the kitchen though, leaving me alone with her. I sighed as I then heard her chuckle in my direction.

-Hey, Trent. – She greeted happily.

She caught me…

-Long time no see, huh? – The CIT continued.

I took a deep breath and decided to give her the benefit of the doubt. After all, Gwen told me that Courtney was changing for the better, and I trust her judgement. I turned and chuckled back at her.

-Courtney! Hey! – I said. – What a surprise seeing you here! –

-Well, I was driving around in the neighborhood, saw the shop, and remembered that Gwen told me about the place, so I thought I’d stop by. – She replied.

-But doesn’t your campus have a coffee shop? –

-Ugh, it made the mistake of starting to offer a new “Happy Hour” menu and the line was taking forever. So I hopped in my car, drove around and when I saw the name, I remembered everything Gwen had told me and, well, here I am. –

-I see… well, are you liking the place so far? –

-It’s very cool! Though, Gwen also told me that on Wednesdays you are up on stage performing, right? –

-Oh, that’s not until much later, but not today anyway, my drummer called in sick, and another group offered to step up. It’s cool though. It gives my pipes a rest. –

-No doubt you’re still very talented, Trent. Glad to see what Gwen has told me about you was true and you’re doing ok. –

-Same here. I’m actually very surprised, but also happy, to know that you and Cody are getting along. –

-He honestly has been such good company given that I don’t know a lot of people yet. He’s a great guy and a great friend… and I hate the fact that it took me so long to see that. –

-Woah, woah, you’re not crushing on my boy, are you? –

-Oh no, no, no! I mean, I value Cody’s friendship a lot. I’m just saying that he and I could have been great friends in World Tour in the first place had I not let my ego get the best of me. I only think of him as a great friend right now, and I hope that whatever girl he ends up dating is really happy with him as a partner. –

-What about you? Are you going to go back in the search of a partner yourself? –

-Not right now. I guess you can understand why. Right now, the focus is on myself, growing as a person and if possible fix things with those who I’ve done dirty, one way or another. In fact, I recently managed to talk to Lindsay again. –

-Really? You two were at each other’s throats in TDA, or rather, YOU were at her throat. Did you call her? –

-It’s a funny story, actually. I was at the Eaton Center looking for a new sweater when I ran into her. She seemed oddly happy to see me, which I found a bit weird considering… well, TDA, but I ran along with it and asked her if she wanted to go get a coffee to catch up. We ended up having a way better conversation than I thought. Then, during it, I thought… you know, maybe I should tell her that I was a bit of a bitch to her during our run in TDA and that I’m sorry for it. And as a matter of fact, the thing I had in my bag was just the icing my apology cake needed… -

I kept listening curiously as she finished the story and she got her order at the same time.

-Remember my Princess Courtney tiara? I used to keep it with me as a good luck charm, even if things weren’t going my way. I even carried it with me when I first started law school. I remembered that on the Fairy Tale Movie challenge, Chris had picked both Lindsay and I as candidates to be the princess, and she went first but when the boot wouldn’t fit her, I ended up being it. As I told her how sorry I was for all the taunting I did, for all the name calling and for, well, everything, I then said: “Lindsay, to further prove to you how sorry I am, there’s something I wanna give you. Close your eyes…” –

-I think I know where this is going. – I smiled at her as she nearly finished.

-Yup, I went behind her, took off her bandana for a sec, and placed the tiara on her head. I held out a makeup mirror as I told her to open her eyes and… - Courtney trailed off a bit. It looked like she was getting emotional thinking about what she did to Lindsay to make amends. I don’t blame her. All Lindsay wanted was to be friends with everyone, including her, and she in turn was sometimes the nastiest person. – Sorry, Trent. When she opened her eyes and saw what I put on her, she… she was just so happy. She was squealing, and jumping in joy, and feeling giddy, and… I don’t know, now that I think about it, it just felt nice and accomplished, like the right decision was finally made after so long. The mascara, however, didn’t start running off her face until she finally settled down and I told her one more thing. –

-What’d you tell her? –

- “That tiara is now where it truly belongs. I now dub thee, Princess Lindsay” –

-Aw, Court… -

-Oh, man, I swear, overjoyed would be an understatement of how she was feeling. When I said that, she tackled me into a hug and practically yelled that she forgave me. –

-Did you hug her back? –

-I did. In fact, from that point on, she even offered to help me pick out a sweater and that it was on her. I told her it wasn’t necessary, but she insisted so I ultimately gave in. It was actually a lot more fun than I thought. –

-See? See what happens when you give a little? Guess Gwen and Cody were right about you slowly turning over a new leaf. –

-Like I told the former, Trent, I don’t look back at the old me with a smile. In fact, I don’t wanna be like her anymore. I’ll still put everything I can give into making my career all I dreamed about, but not at the expense of others. –

-That’s good, Courtney. I’m happy for you. –

-Thanks, Trent. – She said to me before taking a sip of the latte she ordered. – Ooh, and this coffee is amazing! –

-Better than the coffee house at your Campus? –

-I mean, over there the coffee place is a brand so, you know, the coffee tastes like the brand, but this one tastes a lot fresher. –

-Management comes here every morning to make sure all the beans we use are of quality and are grounded up to perfection. Glad you like it. –

-Mm, and are these pastries baked in-house as well? This muffin is delicious! –

-Uh, no. For that, we have an arrangement with a local bakery. Though they always deliver the new baked goods fresh and hot. For something made in the kitchen, it’s usually the appetizers and entrees we serve for lunch and dinner. –

Courtney browsed the menu for a second before turning to me again.

-And what’s good? – She asked.

-You won’t believe it from a coffee place, but… the clientele loves the mozzarella sticks. –

-Huh… they don’t actually pair them with coffee though, right? –

-Oh no, no, no, they usually order iced tea or fruit punch or just plain water. –

-Oh, I was just gonna say that it would be a bizarre combination. Mm, I haven’t had mozzarella sticks in so long. –

-I could have the kitchen fire you up a batch. –

-No, no, Trent, I’m good with the coffee and the muffin right now, thank you. Plus, I’m also waiting for a call soon. –

-Gwen? –

-Yeah, how’d you- oh, wait, she did tell me that she’ll call you too once she’s done with the visit. –

-Yup, question is which one of us she’ll call first though. –

-Heh, let the best person win, I guess. -

I chuckled as we shook on it and waited patiently for Gwen’s call. However, we both agreed that regardless of who she calls first, we’d put us on speaker to ease up the load for her and Leshawna of having to call two people. She is important to both of us and it’s fair to help her out. As time passed and I started dabbling between talking to Courtney and attending more customers, I saw that Eva had already left. Left her money, and even a tip for me, on the counter and a small note on a napkin that read:

- “Thanks for the drink, as usual. Keep the change. See you next week.” –

I smirked as I collected her money and put the tip in my pocket. She has never left me a note before, but I thought it was nice of her to do so. Like I said, I think to her there’s sometimes more than meets the eye, but maybe it’s just me right now.

-Who was sitting over there? I saw them when I came in, and they looked kind of familiar. – Courtney asked as I approached her.

-I’m not sure either. – I replied, playing the ignorance card. – They ordered a protein coffee and had their hood on the entire time they were here. –

-At least they were nice enough to give you a tip. –

-Yeah, I mean I’m always grateful for any tip I get, but you know. –

We both chuckled, when suddenly…

*Bzzt* *Bzzt*

I heard my phone ringing. Me and Courtney’s eyes widened as I took it out of my pocket.

-Is it her? – She asked.

I simply nodded.

-Come on, let’s take this call outside, there’s too much noise here. – I told her, to which she agreed.

I asked my colleague to take over for just a few minutes while Courtney and I stepped outside the bar and braced ourselves.

-You ready? – I asked her.

-Yeah. Pick up. – Courtney drew a deep breath as she nodded and gave me the “go-ahead”.

Without anything else to lose, I clicked accept and put the call on speaker…

Closure

On the way to the Maplehurst Correctional Complex – Gwen’s POV

That afternoon, my head was filled with anxiety and nerves. Despite Leshawna trying since the break of dawn to calm me down, I couldn't help but wonder what the fuck was actually going to happen once we reach the prison and the visit center. I thought I knew what I was going to do and what was expecting me but… ugh… this feels so… unnerving to me. Once I see into Duncan’s blue eyes again and I get to hear his voice through the speaker phone, will he be glad to see me or… simply tired? What if this whole thing was a mistake and Courtney and Trent were right that he wouldn’t listen? I know I said I didn’t care, and I don’t, but… I don’t know, part of me, the most delusional part of me, kind of wants to be sure that what I say to him somehow resonates… just a tad. Well, maybe resonate is not the right word, but that it at least stays with him, and he doesn’t just shove it down the deepest hole in his mind like every single thing Courtney has told him over all the time they’ve been together.

My hands fidgeted all the way to the prison. I kept looking out the window and then put my head back into my seat. I was in a loop. I knew this was going to benefit me in the end, but my head was still spinning, nonetheless. Throughout the whole journey, Leshawna kept on putting her hand occasionally on my shoulder for comfort.

-Everything’s going to be ok, girl. – She would say to me warmly. – We go in, you tell him what you need to tell him, and we’re out. Just like you intended. Easy as pie. –

I sighed every time. I knew what she was telling me, and she was right, but things still spun around in my head. When normal comfort didn’t seem to be doing much for me, Leshawna then pulled out the big gun and gave someone a call, hoping that they weren’t busy.

-Hello? – I recognized the voice. I was a bit happy to hear her, despite still feeling anxious.

-Hey, Bridge! – Leshawna called out. – How you doing, girl? –

-Leshawna? Hey, girl! All good, how about you? –

-Doing alright, girl. Did I catch you at a bad time? –

-No, no, I’m on break right now. My next pupils don’t come until at least another half hour, what’s up? –

-Listen, Bridge, I’m calling because we have a situation here. We are in my car, and I was hoping that you could help Gwen out too. I’ve been trying, but I feel like she may need all of us. –

-Gwen’s there? Hey, bestie! My Goth Queen! How are you? Is everything ok? –

I pulled my head back from the window as I faced Leshawna’s phone with Bridgette on the other line.

-Well, go on, Gwen. You wanna leave our girl hanging? – Leshawna incited.

-H… hey, Bridgette. – I said, trembling.

-Hey, Goth Queen. – The surfer girl greeted playfully. – What’s this I hear about you needing help? Is everything cool? –

-Well… I’m currently doing… something that… may be controversial for some, but I feel would bring peace to my mind. – I replied.

-Um… ok. What is it? –

-Leshawna and I… are going to Maplehurst Prison for a visit. –

-Prison? – Bridgette pondered for a few seconds, then she gasped. -Oh… oh shit, are you… are you actually going to see him? Are you actually paying Duncan a visit? –

-Yes… - I replied, feeling a bit ashamed. – But don’t think it’s because I want to get back together with him or anything like that, I promise. –

-Oh, no, no, no, I wasn’t thinking that, I swear, but… it’s just… it is a bit worrisome mostly because of where you’re headed. Despite Duncan being more bark than bite if you ask me, he’s still in jail. Jail, Gwen! I don’t want you to get hurt despite all the restrictions the guards put on you guys. Why exactly are you going to see him? –

-To end this chapter once and for all. If I’m going to move along with my life, this one of my key, and almost last, steps: Confront the past face-to-face and tell it to take a hike. Only… as I sit here in Leshawna’s car… I realize it’s easier said than done. –

-But isn’t that what you’ve been doing these last few weeks, bestie? Is this one harder because it.. involves… Duncan… and you… were involved in a… drama and, ok, now I see why it is. –

-There you go. –

-Well, just be direct. Go forth, tell him what you need to tell him for closure, and get out. You’re brave, Gwen, braver than anyone gives you credit for. If you had the guts to take a stand and admit your fuckups, you have the guts to face Duncan too. –

-That’s what I’m telling her, girl. – Leshawna added. – But she’s still feeling anxious. –

-Well, I’m here, Leshawna. – Said Bridgette. – And I’m not hanging up until you guys reach the prison. Gwen, I have your back, both of us have your back, you know that. –

-Yeah, Bridge, I know. – I said, with a faint smile.

-Don’t think about how your decision with Duncan affected you, think about how you rose above from it and gained back more and more as you kept going. I mean, look at you! You and Trent are doing better than ever, you’ve got amazing friends, both old and new, you don’t have known enemies anymore, you’re doing amazing things in art school, you’ve got a lot, are you grateful for it? –

-Every day of my life. –

-Then that’s all you need, bestie. When you come face-to-face with Duncan, think positively. Think about what you’ve accomplished so far and not about your mistakes or the drama that resulted from it, otherwise you’ll freeze. You can do it. –

-She’s right, Gwen. – Leshawna interjected. – You came far because you recognized what you did wrong and you’re mending it. Duncan on the other hand, he thought he was “losing his touch” and rather than embracing the change, he went too far to prove he was still a bad boy. Where is he now, huh? A cell. A cold, gray, cell. –

-To be fair, two things: 1. It was Chris’s mansion he blew up so any karma that piece of shit host gets does make me smile. And 2. Courtney was very high maintenance; a lot of people would have snapped if they were trying to change them too much for so long. –

-Then maybe he should have fucking said something, even if it was Courtney who he was dealing with! – Exclaimed Bridgette. – What he did was still not justified, Gwen, and you know it. If he wanted to still be a bad boy and a punk, maybe he should’ve thought twice before doing something he’d actually regret in the long run, whether it was kissing you or blowing shit up. And no, don’t tell me that “but I went along with him after that kiss” crap. Yes, you did, but you did like me and Geoff and actually atoned for it in the eyes of Courtney. Did Duncan do that? –

-No… - I replied.

-Bingo. -

-Holy crap, Bridge, you went off. I… I didn’t mean to make you angry. –

-I’m not angry, bestie, not at you. Duncan just manages to get on my nerves, not only because he got me out of the game, but also because of how much of an ass he is. Can you guys believe that there are times where Geoff thinks about him? –

-It doesn’t surprise me, Bridge. – Added Leshawna. – Your man was BFFs with both him and DJ. –

-Yeah, on season 1, afterwards it was only DJ. – Bridgette replied.

-By that logic, we shouldn’t be here helping Gwen, then. –

-Ugh, come on, Leshawna, you know that’s not what I meant. –

-*Sigh* Yeah, I know. Now I can kind of get why Gwen’s so anxious. Just talking about the asshole manages to ignite a fire within us all. Let’s try to get back on track. –

-Yeah, the point is, Gwen, that you DID change. Duncan DIDN’T. You’re not expecting him to give you a warm welcome when he sees you, are you? –

-No, I’m not. In fact, Courtney told me to brace myself for disappointment, but I told her that as long as I get my point across to him, I’m good. If he’s going to take it into consideration, great, if not, well, I would have said what I needed to say. –

-Exactly, girl, exactly. – Leshawna agreed. – Now just take some deep breaths because we’re almost there. Bridgette and I are here for you, right Bridge? –

-All the way, Gwen, I promise. – Bridgette said firmly yet caringly.

As I started to take in everything we’d been talking about, I decided to slowly, but surely, let go of my doubts about this and just roll the dice. I knew what my intentions were since the minute I planned this visit. It’s time to make do with those intentions, no matter what the outcome is in this case. I can do this. I can do this.

-I can do this. – I said my third statement out loud.

-You can, Gwen. – Said Leshawna.

-You will, bestie. – Added Bridgette.

I felt a bit more motivated after that. I spent some more time talking to both of my best friends as we neared the prison and checked in. The guards were kind enough to point us to where to park and how to get to the visitor center. It wasn’t long now. Just a couple of steps and some mandatory pat-downs and checks. Minutes later, we both got the “all clear” and were told to sit down at visitor booth number two. I took a good look around the area while waiting for Duncan to show up.

It looked like any other prison I’ve seen in movies and on TV, nothing really out of the ordinary. The place was disturbing, nonetheless. Duncan literally got thrown into a slammer with all kinds of criminals, not just mere punks, and that did make me a bit nauseous. I have no idea how it was when he was in juvie for comparison, he never really told me a lot of stories about it when we were dating, but I’m assuming this was 10000 times worse. The whole time that I was fidgeting with my fingers while waiting for my ex to show up, Leshawna did not move her hand off my back, gently rubbing it for warmth and comfort.

Suddenly…

We heard a small alarm and a door opening on the other side of the room, behind the glass and the booths. Two guards walked in and, behind them, a line of prisoners that were solicited for visiting hours. There weren’t many, but none of the ones that walked in were Duncan yet… until the last one.

There he was. Same old piercings on his eyebrow, same old earrings on both of his ears, same old spiked necklace, and of course, same old green-haired mohawk, only difference in it being that it appeared to have grown a bit taller and with more loose strands than before. Clad in an orange jumpsuit, the guard indicated to him his booth and he made a beeline for it. Upon seeing who was visiting him, I think I saw a faint smile drawn upon his face, one he kept as he sat down and picked up the receiver. I quickly, but nervously, picked up my own receiver, bracing myself for our conversation to start.

-Well, well, well, my first non-family visitors and I hit the bullseye on who I thought it was going to be… at least on one of them… – He said smugly.

-Hey, Duncan… - I said back.

-Hey yourself, Gwen. How’ve you been? –

-Good, are you keeping well yourself? –

-Pfft, as much as I can. Fucking slammer. – My delinquent ex scoffed before turning his eyes to my friend. – Heh, and I see you brought Leshawna with you. What up, girl? Good to see you. –

-Doing better than your ass, that’s for sure, boy. – Leshawna grabbed the receiver and told him, as basically as she could, how she’s been doing.

-Eh, on the plus side, the food here is actually not that bad, better than whatever bullshit Chef would serve us at least. –

-If you say so. – She shrugged as she handed me back the receiver.

-So, then… - Duncan leaned back as he started to talk again. – To what do I owe your visit, beautiful? –

-I’d appreciate it if you don’t call me that again, first of all. – I said, frowning. – I am your girl no longer. –

-It was just a compliment. What? Just because you and I are not together anymore I can’t think you’re pretty or something? –

-Keep it to yourself. –

-Whatever you say… now can you please answer my question? – He leaned back in as he said this.

-Well, Duncan… I came here to tell you a couple of things. Don’t know if you’ll care about them, but it’s better to let them out than keeping them bottled up forever. –

-Hmm, are they a lot? I might have four hours, but I do want to do more things. -

-I’ll try and sum them up as best as I can. –

Duncan shrugged.

-Alright, shoot, I guess. - He said.

I braced myself and with a deep breath, started to talk.

-I never gave you a real explanation as to why I dumped you back in All-Stars, first of all. And you are owed one, I feel. I didn’t dump you because you were “losing your edge”, I dumped you because, let’s be honest, it was more obvious than ever that you couldn’t get over Courtney no matter how hard you tried and how you felt about me. It was a pretty valiant effort in World Tour and maybe at the beginning of All-Stars, but sooner or later a tiger shows its real stripes, and they had Courtney written all over them. And it was partly because of that, as much as you may not agree with it and it pains me to say it, you were a pretty lousy boyfriend. –

-Woah, woah, hold on a sec. – Duncan interrupted. – Where do you get that I was not a good boyfriend? Gwen, you and I had a special connection. I felt it, and I know you did too. –

-If you had been a good boyfriend, then you would have been there for me when I was not feeling right. Aka, whenever Courtney glared at me and even planned to have me out when we began in All-Stars. You shot her a glare one time but then because she didn’t pay attention to you, you grew desperate to get her attention, to the point where all your stripes were visible and you were missing her more than ever. I asked for your help, and you said no. –

-Ok, well, in that regard… - He tried arguing.

-Not done. And then it evolved into this whole thing about you not being the “bad boy” anymore and shit. You became such a mess. But again, I didn’t break up with you because of this last part, I broke up with you because at that point your mind would always go to her, no matter what. You even asked me, your girlfriend, if Courtney was watching you or talking about you. That cemented it. The feeling we may have had, the supposed connection, was… gone. Completely gone. –

-Well, Gwen, I… -

-What? You’re gonna try to say that you still cared about me then? If you did, I didn’t see it. Do you have a valid excuse that you’re trying to tell me about? Go on then, tell me. –

-No, but…. why couldn’t you have tried doing something yourself? –

-I was. I wanted to mend things with Courtney because I know I did her wrong and it was worse because I gaslit myself into thinking you and I were good, but it’s hard to make up with someone you accidentally throw things at and even worse when she has an aura that pretty much told you to stay away from her, both regarding you and me. –

-Hey, it was not my fault that you would accidentally trash her with something. –

-I know! But the point stands that I needed you when she was making me so uncomfortable and you… abandoned me. Didn’t you care? –

-I did! But… more about… how you were doing physically and how you were feeling about me. –

I gasped and my eyes widened.

-Duncan… do you… did you hear yourself? – I asked, in disbelief.

Duncan opened his mouth to say something but instantly shut his eyes in regret and anger when realizing the meaning of his words to me.

-Gwen, I… I didn’t mean it like that… - He said, trembling a bit.

-So… how I was feeling emotionally… didn’t matter to you? – I asked back, anxiously.

-No! It... it did, but… you know I suck at that kind of thing. What were you expecting me to do? Tell you everything was going to be alright when I had no idea? Kept glaring at Courtney knowing full well she would’ve kept on blanking me and never letting go of her anger towards you and me? I didn’t know what to do, alright? –

-*Sigh* And you almost never do… -

-You know slowing down is not my style, Gwen. I just act. Call it being reckless, but it's how I do things. -

He then groaned to himself before continuing.

-Of course... I now understand why I shouldn't be so reckless in the first place. Honestly, I'd rather be back in juvie than here. -

We both looked down after that exchange before I sighed and spoke up again.

-Look, Duncan. - I began. - Let’s face it. We never… really went beyond having interests in common or helping each other. We may have some good times, but… I don’t regret the decision I made that night in All-Stars, and… furthermore… I regret having kissed you in the first place during my confessional in the jet, considering where it led me. –

-But didn’t you just say that we had some good times? – He then asked me.

-We did, but that’s also it, good moments can only go so far before you truly realize how much you fell off because of one lousy move. I don’t blame you for the kiss because I did it too, but I wished you could have at least told Courtney that it was over before you did anything, that way at least we could’ve built something new rather than doing things on impulse like I suggested. Why didn’t you consider talking to her first? –

-You know just as well as me that she wouldn’t have taken it well. Hello? This is Courtney we’re talking about. Probably the biggest pain in the ass I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. –

-Oh-ho, and is that a valid excuse, Duncan? – Leshawna then interjected. – Courtney would’ve suffered, but at least it wouldn’t have made you look like an even bigger piece of shit than what you already are, and it wouldn’t have dragged Gwen through the gutter like it did. Going along with your mistake cost her more than you think it did. She may be at fault but admit that you did it with her because you knew how she was feeling about you. –

-That’s not necessarily true, Leshawna. I was aware of her feelings, but it was also because I did feel something for Gwen just like her for me. –

-Again then, asshole, why the fuck didn’t you tell Courtney anything then? If it was all out of fear and how she’d react or even just feelings for Gwen like you say, then you should’ve just gotten over it like you’ve done everything before. Did you really think that this option was perfect for you to escape her and drag Gwen with you, feelings for her or not? I’d hate to see what the hell was on your mind, boy. –

-You know, why the hell did you even yank the receiver off Gwen’s hands? This conversation is supposed to be between me and her, isn’t it? –

Leshawna tried to argue back… but he had a point. She looked at me with a furrowed brow and gave me the receiver back.

-Sorry, girl… - She apologized.

-It’s ok, girl. Thank you for trying to jump in and help out. – I reassured her. Then turned to Duncan again. – Leshawna does have a point, Duncan. If you were tired of Courtney and everything she was doing, you could’ve said something and toughed through it. You did it perfectly fine in Action. Now, I admit, I could’ve also told her something about what I was feeling for you but… -

-You also got scared? – He finished.

-Yeah… a little… but we both know we can’t blame Courtney for who she is. –

-Trust me, as much as I want to because she drives me fucking nuts, I know you’re right. –

Duncan took a deep breath, taking in all of our conversation into his mind for a few minutes. He then stared at me and began talking again.

-Be honest with me, Gwen: What exactly did you feel for me in the first place? Was it really love? Is that why you actually ventured into kissing me? –

I looked down sadly before answering.

-I… I thought it was at the time. Now I realize… it was just an attraction. We may have had some things in common, but I didn’t feel, actual caring love between us. There was a spark, but a spark like the one we had can only burn so bright before it extinguishes. Sorry, Duncan… but… I’ve grown enough to understand that what we had was more based on being attracted to one another than something real. –

We were both silent for another while, before I heard Duncan sighing.

-To tell you the truth… me too. I’ll give it to you, you’re right. Nothing was as real between us as I thought it was. I’m not saying that you aren’t worth it, don’t get me wrong, you are a great girl but… I’m a mess… I was desperate, mixed, confused, all I knew was that my mind and soul wanted out of Courtney’s grasp after how difficult everything had turned when I was with her. I mean, come on. Who the fuck writes up a contract and a rulebook for a relationship? I thought you were the perfect one to leave with because of how well things were between us and how much I liked you as a person but… that doesn’t really mean shit when you don’t have your feelings completely figured out for the other person, does it? –

I was actually a bit surprised that Duncan had opened his heart like that.

-That is not to say, Gwen… that you didn’t mean anything to me, because you did, a lot. But… I do admit that we were trying something when you were fighting your feelings and I... well, my heart was in the wrong place at the wrong time. We both were if you think about it. – He continued.

-I guess you could say that we both acted a little bit out of desperation, huh? – I said sadly.

-Yeah. So… I guess I can’t blame you for dumping my ass if that really was why you did it. I would’ve done the same thing. –

-Duncan, let me ask you, do you really still wanna be the bad guy? –

He sighed.

-Think about how much you gained when you were indirectly good. You earned the trust of many, Zoey considered you a good friend, you looked out for those you cared about, it might have made you soft, but I don’t think it was a bad look for you. You could have still been a tough guy but with a sensible side to him. –

-Ugh, I mean, I get your point but… you kind of reminded me of how Courtney told me something similar all the way back in Season 1. And also… what Leshawna said about me when she went on that spa date in TDA. –

-Oh, so I was right, huh? – Leshawna took the receiver off me for a second as she heard that.

-Yeah, I guess a little bit. But y’know, I didn’t want to be perceived that way so… -

-So you did next to nothing to build upon that, you left it there to rot. -

-Leshawna, come on. – I tried telling her.

-He deserves no sympathy for this, Gwen. – My friend retorted. – Maybe now it is clear why he cheated on Courtney with you, but the fact that he embraces his bad boy persona like a badge of honor and doesn’t really regret messing with the people he messed with does tick me off… a lot. –

-Is that what this about, Leshawna? – Duncan then realized. – That I bullied Harold non-stop for two seasons in a row? Give me some credit that I stopped on World Tour. –

-The only reason you stopped was because your ass quit during the first episode and you weren’t put on any teams because of it. –

-True, but afterwards, I backed off, I never contacted him again. I left him alone, like you wanted, like he wanted. –

-Maybe he went a bit too far voting off Courtney as retaliation on TDI but see it through his POV and tell me you don’t get his frustrations with you. –

-See things through his eyes and tell me it wasn’t justified considering how much of a pain as a bunkmate he can be at times. –

-He may not be perfect, but I can at least be sure that he works clean. –

-Ha, ha, check his underwear and tell me that again. -

-Both of you, stop! – I exclaimed, as quietly as I could to not cause a scene. – Duncan, her point is valid that you were an ass to Harold, regardless of how much irk he gave you. Leshawna, I get you’re also mad at him and his way of being but... ugh… -

I facepalmed and put my head down on the table in front of me. Leshawna seemed to have felt bad about hijacking the conversation again and put her hand on my back with a gentle rub.

-Sorry again, girl. I should really not let my emotions get the best of me. – She said.

I sighed.

-No, it’s ok, again I get it. – I said, putting my head up and lifting myself. -It’s not easy dealing with him. No offense, Duncan. –

-None taken. – He shrugged as I heard his voice through the receiver, which Leshawna was handing me back. – Look, Gwen, to be frank with you, I don’t know if there’s a future for me at this point. I know that sounds depressing, but it’s the truth. It can always change but right now is what I’ve chosen to accept. Could I try being a little bit less of a jerk? Yeah, I can try to be. More if it means that I could avoid this shithole. Will I achieve that? I don’t know. A lot of people already perceive me as a bad guy no matter what I choose to do, and I just roll with it. Maybe someone like Zoey, or even Mike, can believe that there is something else to me, it isn’t unfounded but, let’s face it, if I were to prove to myself and others that I can be tough but also have a sensible side and be balanced with it, it would take me a very long time to do so. It didn’t take you long in comparison because your background is lighter compared to mine and people can easily believe that you regret what you did because of that. Me? I was in juvie before the first season, that sums up everything. –

I could see that he felt bad about things because he started to let loose tears fall down his face.

-I know I don’t deserve your sympathy, so I’m not gonna ask you for it. – He carried on. – But for what it’s worth, I’m sorry I dragged you into this love triangle, I’m sorry that I couldn’t be the boyfriend you deserved, I’m sorry even for saying all those things about Trent in TDA if they somehow contributed to you dumping him or even his descent, and of course, sorry I wasn’t more attentive or active when Courtney had her sights set on you. I was a lousy partner, and you didn’t deserve it. –

I stared at my delinquent ex for a while after he said that. He really did seem sorry for what he did. I didn’t know if to say that I accepted his apology or not, so I just said:

-Thanks, Duncan. – Let him interpret it the way he wants, I know what I meant when I said it. I was curious about something else though… - Answer me one more thing though: Do you still have feelings for Courtney? –

He sighed in frustration and sadness before telling me.

-I do… - He admitted. – But I know there’s nothing I can do about it right now. All I can do is wait, I suppose. –

I simply nodded. In a way, it sounded like he accepted the consequences of his actions, which made him a little bit more admirable in my eyes. Duncan then directed his eyes to Leshawna. I put the receiver in between me and her so that he could talk to her and so that I made sure there were no arguments between them again.

-For the record, Leshawna. – He started. – Sorry if I made Harold’s life a living hell. I know I owe this more to him, but I don’t think he’s ever gonna come by and see me, so… you know… -

-Hmm, I’ll let him know you talked about him, does that sound good? – Leshawna suggested.

-Thanks. – Duncan affirmed. He then turned to me again, only I didn’t put the receiver back on my ear. – Gwen, despite everything, you are a good person and deserve a lot of things in this life. I hope whatever guy you end up seeing and whatever career you choose gives them to you. –

I smirked a bit.

-I really appreciate that, Duncan. – I said gratefully. – I’m happy you could be open like this right now. –

-Me too, I wasn’t expecting it at all, but… it didn’t feel as crummy as I imagined. Maybe I should consider doing it more. –

I smirked again, and he gave out a small smile.

-Well… I think I said what I needed to say. – I began, turning to both him and Leshawna. – Do you want to say anything else to Duncan, Leshawna? –

Leshawna sighed and looked at Duncan directly in the eye. She sighed and then started talking.

-I’m sorry if I got heated. I… genuinely hope the best for you, both while you’re here and when you’re let go. –

Duncan smirked and nodded.

-I’ll go get the car started, girl. Take your time to say goodbye. – My best friend said to me, to which I nodded.

I turned to Duncan one more time as Leshawna left.

-You know, I did mean it when I said we had some good times. – I mentioned.

-I know, I also think we did. – Duncan agreed. – Will I… see you again? Like another visit or something? –

-I’m…not sure yet, sorry. But I will say that… I am glad I had this one. –

-Me too. – He nodded. – Thanks for it. –

I gave him another smile as I was grateful that we managed to give this chapter the closure I was looking for.

-Go be happy, ok? – Those were his last words to me as he hung up the receiver and saluted me farewell before turning to the guard and going back inside.

I sat there for a while, taking in what had happened and reflecting on it. It was a lot, but… I actually did feel the next to last mental cinder block crumbling into dust as the reality of my closure with Duncan set in. I smiled to myself, hung up the receiver, and checked I had everything before standing up to meet Leshawna outside. She was waiting for me already with the car all prepped up.

-Did I keep you waiting? – I asked as I entered.

-Nah, just 2 minutes, girl. Don’t worry. How are you feeling? – My friend asked warmly.

-Honestly? – I then started to chuckle, feeling a rush from finally giving this closure. – Pretty damn good! That went… BETTER than I expected! –

-And you were worried, told you it was gonna be easy as long as you got your head clear. Now, come on, girl, you and I have to blow off some steam from this! –

Leshawna started driving us away from the prison. As we lined up at the exit gate, we started talking again.

-Where are we going? – I asked, laughing.

-I’m buying you lunch, girl. Pick your poison. – My best friend replied.

-Seriously? Come on, Leshawna. –

-I’m serious, Gwen. Your guts deserve a reward after facing your demons today. You’re all that matters and I wanna treat you for it. Pick us a place! Oh, but please make sure it is within budget. –

I laughed harder.

-Aw, I wanted to see if I could get me a ginormous steak. – I joked.

-Oh come on now, I know you’re bluffing. You were never that big of a carnivore. – She laughed.

-I was more than willing to test my limits. –

We both laughed.

-I’m kidding, obviously. – I reassured her. – Let me think of a place while we’re on the road. But first, we have a few calls to make. –

-Who’ll it be first? Trent or Courtney? –

-Trent. I promised I’d call him first. –

I called up my boyfriend and put my phone on speaker and on the car’s phone holder. It dialed up for a while before I finally heard his voice.

-Hey, beautiful! – He said.

-Hey, Music Man. – I said back.

-Are you on your way back? –

-Yup, and as promised, here’s the call. –

-Wasn’t doubting you for a second, Gwen. Say, I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve got someone with me here who you also owe a call. Wanna say hello? –

-Hey, Gwen! –

I gasped, and Leshawna was just as surprised as I was; it was Courtney.

-Courtney? What the… why are you with Trent? - I asked, feeling shocked.

-I was cruising around after I saw a long line in my campus’ coffee shop and found “Drops of Harmony”. Trent and I got to talking and he suggested having us both be at the call. We assumed you would be feeling exhausted from the visit, so we wanted to make things easier for you. –

-That is so… thoughtful, Court. Thanks! –

-You’re welcome. Now, can you two tell us how it went? –

-Honestly, BETTER than I expected. –

-Really? – Trent and Courtney asked at the same time.

-Yeah, I mean, like I promised to either of you, NO GETTING BACK TOGETHER. – I started explaining. – But we ended up having a pretty… ok conversation actually. It was rough at first because, you know, it’s Duncan, but I did get the closure I wanted. –

-Can you try and be a little bit specific about what you talked about? -Courtney asked.

-Well, he gave a possible reason as to why he cheated on you and it wasn’t only because he had feelings for me. I could tell you, but I don’t know if you’re gonna like it. –

-No, no, tell me, I’ve got nothing to lose knowing. –

-Duncan said… -

I then explained to her what he had said to me and what we ended up talking about as a whole.

-Fear? He was scared of me? – Courtney began questioning. – Bullshit. If he was scared of me, maybe he should have thought twice before doing this in the first place. –

-He was scared to even tell you that he wanted to break up before he and I got together because he knew you wouldn’t take it well. You didn’t take your first breakup with him well, did you? Back in TDA? –

-Ugh, it frustrates me just thinking about it! He was sick of me, huh? Well, joke’s on him, because I was sick of him too and his stupid tarantula and all his things and… oh… -

-You see what he means? –

-Well, yeah I guess, but, ugh, that shouldn’t have been an excuse. We had broken up and made up before World Tour; he could have just toughed this one out like he always did. Did he… reach his breaking point or something? -

-Possibly, that’s what I assume too. And… come to think of it, even if he had told you something and then got together with me, wouldn’t you have done the same thing you actually did and try desperately to get me out of the game? I would’ve still been seen by you as a homewrecker. –

-I… - She tried arguing. – I don’t know, maybe, but I’m not sure. *Sigh* I’m not gonna deny that I would’ve been crushed but I still would’ve preferred it if he had told me something. –

-And I know that can apply for me as well, Court. I should’ve also said something to you about how I was feeling for him before kissing him back. –

-Oh, I knew how you were feeling, Gwen, so don’t worry about that. I… like I said, I would’ve liked that he had said anything, and I’m still pissed that his excuse was fear, but… come to think of it… maybe it was all those documents I printed for him to sign if he wanted to be with me and all that they implied that caused him to look the other way. Plus, he and I fought 90% of the time, even if we felt like we could have our love overcome those arguments. –

Courtney sighed again before continuing.

-Look, I don’t like his excuse because there could have been a lot of workarounds, but… I suppose I can understand it. Bottom line, however, I am still moving on with my life and there are a lot more important things for me in life right now than this. –

-I’m glad you want to push forward in a better path, Courtney. – I said to her.

-Me too, Gwen. I’ve got to say that, as much as I hate to say it, if Duncan did say what you say he said, then color me surprised. He did a lot and, good for him, for actually opening his heart a bit more, that’s all I’ll say. And I applaud you for your bravery in closing this thing. You’ve got a lot of guts in both realizing your mistakes with me and wanting to end things properly with him. I was wrong in thinking you were like Heather. –

-Nah, I guess at the time it was true. –

-But not anymore. –

-I’m proud of you, beautiful. – Trent then spoke up. – Sorry for not saying anything earlier but, I felt that this part of the conversation was more between you and Courtney. –

-No, Trent. – I then said reassuringly. – You and I should have really sat down as much as we needed to in order to make sure things worked, even with everything Duncan said. –

-It’s not like you didn’t try. I was the one who let his emotions, jealousy and impulses drive him crazy. But, hey, that doesn’t matter right now. I’m glad we could get this second chance. –

-Me too, babe. I love you. –

-I love you too. –

-Aww, you two are in “I love you” phase already? That is so sweet! Don’t you think so, Leshawna? – Courtney exclaimed.

-Oh, I’m proud of my girl Gwen for that and for today as a whole, Court! – Leshawna said as she patted my back, making me laugh.

As we laughed about it while on the road, we talked a little bit more about our days. Courtney told us everything she and Trent talked about while Leshawna and I were at the visitor center. I was surprised and happy that she had made peace with Lindsay, and I have to admit that the way she did it was adorable. Trent told me about how his drummer got sick, and his band couldn’t perform today and how Courtney was as a customer. We all seemed to have had full days and the more I talked about it, the more I was glad to have taken this step into my path.

But the more we talked, the hungrier I got as well. Before hanging up, Trent and Courtney talked a lot about coffee and muffins and that opened up my appetite a lot.

I told Leshawna to just have us go to what she thought was the best burger she’d eaten, and she was more than happy to oblige. My best friend and I ended up having a nice lunch and hangout after all she and I went through today. We even called Bridgette on our way home to let her know how it went, and she was incredibly happy and proud of me for this, much like Courtney and Trent were.

It was that night laying on my bed where I understood well one thing: Closure with someone you cared about can be hard if things had grown tough, but the new opportunities it opens with the people that love you are infinite, and they’ll keep on growing as long as you know yourself, striving for the Yin and Yang of who you are, what you want and how you want to achieve things. For every bad thing that happens, there’s always a way of turning it around as long as you understand the mistakes and open your heart to the people who truly care about you, so that they open theirs and work with you.

You know… I think that after my first session with Dr. Sally, Trent’s therapist, I will bring the video blogs back. I have a lot to talk about.